AMERICAN  CRISIS  BIOGRAPHIES 

Edited  by 

Ellis  Paxson  Obcrholtzer,  Ph.  D. 


Hmerican  Crisis  Btograpbtes 

Edited  by  Ellis  Paxson  Oberholtzer,  Ph.D.  With  the 
counsel  and  advice  of  Professor  John  B.  McMaster,  of 
the  University  of  Pennsylvania. 

Each  i2mo,  cloth,  with  frontispiece  portrait.  Price 
$1.25  net;  by  mail,  $1.37. 

These  biographies  will  constitute  a  complete  and  comprehensive 
history  of  the  great  American  sectional  struggle  in  the  form  of  readable 
and  authoritative  biography.  The  editor  has  enlisted  the  co-operation 
of  many  competent  writers,  as  will  be  noted  from  the  list  given  below. 
An  interesting  feature  of  the  undertaking  is  that  the  series  is  to  be  im 
partial,  Southern  writers  having  been  assigned  to  Southern  subjects  and 
Northern  writers  to  Northern  subjects,  but  all  will  belong  to  the  younger 
generation  of  writers,  thus  assuring  freedom  from  any  suspicion  of  war 
time  prejudice.  The  Civil  War  will  not  be  treated  as  a  rebellion,  but  as 
the  great  event  in  the  history  of  our  nation,  which,  after  forty  years,  it 
is  now  clearly  recognized  to  have  been. 

Now  ready : 

Abraham  Lincoln.     By  ELLIS  PAXSON  OBERHOLTZER. 
Thomas  H.  Benton.     By  JOSEPH  M.  ROGERS. 
David  G.  Farragut.     By  JOHN  R.  SPEARS. 
William  T.  Sherman.     By  EDWARD  ROBINS. 
Frederick  Douglass.     By  BOOKER  T.  WASHINGTON. 
Judah  P.  Benjamin.     By  PIERCE  BUTLER. 
Robert  E.  Lee.     By  PHILIP  ALEXANDER  BRUCE. 
Jefferson  Davis.     By  PROF.  W.  E.  DODD. 
Alexander  H.  Stephens.     By  Louis  PENDLETON. 
John  C.  Calhoun.     By  GAILLARD  HUNT. 
"  Stonewall"  Jackson.     By  HENRY  ALEXANDER  WHITE. 
John  Brown.     By  W.  E.  BURGHARDT  DUBOIS. 
Charles  Sumner.     By  PROF.  GEORGE  H.  HAYNES. 
Henry  Clay.     By  THOMAS  H.  CLAY. 
William  H.  Seward.     By  EDWARD  EVERETT  HALE,  Jr. 
Stephen  A.  Douglas.     By  PROF.  HENRY  PARKER  WILLIS. 

In  preparation : 

Daniel  Webster.     By  PROF.  FREDERIC  A.  OGG. 
William  Lloyd  Garrison.     By  LINDSAY  SWIFT. 
Thaddeus  Stevens.     By  PROF.  J.  A.  WOODBURN. 
Andrew  Johnson.     By  PROF.  WALTER  L.  FLEMING. 
Ulysses  S.  Grant.     By  PROF.  FRANKLIN  S.  EDMONDS. 
Edwin  M.  Stanton.     By  EDWARD  S.  CORWIN. 
Robert  Toombs.     By  PROF.  U.  B.  PHILLIPS. 
Jay  Cooke.     By  ELLIS  PAXSON  OBERHOLTZER. 


AMERICAN  CRISIS  BIOGRAPHIES 


STONEWALL  JACKSON 


HENRY  ALEXANDER  WHITE.  A.M..  Ph.D. 

Author  of 

"  Robert  E.  Lee  and  the  Southern  Confederacy," 
"A  History  of  the  United  States,"  etc. 


PHILADELPHIA 

GEORGE  W.  JACOBS  &  COMPANY 
PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1908,  BY 

GEORGE  W.  JACOBS  &  COMPANY 

Published  January,    1909 


This  volume  is  dedicated  to 

My  Wife 
Fanny  Beverley  Wellford  White 


PREFACE 

THE  present  biography  of  Stonewall  Jackson  is 
based  upon  an  examination  of  original  sources,  as 
far  as  these  are  available.  The  accounts  of  Jack 
son's  early  life  and  of  the  development  of  his  per 
sonal  character  are  drawn,  for  the  most  part,  from 
Doctor  Eobert  L.  Dabney's  biography  and  from 
Jackson's  Life  and  Letters,  by  Mrs.  Jackson.  The 
Official  Eecords  of  the  war,  of  course,  constitute  the 
main  source  of  the  account  here  given  of  Jackson's 
military  operations.  Colonel  G.  F.  E.  Henderson's 
Life  is  an  admirable  study  of  his  military  career ; 
Doctor  Dabney's  biography,  however,  must  remain 
the  chief  source  of  our  knowledge  concerning  the 
personality  of  the  Confederate  leader. 

Written  accounts  by  eye-witnesses,  and  oral 
statements  made  to  the  writer  by  participants  in 
Jackson's  campaigns,  have  been  of  great  service  in 
the  preparation  of  this  volume.  Some  of  these  are 
mentioned  in  the  partial  list  of  sources  given  in  the 
bibliography. 

HENRY  ALEXANDER  WHITE. 

Columbia,  S.  C. 


CONTENTS 

CHRONOLOGY 11 

I.    EARLY  YEARS 15 

II.     AT  WEST  POINT       ....  25 

III.  THE  MEXICAN  WAR         ...  34 

IV.  THE  VIRGINIA  MILITARY  INSTITUTE  47 
V.     THE  BEGINNING  OF  WAR         .        .  63 

VI.    COMMANDER   OF    VOLUNTEERS   AT 

HARPER'S  FERRY         ...  72 
VII.    THE  FIRST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS 

(BULL  KUN)          ....  82 

VIII.    THE  EOMNEY  CAMPAIGN         .        .  99 

IX.    THE  BATTLE  OF  KERNSTOWN  .        .  113 

X.    MCDOWELL 127 

XL    WINCHESTER 144 

XII.    CROSS  KEYS  AND  PORT  EEPUBLIC  .  167 

XIII.  THE  MARCH  FROM  THE  VALLEY  TO 

EICHMOND 196 

XIV.  THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  GAINES'  MILL  .  208 
XV.    THE  SEVEN  DAYS:  FRAZIER'SFARM 

AND  MALVERN  HILL    .        .        .  223 

XVI.     CEDAR  EUN 236 

XVII.     GROVETON        .                ...  247 

XVIII.    THE  SECOND  MANASSAS   .        .        .261 

XIX.    THE  CAPTURE  OF  HARPER'S  FERRY  273 

XX.     SHARPSBURG 283 

XXI.    FREDERICKSBURG    .  301 


10  CONTENTS 

XXII.     THE  WINTER  OF  1862-1863      .        .  319 

XXIII.  CHANCELLORSVILLE         .        .        .  337 

XXIV.  DEATH  OF  JACKSON  ....  355 
BIBLIOGRAPHY         ....  366 
INDEX  369 


CHRONOLOGY 


1824 — January  21st,  born  in  the  town  of  Clarksburg,  Va.  (now 
West  Virginia),  third  child  of  Jonathan  Jackson  and  hia 
wife,  Julia  Neale. 

1827 — The  father,  Jonathan  Jackson,  dies. 

1831— The  mother,  Julia  Neale  Jackson,  dies.  The  son, 
Thomas  Jonathan,  finds  a  home  with  his  father's  half- 
brother,  Cummins  Jackson,  and  attends  a  country  school 
taught  by  Robert  P.  Ray. 

1841 — Appointed  to  the  office  of  constable  of  the  county. 

1842 — Secures  an  appointment  to  West  Point  and  enters  the 
Academy  in  July. 

1846 — June  30th,  is  graduated  with  his  class  and  receives  the 
brevet  rank  of  second  lieutenant  of  artillery. 

1847 — March  3d,  is  promoted  to  grade  of  second  lieutenant. 

1847— March  9th,  lands  with  Scott's  army  at  Vera  Cruz,  Mex 
ico.  Afterward  promoted  to  position  of  first  lieutenant 
for  gallant  conduct  at  the  siege  of  Vera  Cruz  (March 
22d-27th). 

1847— August  19th,  takes  part  with  his  battery  in  battle  of 
Contreras,  and  for  gallantry  is  promoted  to  brevet  rank 
of  captain.  For  heroic  conduct  at  Chapultepec  (Septem 
ber  13ch)  receives  the  brevet  rank  of  major. 

1848 — June,  leaves  City  of  Mexico  with  the  rest  of  Scott's  army 
and  goes  to  Fort  Hamilton  on  Long  Island. 

1850— Transferred  to  a  military  station  in  Florida. 

1851 — March,  appointed  Professor  of  Artillery  Tactics  and 
Natural  Philosophy  at  the  Virginia  Military  Institute. 

1853 — August  4th,  marries  Eleanor  Junkin,  daughter  of  Doctor 
George  Junkin,  President  of  Washington  College  in  Vir 
ginia.  In  February,  1855,  his  wife  and  infant  child  die. 


12  CHRONOLOGY 

1857 — July  16th,  marries  Mary  Aima  Morrison,  daughter  of 
Doctor  Robert  H.  Morrison,  President  of  Davidson  Col 
lege,  North  Carolina. 

1861 — April  21st,  leaves  his  home  in  Lexington  in  response  to 
the  summons  of  the  governor  of  Virginia  and  leads  the 
cadets  of  the  Military  Institute  to  Richmond  to  take  part 
in  the  war. 

1861 — April  27th,  appointed  colonel  of  Virginia  Volunteers ; 
April  29th,  arrives  at  Harper's  Ferry  and  assumes  com 
mand  ;  June,  assigned  to  command  of  First  Brigade. 

1861 — July  2d,  engages  in  skirmish  at  Falling  Waters. 

1861 — July  3d,  receives  commission  as  brigadier-general  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy. 

1861— July  21st,  leads  the  First  Brigade  in  first  battle  at  Man- 


1861 — October  7th,  promoted  to  rank  of  major-general  ;  No 
vember  4th,  assigned  to  command  of  Shenandoah  Valley. 

1862 — January  1st,  marches  from  Winchester  toward  Romney; 
after  driving  the  enemy  beyond  the  Potomac,  returns, 
on  January  24th,  from  Romuey  to  Winchester;  sends 
resignation  to  Richmond,  January  31st. 

1862 — March  23d,  battle  of  Kerustown;  May  8th,  battle  of  Mc 
Dowell  ;  May  23d,  capture  of  Front  Royal ;  May  25th, 
battle  of  Winchester;  June  8th,  battle  of  Cross  Keys; 
June  9th,  battle  of  Port  Republic;  June  17th,  leaves 
Valley  and  marches  toward  Richmond. 

1862— June  27th,  battle  of  Games'  Mill ;  June  30th,  battle  of 
White  Oak  Swamp;  July  1st,  battle  of  Malvern  Hill. 

1862— August  9th,  battle  of  Cedar  Run. 

1862 — August  25th,  begins  march  toward  rear  of  Pope's  army ; 
August  26th,  captures  Manassas  Junction ;  August  28th, 
battle  of  Groveton  ;  August  29th,  repulses  Pope's  army  ; 
August  30th,  drives  Pope's  army  across  Bull  Run;  Sep 
tember  1st,  battle  of  Chantilly. 

1862— September  5th,  crosses  Potomac  and  enters  Maryland  ; 
September  10th,  marches  from  Frederick,  Md.,  toward 
Harper's  Ferry;  September  15th,  captures  Harper's 
Ferry;  September  16th,  arrives  at  Sharpsburg  and  begins 
to  fight  against  McClellan ;  September  17th,  battle  of 
Sharpsburg;  September  20th,  repulses  enemy  at  Boteler'g 
Ford. 


CHEONOLOGY  13 

1862 — September  20th-November  22d,  encamps  in  Valley  near 
Winchester  ;  October  llth,  promoted  to  rank  of  lieuten 
ant-general  and  placed  in  command  of  Second  Corps ; 
November  22d,  marches  from  Valley  toward  Fredericks- 
burg;  November  29th,  arrives  at  Rappahannock  River, 
near  Fredericksburg ;  December  13th,  battle  of  Freder- 
icksburg ;  December  16th,  enters  winterquarters  at  Moss 
Neck  on  Rappahannock. 

1863— May  1st,  leads  Second  Corps  from  Fredericksburg  to 
Chancellorsville;  May  2d,  marches  around  Hooker's 
right  flank,  routs  right  wing  of  Federal  army,  and  re 
ceives  severe  wounds ;  May  10th,  dies  at  Guiney  Station 
near  Fredei  ioksburg. 


STONEWALL  JACKSON 


CHAPTEE  I 

EA&LY  YEARS 

THOMAS  JONATHAN  JACKSON  was  born  in  the 
town  of  Clarksburg,  Virginia  (now  West  Virginia), 
on  January  21,  1824.  In  that  same  year,  Andrew 
Jackson,  who  won  the  famous  victory  over  the 
British  army  at  New  Orleans,  was  brought  forward 
as  a  candidate  for  the  presidency  of  the  United 
States;  four  years  later  (1828),  he  was  elected  to 
that  high  office.  Did  the  same  blood  run  in  the  veins 
of  these  two  great  leaders,  known  as  "  Old  Hick 
ory  J  >  Jackson  and  1 1  Stonewall ' '  Jackson  ?  To  this 
question  a  definite  reply  cannot  be  given.  The 
most  that  can  be  said  is  that  the  ancestors  of  both 
men  once  lived  in  the  same  parish  in  the  province 
of  Ulster,  in  north  Ireland.  During  the  reign  of  King 
James  I,  and  afterward,  this  province  was  filled 
with  colonists,  most  of  whom  came  from  the  Low 
lands  of  Scotland.  In  all  probability,  therefore, 
the  Jacksons  were  Scots  who  found  a  home  in  that 
large  Protestant  community  in  Ulster,  each  one  of 
whose  citizens  called  himself  Scoto-Hibernus,  that  is, 
a  Scot-of-Ireland.  In  our  own  time  these  Scots  of 


16  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Ireland  and  their  descendants  are  known  as  Scotch- 
Irish. 

About  the  year  1765,  the  father  and  mother  of 
Andrew  Jackson  left  the  province  of  Ulster  and 
sailed  from  the  Irish  port  of  Carrickfergus  to  seek 
a  home  in  the  Oarolinas. '  At  an  earlier  date  than 
this,  however,  John  Jackson,  great-grandfather 
of  Stonewall  Jackson,  crossed  the  Atlantic.  At 
what  time  he  left  the  Ulster  home  of  the  Scotch 
Jacksons  we  do  not  know,  but  in  1748,2  John  Jack 
son  boarded  a  vessel  at  an  English  port  and  sailed 
to  the  province  of  Maryland.  There  is  on  record 
a  statement  made  by  a  grandson  that  this  John 
Jackson  was  born  in  England.3  If  this  be  true,  it 
means,  perhaps,  that  his  father  was  the  first  mem 
ber  of  the  family  to  leave  the  Scotch  community  of 
Ulster  and  that  he  made  his  abode  for  a  time  in 
London. 

Upon  the  same  ship  that  bore  John  Jackson 
westward  across  the  Atlantic,  in  1748,  sailed  a 
young  Englishwoman,  named  Elizabeth  Cummins, 
the  daughter  of  a  London  tradesman.  She  was  tall 
and  handsome  and  had  received  a  good  education. 
A  year  or  two  after  their  arrival  in  Maryland,  they 
were  united  in  marriage  and  at  once  sought  a  home 
on  the  south  branch  of  the  Potomac  in  the  western 
part  of  Virginia.  For  a  brief  period  they  dwelt  at 
the  place  now  called  Moorefield,  located  in  the 
present  Hardy  County.  Then  they  moved  their 

1  Parton's  Andrew  Jackson. 

2  Letter  written  by  Judge  John  G.  Jackson,  and  quoted  in 
Dabney's  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  5. 

3  Idem. 


EAELY  YEAES  17 

household  goods  a  little  farther  westward  and  built 
a  log  cabin  upon  the  site  of  the  present  town  of 
Buckhannon,  on  the  bank  of  the  Buckhannon 
Eiver.  There  John  Jackson  cut  down  the  trees  of 
the  forest,  planted  fields  of  corn  and  bought  the 
title  to  large  tracts  of  land.  He  brought  up  a 
family  of  five  sons  and  three  daughters.  When  the 
war  of  the  American  Revolution  began  in  1775,  he 
shouldered  his  rifle  and  went  into  battle  against  the 
British,  taking  some  of  his  sons  with  him. 

John  Jackson's  eldest  son  was  George  Jackson, 
who  made  his  home  at  Clarksburg,  in  the  present 
Harrison  County.  He  was  chosen  by  the  people  of 
the  county  to  represent  them  in  the  Virginia  legis 
lature,  which  met  in  Eichniond.  He  was  sent  by 
them,  also,  as  a  delegate  to  the  Virginia  Conven 
tion  of  1788,  and  as  a  member  of  that  body,  he 
voted  for  the  ratification  of  the  Federal  Constitu 
tion.  A  few  years  later  he  was  elected  to  Congress 
and  there  met  Andrew  Jackson,  a  delegate  from  the 
new  state  of  Tennessee.  These  two  members  of  the 
Jackson  clan  had  much  conversation  with  reference 
to  early  family  history,  and  upon  their  testimony  is 
based  our  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  the  ancestors 
of  both  lines  once  dwelt  in  the  same  parish  in  Ulster, 
Ireland. ' 

George  Jackson's  eldest  son,  John  G.  Jackson,  be 
came  a  lawyer  of  distinction  at  Clarksburg.  He 
was  elected  as  his  father's  successor  in  Congress 
and  won  as  his  wife,  Polly  Payne,  sister  of  Dolly 

1  Letter  in  the  possession  of  the  family  of  Thomas  Jackson 
Arnold.  See  also  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  1, 


18  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Payne,  who  became  the  well-known  Dolly  Payne 
Madison,  wife  of  President  Madison.1  John  G. 
Jackson  was  appointed  the  first  Federal  judge  in 
the  western  district  of  Virginia.  One  of  his  broth 
ers,  William  L.  Jackson,  became  lieutenant-gover 
nor  of  Virginia,  and  then  a  judge  of  the  state  Su 
preme  Court.  * '  I  am  most  anxious  to  see  our  family 
enjoying  that  high  standard  and  influence  which  it 
possessed  in  days  of  yore."  Thus  wrote  Major 
Thomas  J.  Jackson,  just  before  the  beginning  of  the 
war  between  the  states,  to  his  cousin,  Judge  William 
L.  Jackson.2 

The  second  son  of  the  emigrant,  John  Jackson, 
was  given  the  name  Edward.  He  was  the  grand 
father  of  Stonewall  Jackson.  In  early  life,  Edward 
Jackson  made  his  home  on  the  Monongahela  River, 
near  the  town  of  Weston,  in  the  present  Lewis 
County.  He  was  marked  by  soundness  of  judg 
ment  and  by  great  energy.  As  a  surveyor,  he  ac 
quired  the  title  to  extensive  tracts  of  land  and  left  a 
mountain  farm  to  each  of  his  numerous  children. 
Edward  Jackson's  first  wife,  a  member  of  a  family 
named  Hadden,  bore  him  three  sons  and  three 
daughters.  The  youngest  of  these  sons  was  given 
the  name  Jonathan.  He  was  a  man  of  short  stature, 
had  clear,  blue  eyes,  and  was  possessed  of  a  genial 
and  affectionate  disposition.3  Jonathan  attended 
the  Clarksburg  Academy,  where  one  of  his  fellow- 

1  See  letter  from  Mrs.  Madison  to  Judge  Jackson,  quoted  in 
Life  and  Letters  of  General  Thomas  J.  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  6. 

2  Life  and  Letters,  p.  6. 
3Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  9.      . 


EARLY  YEARS  19 

students  was  his  cousin,  Edward  Jackson,  son 
of  George  Jackson.  Both  of  them  were  spoken  of 
as  "noble  and  highly  promising  young  men." 
Jonathan  afterward  studied  law  in  the  office  of 
his  cousin,  Judge  John  G.  Jackson.  He  became  a 
lawyer  in  Clarksburg  and  married  Julia  Beckwith 
Neale,  daughter  of  a  merchant  of  Parkersburg.  She 
was  of  medium  height  and  had  brown  hair,  dark- 
gray  eyes,  and  a  handsome  face.2  They  began  life 
together  in  a  small  brick  cottage,  which  they  built 
in  Clarksburg,  and  there  was  born  Thomas  Jonathan 
Jackson,  the  subject  of  this  present  biography. 

That  part  of  Virginia  in  which  Clarksburg  is 
located  was  settled  almost  entirely  by  Scots  from 
North  Ireland.  Among  these  settlers  the  Jacksons 
held  a  position  of  great  influence.  Many  of  them, 
as  stated  above,  were  chosen  to  fill  places  of  high 
dignity  and  public  trust.  Nearly  all  of  them  be 
came  landholders  on  a  large  scale.  It  is  said  that 
every  Jackson  owned  a  mill  or  factory  of  some  sort. 
All  of  the  members  of  the  family,  however,  were  not 
successful  in  business.  Some  wandered  into  the  far 
West  as  explorers.  Others  sought  homes  in  Ken 
tucky,  Ohio  and  other  states  of  the  Middle  West  and 
attained  varying  degrees  of  prosperity.  Stonewall 
Jackson's  father  began  life  as  the  owner  of  large 
tracts  of  land  which  he  had  inherited.  He  signed 
bonds  as  security  for  others  and  lost  a  great  part  of 
his  estate.  His  genial  and  sociable  disposition  led 

1  Paper  written  by  Dr.  David  Creel,  quoted  in  Life  of  Stone 
wall  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  8-9. 

2  Dr.  Creel's  statement. 


20  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

him  to  engage  in  games  of  cards  for  money.  In 
this  manner  the  rest  of  his  property  was  swept  away, 
and  when  he  died  in  1827,  his  widow  and  three  chil 
dren  were  left  in  poverty.  The  Masonic  order 
gave  her  a  small  house  and  her  kindred  supported 
her. 

When  Thomas,  the  second  son,  reached  the  age 
of  six  years,  he  was  separated  from  his  mother. 
The  latter  was  married  to  a  Captain  Woodson, 
whose  success  in  his  chosen  calling  as  a  lawyer  had 
not  been  great,  and  his  means  were  so  slender  that 
it  became  necessary  to  send  Thomas  Jackson  to  live 
with  one  of  his  uncles.  The  parting  of  mother  and 
child  was  a  sore  trial  to  both  ;  the  tenderness  aud 
the  tears  were  never  forgotten  by  the  son.  About 
a  year  afterward,  in  1831,  he  made  a  journey  across 
the  hills  on  horseback  to  stand  with  his  brother  and 
sister  by  the  death-bed  of  their  mother.  She  was  an 
earnest  Christian  and  her  last  hours  were  filled  with 
peace.  The  prayers  which  she  offered  at  that  time 
in  behalf  of  her  children  remained  as  a  sweet  influ 
ence  in  the  memory  of  Thomas  Jonathan  Jackson  to 
the  end  of  his  life.  Throughout  his  entire  career 
he  continued  to  speak  of  his  mother  as  the  embodi 
ment  of  beauty,  grace  and  tenderness. 

After  the  mother's  death,  the  blue-eyed  boy  of 
seven  found  a  home  with  his  father's  half-brother, 
who  had  inherited  the  family  lands  and  was  one  of 
the  largest  slave-owners  in  that  region.  For  a  brief 
period,  the  elder  brother  and  the  sister  of  Thomas 
also  lived  with  this  uncle.  During  the  winter 
months  the  children  attended  the  small  country 


EAELY  YEAES  21 

school.  In  the  summer  the  two  boys  helped  with 
the  farm-work  and  with  the  management  of  the  flour 
and  lumber-mills.  When  Thomas  was  about  ten 
years  of  age  he  was  persuaded  by  his  brother,  who 
was  two  years  older,  to  leave  the  home  given 
them  by  the  uncle.  The  lads  made  their  way 
down  the  Ohio  Eiver  to  the  Mississippi  and  spent 
the  summer  on  a  little  island,  cutting  wood  for  pass 
ing  steamers.  In  the  autumn  they  came  back,  their 
clothes  ragged  and  their  systems  filled  with  malarial 
fever.  The  good  uncle  had  not  opposed  the  de 
parture  of  the  two  adventurers  and  he  gave  them  a 
kind  greeting  when  they  returned.  Warren,  the 
elder  brother,  then  made  his  home  with  an  aunt. 
A  few  years  later,  at  the  age  of  nineteen,  he  died 
from  the  effects  of  the  fever  which  he  caught  on  the 
lonely  island  in  the  Mississippi.  The  little  sister 
went  to  live  with  her  mother's  kindred.  Thomas 
returned  to  his  uncle's  house  and  there  he  re 
mained  for  several  years  in  contentment. 

Thomas  Jackson  as  a  boy  was  slender  and  delicate 
in  physique.  But  most  of  his  days  during  this  early 
period  were  spent  in  the  open  air,  and  he  steadily 
grew  stronger.  He  went  to  work  with  a  will  upon 
his  uncle's  plantation.  The  heavy  task  of  dragging 
logs  out  of  the  forest  to  the  sawmill  was  placed  un 
der  his  management ;  with  great  skill  and  wisdom 
he  directed  the  labors  of  the  workmen  to  the  best 
advantage.  He  was  fond  of  sports  and  in  every 
field-game  among  his  young  associates,  he  was  al 
ways  the  leader.  In  fox-hunting  and  horse-racing 
he  took  great  delight.  His  uncle  owned  a  four-mile 


22  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

race-course  and  this  bold  young  horseman  often 
rode  the  leading  horse  around  the  track.  It  was 
frequently  said  by  those  who  knew  him  that  u  if 
a  horse  had  any  winning  qualities  whatever  in 
him,  young  Jackson  never  failed  to  bring  them 
out."'1 

We  are  told,  moreover,  that  he  never,  under  any 
circumstances,  failed  to  speak  the  truth.  He  was 
strictly  honest  and  kept  himself  free  from  all  that 
was  impure  and  degrading.  One  who  knew  him 
well  has  spoken  as  follows  about  Jackson's  charac 
ter  :  "  He  was  a  youth  of  exemplary  habits,  of  in 
domitable  will  and  of  undoubted  courage.  He  was 
not  what  is  nowadays  termed  brilliant,  but  he  was 
one  of  those  untiring,  matter-of-fact  persons  who 
would  never  give  up  an  undertaking  until  he  ac 
complished  his  object.  He  learned  slowly,  but 
what  he  got  into  his  head  he  never  forgot.  He  was 
not  quick  to  decide,  except  when  excited,  and  then, 
when  he  made  up  his  mind  to  do  a  thing,  he  did  it 
on  short  notice  and  in  quick  time.  Once,  while  on 
his  way  to  school,  an  overgrown  rustic  behaved 
rudely  to  one  of  the  schoolgirls.  Jackson  fired  up 
and  told  him  he  must  apologize  at  once  or  he  would 
thrash  him.  The  big  fellow,  supposing  that  he  was 
more  than  a  match  for  him,  refused,  whereupon 
Jackson  pitched  into  him  and  gave  him  a  severe 
pounding."  2 

As  Jackson  grew  to  manhood,  he  became  troubled 
with  some  obscure  form  of  dyspepsia.  It  was  sup- 

lLife  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  26. 
*Jdem,  p.  27. 


EAELY  YEAES  23 

posed  that  a  life  on  horseback  would  restore  his 
health,  and  in  1841,  when  he  was  about  seventeen 
years  of  age,  his  friends  secured  for  him  an  appoint 
ment  as  a  constable  of  the  county.  In  this  office,  as 
a  sort  of  minor  sheriff,  it  was  his  duty  to  execute 
the  decrees  of  the  county  justices,  to  summon  wit 
nesses,  to  collect  small  debts  and  to  serve  the  war 
rants  issued  by  the  justices  against  those  who  were 
disturbing  the  peace  of  the  community.  During  a 
period  of  about  two  years  he  discharged  the  respon 
sibilities  of  his  position  with  great  energy  and  faith 
fulness.  He  was  punctual  in  meeting  every  en 
gagement  ;  his  accounts  were  kept  with  strict  ac 
curacy.  He  manifested  in  a  high  degree  the  quali 
ties  of  firmness,  patience  and  tact.  Moreover,  his 
physical  strength  was  reestablished.  But  he  was 
making  little  progress  in  the  training  of  his  mind 
and  this  fact  disturbed  him.  He  had  a  strong  de 
sire  for  self-improvement.  He  wished  to  show  him 
self  worthy  of  those  men  of  his  own  blood  who  had, 
for  nearly  a  hundred  years,  dominated  that  part  of 
the  country  in  which  he  lived.  To  accomplish  this, 
he  knew  that  he  must  secure  an  education.  Thus 
far,  however,  the  door  of  opportunity  had  been 
closed  against  him.  He  had  no  father  to  help  him  ; 
he  had  been  dependent  upon  an  uncle  who  was  kind 
enough  but  whose  plans  concerning  his  nephew's 
career  were  not  of  the  highest  character.  His  work 
as  constable  was  not  congenial  and  it  was  not  bring 
ing  in  sufficient  profit  to  make  him  independent. 
Jackson's  thirst  for  knowledge  was  growing  more  in 
tense,  but  he  had  little  means  of  satisfying  that 


24  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

thirst.  Suddenly,  however,  in  the  summer  of  1842, 
his  chance  came  and  he  promptly  embraced  it.  In 
that  year  he  became  a  student  in  the  military 
academy  at  West  Point 


CHAPTER  II 

AT  WEST  POINT 

THE  United  States  Military  Academy,  located  at 
West  Point,  on  the  Hudson  Eiver,  in  the  state  of 
New  York,  is  maintained  at  the  expense  of  the 
whole  country.  The  school  itself  furnishes  an  edu 
cation  that  is  both  solid  and  liberal  and  opens  the 
way  to  a  career  in  the  army.  The  cadets  of  the 
academy  are  appointed  by  the  Secretary  of  War  upon 
the  recommendation  of  members  of  Congress.  Early 
in  1842  occurred  a  vacancy  which  was  to  be  filled 
by  a  young  man  from  the  Congressional  district  in 
which  Thomas  Jackson  was  then  living. 

The  news  of  this  vacancy  was  communicated  to 
Jackson  by  a  friendly  blacksmith.  "  Here  now  is 
a  chance  for  Tom  Jackson,  as  he  is  so  anxious  for 
an  education."  l  This  was  the  message  sent  to  the 
young  man.  The  latter  acted  immediately.  He 
spared  no  effort  to  attain  his  object.  A  letter  was 
drawn  up  and  addressed  to  Samuel  Hays,  the  mem 
ber  of  Congress  from  that  district,  asking  him  to 
urge  the  appointment  of  Jackson  to  the  vacant 
cadetship.  Many  of  the  influential  men  of  the  dis 
trict  signed  the  letter,  for  they  knew  the  honorable 
character  and  the  industry  of  young  Jackson.  When 
a  fear  was  expressed  by  some  that  his  education  was 

'Dabney'sLi/e,  p.  36. 


26  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

too  imperfect  to  enable  him  to  enter  the  academy  as 
a  student,  he  replied  that  he  had  the  application 
necessary  to  succeed,  that  he  hoped  he  had  the  ca 
pacity  and  that  he  was  determined  to  try. 

The  reply  of  Mr.  Hays  was  to  the  effect  that  he 
would  do  everything  in  his  power  to  persuade  the 
Secretary  of  War  to  appoint  Jackson.  When  the 
letter  was  read,  the  young  man  set  forth  the  same 
day  for  Washington.  He  packed  a  few  clothes  into 
a  pair  of  saddle-bags,  mounted  a  horse  and,  accom 
panied  by  a  servant  who  was  to  take  the  animal 
home,  rode  rapidly  toward  the  town  of  Clarksburg. 
He  expected  to  catch  the  stage  coach  that  ran  from 
Clarksburg  to  Washington.  When  he  reached  the 
town,  the  coach  was  gone.  He  put  spurs  to  his 
horse,  however,  and  overtook  it  at  the  next  stop 
ping-place.  Upon  his  arrival  at  Washington,  Mr. 
Hays  at  once  took  him  to  see  the  Secretary  of  War. 
He  explained  to  him  the  great  disadvantages  that 
had  thus  far  held  Jackson  back  in  his  efforts  to  se 
cure  an  education.  He  laid  emphasis  upon  the 
young  man' s  courage  and  determination  and  asked 
the  secretary  to  show  him  favor  on  account  of  these 
qualities.  The  secretary  plied  Jackson  with  ques 
tions  and  he  was  so  much  pleased  with  the  direct 
ness  and  manliness  of  his  replies  that  he  then  and 
there  gave  him  the  appointment.  "You  have  a 
good  name,"  he  remarked.  "  Go  to  West  Point, 
and  the  first  man  who  insults  you,  knock  him  down 
and  have  it  charged  to  my  account !  "  * 

Jackson  declined  the  invitation  of  Mr.  Hays  to 
1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  32. 


AT  WEST  POINT  27 

spend  a  few  days  at  the  congressman's  home  in 
Washington.  He  was  eager  to  enter  upon  his  work 
at  the  academy.  Climbing  to  the  roof  of  the  Capitol 
he  contented  himself  with  one  look  at  the  growing 
city  and  the  Potomac  Eiver  and  the  hills  of  Vir 
ginia  beyond.  Then  he  hurried  away  to  take  his 
place  among  the  cadets  who  had  already  begun  the 
studies  of  a  new  session. 

In  July,  1842,  Jackson  was  enrolled  as  a  student 
at  West  Point.  He  was  clad  in  Virginia  homespun 
and  all  the  rest  of  his  clothing  was  carried  in  the 
pair  of  saddle-bags  that  he  had  brought  with  him 
from  his  native  mountains.  He  had  a  small,  firm 
mouth,  a  high  forehead,  well-cut  features  and  a 
fresh,  ruddy  complexion.  His  frame  was  strong  and 
angular,  his  feet  and  hands  were  large  and  his 
movements  were  marked  by  awkwardness.  In 
manner  he  was  shy  and  had  little  to  say.  When 
the  other  cadets  saw  the  country  youth  enter  the 
parade-ground,  they  supposed  that  he  would  furnish 
them  fine  sport  as  the  victim  of  their  practical  jokes. 
Very  quickly  they  learned  their  mistake.  Jackson 
was  so  well  endowed  with  courage,  good  temper  and 
other  native  resources,  that  the  mischievous  cadets 
soon  abandoned  their  attempts  to  persecute  him. 

Jackson's  lack  of  preparatory  education  was  a 
serious  matter.  To  acquire  knowledge  of  a  new 
subject  was  for  him  slow  and  difficult  work.  His 
rank  as  a  student  was  at  first  among  the  most  un 
promising  members  of  his  class,  and  he  had  to  put 
forth  strenuous  efforts  to  maintain  his  place  even 
among  them.  But  he  was  possessed  of  a  most  un- 


28  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

bending  determination  to  make  progress  in  his 
studies.  This  determination  was  evidently  stamped 
upon  his  manner,  for  one  of  his  classmates,  General 
Dabney  H.  Maury,  has  told  us  the  following  about 
him :  A.  P.  Hill,  George  E.  Pickett  and  Maury 
were  standing  with  another  cadet  near  the  en 
trance-gate  when  Jackson  entered  the  academy. 
"The  newcomer,"  says  Maury,  "  attracted  the  atten 
tion  of  the  group  of  cadets  by  his  angular  figure  and 
his  awkward  gait.  There  was  about  him,"  he  con 
tinues,  "so  sturdy  an  expression  of  purpose  that  I 
remarked,  '  That  fellow  looks  as  if  he  had  come  to 
stay/  "  l 

We  are  told  that,  when  called  upon  to  recite,  his 
struggles  at  the  blackboard  were  often  painful  to 
witness.  In  the  effort  to  solve  a  mathematical  prob 
lem  he  always  covered  his  face  and  his  clothing 
with  chalk.  The  examinations  at  the  end  of  the 
first  half-year's  work  were  passed  by  him  only  with 
great  difficulty. 

General  Maury  speaks  further  about  those  early 
months  at  the  academy: — "We  were  study  ing- 
algebra  and  analytical  geometry  that  winter,  and 
Jackson  was  very  low  in  his  class  standing.  All 
lights  were  put  out  at  'taps,'  and  just  before  the 
signal,  he  would  pile  up  his  grate  with  anthracite 
coal  and  lying  prone  before  it  on  the  floor,  would 
work  away  at  his  lessons  by  the  glare  of  the  fire, 
which  scorched  his  very  brain,  till  a  late  hour  of  the 
night.  This  evident  determination  to  succeed  not 
only  aided  his  own  efforts  directly  but  impressed 

1  Maury 's  Recollections  of  a  Virginian,  p.  91, 


AT  WEST  POINT  29 

his  instructors  in  his  favor  and  he  rose  steadily  year 
by  year,  till  we  used  to  say,  *  If  we  had  to  stay  here 
another  year,  "  Old  Jack  "  would  be  at  the  head  of 
the  class. '  l  If  he  could  not  master  the  portion  of 
the  text-book  assigned  for  the  day,  he  would  not 
pass  it  over  but  continued  to  work  at  it  till  he  un 
derstood  it.  Thus  it  often  happened  that  when  he 
was  called  out  to  repeat  his  task,  he  had  to  reply 
that  he  had  not  yet  reached  the  lesson  of  the  day, 
but  was  employed  upon  the  previous  one.  There 
was  then  no  alternative  but  to  mark  him  as  unpre 
pared,  a  proceeding  which  did  not  in  the  least  affect 
his  resolution." 

The  records  of  the  academy  show  that  Jackson 
made  steady  progress  in  his  course  as  a  student. 
At  the  end  of  the  first  period  of  twelve  months,  his 
general  standing  was  fifty-one  in  a  class  of  seventy- 
two.  Persistent  work  brought  him  forward  to  the 
general  grade  of  thirty  at  the  close  of  the  second 
year.  This  was  a  rank  distinctly  above  middle 
grade.  Further  than  this,  he  stood  eighteenth  in 
mathematics,  but  at  the  same  time  he  was  far  be 
hind  in  the  study  of  French  and  in  drawing.  The 
end  of  the  fourth  year  marked  his  advance  to  the 
general  grade  of  seventeenth.  In  ethics,  however, 
he  stood  almost  at  the  head  of  his  class.  In  the 
course  of  study  devoted  to  artillery,  he  attained  the 
grade  of  eleventh ;  but,  strange  to  say,  in  infantry 
tactics,  he  stood  twenty-first. 

It  is  evident  that  during  this  preparatory  period, 
Jackson's  mind  was  sound  and  strong,  but  not  quick, 
1Maury'a  Recollections  of  a  Virginian,  p.  91. 


30  STONEWALL  JACK5OX 

except,  perhaps,  in  mathematics,  ethics  and  logic. 
He  gained  much  in  health  and  physical  strength,  and 
grew  rapidly  in  height  until  he  attained  his  full 
stature  of  six  feet.  His  bearing  as  a  soldier  was 
erect,  but  there  remained  a  certain  awkwardness  in 
his  movement*  and  he  always  had  difficulty  in  the 
process  of  keeping  step.  Moreover,  Jackson  was 
never  able  to  hold  himself  erect  in  the  saddle,  upon 
a  rough  cavalry  horse,  after  the  method  prescribed 
by  military  rules.  He  was  scrupulously  neat  in 
dress  and  person.  Toward  his  comrades  and  in 
structors  he  was  always  courteous.  With  one  or  two 
of  his  small  circle  of  intimate  friends  he  would  en 
gage  in  animated  conversation.  If  he  happened  to 
enter  a  larger  circle,  however,  his  native  shyness 
took  possession,  and  Jackson  became  silent.  His 
only  recreation  was  walking.  Almost  every  after 
noon,  with  a  single  companion,  he  climbed  the  hills 
near  West  Point,  pausing  at  times  upon  some 
elevated  point  to  admire  the  beauty  of  the  landscape 
or  the  majesty  of  the  Hudson  River. 

The  studious  habits  which  Jackson  acquired  at 
West  Point  remained  with  him  throughout  his  life. 
In  his  room  he  sat  bolt  upright  at  a  table  with  the 
book  open  before  him.  Sometimes  his  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  the  wall  in  such  manner  as  to  show  that 
he  was  not  conscious  of  persons  or  things  around 
him.  "  No  one  I  have  ever  known, ??  says  one  of  his 
classmates,  "could  so  perfectly  withdraw  his  mind 
from  surrounding  objects  or  influences,  and  so 
thoroughly  involve  his  whole  being  in  the  subject 
under  consideration.  His  lessons  were  uppermost 


AT  WEST  POIXT  31 

in  his  mind,  and  to  thoroughly  understand  them 
was  always  his  determined  effort.  To  make  the 
author's  knowledge  his  own  was  ever  the  point  at 
which  he  aimed.  This  intense  application  of  mind 
was  naturally  strengthened  by  constant  exercise, 
and  month  by  month,  and  year  by  year,  his  faculties 
of  perception  developed  rapidly  until  he  grasped 
with  unerring  quickness  the  inceptive  points  of  all 
ethical  and  mathematical  problems/' 

Although  Jackson  made  progress  in  scholarship, 
his  attainments  were  not  such  as  to  secure  him  an 
appointment  to  any  of  the  offices  that  were  usually 
filled  by  cadets.  He,  however,  won  the  respect  and 
good-will  of  all  his  comrades.  They  noticed  the 
fact  that,  when  his  interest  was  aroused,  his  smile 
was  singularly  sweet  and  attractive.  He  was  full  of 
sympathy.  If  he  found  any  comrade  sick  or  bear 
ing  a  great  burden,  he  was  ready  to  offer  help  with 
a  tenderness  that  seemed  like  that  of  a  woman. 
"While  there  were  many,"  says  Colonel  P.  T. 
Turnley.  one  of  Jackson's  classmates,  ••  who  seemed 
to  surpass  him  in  intellect,  in  geniality,  and  in  good 
fellowship,  there  was  no  one  of  our  class  who  more  ab 
solutely  possessed  the  respect  and  confidence  of  all ; 
and  in  the  end  '  Old  Jack.'  as  he  was  always  called, 
with  his  desperate  earnestness,  his  unflinching 
straightforwardness,  and  his  high  sense  of  honor, 
came  to  be  regarded  by  his  comrades  with  some 
thing  very  like  affection." 

General  Manry  states  further  that  Jackson  tk  went 
through  the  four  years  at  West  Point  without  hav- 

1  Henderson's  Jac*9o»,  Vol.  I,  p.  30. 


32  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

iiig  a  hard  word  or  unkind  feeling  from  cadet  or  pro 
fessor." 

Jackson7  s  temper  was  kept  under  absolute 
control.  We  learn  of  only  one  outburst  of  wrath 
during  the  period  of  attendance  at  the  academy. 
This  occurred  one  day  when  his  musket,  always 
kept  in  beautiful  order,  was  replaced  by  a  soiled 
and  unpolished  gun.  He  reported  the  matter  to  his 
captain  and  described  the  special  mark  by  which  his 
musket  was  to  be  identified.  It  was  found  in  the 
possession  of  another  cadet,  who  denied  that  he  had 
taken  the  gun.  This  falsehood  aroused  Jackson's 
indignation  to  the  utmost  pitch.  He  demanded  that 
the  offender  should  be  tried  by  court-martial  and 
driven  from  the  academy.  Only  the  earnest  re 
monstrances  of  his  fellow  cadets  led  him  to  waive 
his  right  of  pressing  the  charge. 

During  his  years  of  study  at  West  Point,  Jackson 
drew  up  a  series  of  maxims.  Among  them  were  the 
following  :— 

"  Say  as  little  of  yourself  and  friends  as  possible." 

"It  is  not  desirable  to  have  a  large  number  of 
intimate  friends. ' ' 

* l  Fix  upon  a  high  standard  of  action  and  char 
acter." 

( '  Resolve  to  perform  what  you  ought ;  perform 
without  fail  what  you  resolve." 

"Sacrifice  your  life  rather  than  your  word." 

"Through  life  let  your  principal  object  be  the 
discharge  of  duty. ' ' 

"  You  can  be  what  you  resolve  to  be."  * 
1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  35-38. 


AT  WEST  POINT  33 

All  of  the  sentiments  embodied  in  liis  book  of 
maxims  reveal  an  independent  spirit  and  a  worthy 
ambition.  Devotion  to  duty  was  the  principal  rule 
of  young  Jackson's  life.  Keligion,  as  yet,  held  no 
important  place  in  his  thoughts.  His  heart  was 
pure  and  he  had  a  great  passion  for  that  which  was 
true  and  honorable,  but  he  was  not  a  Christian. 

On  June  30,  1846,  when  Jackson  was  little  more 
than  twenty -two  years  of  age,  he  was  graduated  at 
West  Point,  and  was  given  the  brevet  rank  of  second 
lieutenant  of  artillery.  The  young  soldier  was  at 
once  ordered  to  join  his  regiment,  the  First  Artillery, 
in  Mexico. 


CHAPTEE  HI 

THE  MEXICAN  WAR 

THE  war  between  the  United  States  and  Mexico  be 
gan  with  the  battles  of  Palo  Alto  and  Eesaca  de  la 
Paliua  near  the  Eio  Grande  in  May,  1846.  General 
Zachary  Taylor,  commander  of  the  American  forces, 
won  both  of  these  fights.  He  then  crossed  the  Eio 
Grande,  captured  the  Mexican  town  of  Matamoras, 
and  overran  a  considerable  portion  of  northern 
Mexico. 

When  Jackson  arrived  at  the  theatre  of  war,  his 
regiment  of  artillery  was  sent  to  Point  Isabel  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Eio  Grande.  His  first  work  there  was 
to  place  heavy  guns  in  position  behind  the  walls  of 
the  forts.  The  young  lieutenant,  however,  was 
eager  to  go  to  the  front.  l  i  I  envy  you  men  who 
have  been  in  battle.  How  I  should  like  to  be  in 
one  battle."  l  These  were  his  words,  spoken  one 
afternoon  on  the  beach  at  Point  Isabel,  to  Lieuten 
ant  D.  H.  Hill,  who  had  taken  part  under  General 
Taylor  in  the  early  engagements  of  the  war.  His 
desire  to  enter  a  fight  was  soon  gratified. 

Early  in  1847,  General  Wiufield  Scott  organized  a 
naval  and  military  expedition  for  the  purpose  of 
capturing  Vera  Cruz,  the  chief  seaport  of  Mexico. 

1  Statement  by  D.  H.  Hill,  quoted  in  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his 
wife,  p.  54. 


THE  MEXICAN  WAR  35 

The  principal  part  of  the  American  land  forces  was 
assigned  to  General  Scott.  In  February,  1847, 
General  Taylor  led  his  small  army  to  the  field  of 
Buena  Vista  and  won  a  great  victory  over  the  large 
Mexican  army,  led  by  General  Santa  Anna.  The 
First  Regiment  of  Artillery,  however,  sailed  down  the 
coast  with  Scott's  expedition.  On  the  morning  of 
March  9,  1847,  his  army  of  13,000  men  landed  on  the 
beach,  about  one  mile  south  of  Vera  Cruz.  Trenches 
were  dug  and  the  heavy  guns  were  brought  into 
position  to  batter  down  the  walls  that  stood  around 
the  ancient  Mexican  town,  defended  by  an  army  of 
4,000  men.  On  March  22d,  the  first  shell  was 
thrown  from  the  American  batteries  into  Vera  Cruz. 
The  roar  of  the  heavy  cannon  went  on  continuously 
until  the  27th,  when  the  place  was  surrendered,  to 
gether  with  400  cannon.  This  result  was  attained 
by  the  American  artillery  alone.  The  First  Regi 
ment  was  engaged  throughout  the  siege.  Jackson 
had  been  already  appointed  second  lieutenant,  and 
in  the  smoke  and  din  of  that  fierce  bombardment,  he 
had  his  first  experience  in  battle.  The  fire  which 
the  Mexican  guns  sent  back  in  reply  to  our  cannon 
was  not  seriously  destructive.  Many  of  their  shells 
must  have  fallen  near  Jackson,  however,  for  his  cool 
bearing  in  the  battle  caught  the  eye  of  his  superior 
officers.  A  few  months  afterward  he  was  promoted 
to  the  brevet  rank  of  first  lieutenant  "  for  gallant 
and  meritorious  conduct  at  the  siege  of  Vera  Cruz."  l 
About  the  middle  of  April,  1847,  General  Scott 
began  the  advance  toward  the  City  of  Mexico.  The 
1  Official  Records  of  First  Artillery. 


36  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

road  from  Vera  Cruz  to  that  objective  point  was 
more  than  two  hundred  miles  in  length  ;  moreover, 
it  led  across  steep  mountains.  When  the  head  of 
the  American  column  arrived  at  the  mountain  pass 
of  Cerro  Gordo,  Scott  found  there  a  Mexican  army 
of  13,000  men  with  forty -two  cannon,  ready  to 
obstruct  his  advance.  This  force  was  under  the 
command  of  Santa  Anna  himself,  who  had  moved 
swiftly  from  the  field  of  Buena  Vista  to  meet  Scott 
in  the  mountains  near  Vera  Cruz.  The  Mexicans 
were  drawn  up  in  a  strong  position,  with  their  right 
resting  near  a  deep  ravine  and  their  left  on  the  lofty 
hill  of  Cerro  Gordo.  The  latter  was  crowned  with 
batteries,  and  the  entire  Mexican  front  was  strongly 
intrenched. 

General  Scott's  force  at  the  foot  of  the  pass 
amounted  to  about  8,500  men.  He  paused  to  make 
an  examination  of  the  enemy's  position.  Captain 
Eobert  E.  Lee,  an  officer  of  the  engineer  corps, 
discovered  a  way  of  advance,  concealed  from  the 
view  of  the  Mexicans,  by  which  an  attacking  force 
might  move  around  the  end  of  their  line  and  strike 
them  in  the  flank  and  rear.  Cannon  were  drawn 
up  the  steep  hills  within  range  of  the  hill  of  Cerro 
Gordo.  The  flank  movement  was  made  and  at  day 
light  on  the  morning  of  April  18th,  the  assaulting 
forces  rushed  against  the  enemy's  defences.  A 
bayonet  charge  carried  the  height  of  Cerro  Gordo. 
At  the  same  time,  Santa  Anna's  right  was  assailed 
by  a  flank  movement  and  rolled  back  upon  his 
centre.  The  Mexicans  fled,  leaving  all  of  their 
artillery  upon  the  field,  with  1,200  men  killed  and 


THE  MEXICAN  WAR  37 

wounded,  and  3,000  men  who  were  made  prisoners 
by  the  Americans. 

We  have  no  record  with  reference  to  Jackson's 
part  in  the  fighting  at  Cerro  Gordo.  His  regiment 
of  artillery  could  not  use  heavy  cannon  and,  there 
fore,  went  into  the  engagement  as  infantry.  The 
regimental  flag  was  among  the  first  to  be  seen 
waving  over  the  enemy's  defences.  Captain  John 
Bankhead  Magruder,  an  officer  of  this  regiment, 
captured  from  the  Mexicans  a  battery  of  light  field- 
guns.  General  Scott  assigned  the  battery  to  him 
with  the  order  that  he  select  officers  and  gun 
ners  to  assist  him.  Magruder  was  extremely  hot- 
tempered  and  a  stern  disciplinarian.  Moreover,  he 
was  full  of  daring  courage,  and  the  men  of  his 
battery  must  expect  strenuous  work  in  battle.  The 
soldiers  of  the  First  Artillery  were  slow  to  place 
themselves  under  the  orders  of  so  energetic  a  leader. 
Jackson,  however,  eagerly  desired  an  appointment 
as  lieutenant  in  Magruder' s  battery  and  he  secured 
the  position.  "I  wanted  to  see  active  service,"  he 
said  afterward,  "  to  be  near  the  enemy  in  the  fight ; 
and  when  I  heard  that  John  Magruder  had  got  his 
battery,  I  bent  all  my  energies  to  be  with  him,  for 
I  knew  if  any  fighting  was  to  be  done,  Magruder 
would  be  i  on  hand.'  "  l 

Scott's  army  advanced  to  Puebla  and  awaited  re 
inforcements.  Then,  in  August,  1847,  with  a  force 
of  about  11,500  men,  he  moved  toward  the  City  of 
Mexico.  The  army  was  organized  in  four  divisions 
under  the  four  major-generals,  Worth,  Twiggs, 
1  John  Esten  Cooke's  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  15. 


38  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Pillow,  and  Pierce.  Magruder's  battery  formed  a 
part  of  Pillow's  division.  Santa  Anna,  with  30,000 
Mexican  soldiers,  awaited  the  American  attack. 

At  Ayotla,  near  the  northern  shore  of  Lake 
Chalco,  Scott  pitched  his  camp  and  began  a  recon 
naissance.  Captain  Robert  E.  Lee  was  the  leader  of 
the  engineers  in  the  work  of  examining  the  Mexican 
defences.  It  was  found  impracticable  to  attempt 
the  capture  of  the  city  by  advancing  against  its 
eastern  side.  Following  Lee's  advice,  Scott  de 
cided  to  move  along  the  southern  shore  of  Lake 
Chalco  as  far  as  San  Augustin.  This  town  was 
located  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  twelve  miles 
south  of  the  City  of  Mexico,  and  it  now  became  the 
base  of  operations  in  the  attack  upon  the  capital. 

At  San  Antonio,  a  point  upon  the  roadway  be 
tween  San  Augustin  and  the  City  of  Mexico,  strong 
fortifications  and  heavy  cannon  obstructed  the  Amer 
ican  advance.  These  defences  must  be  turned.  Cap 
tain  Lee,  therefore,  led  the  divisions  of  Worth  and 
Pillow  directly  westward  from  San  Augustin,  across 
a  rough  and  dangerous  field  of  lava  or  volcanic 
rock,  called  the  Pedrigal.  Upon  a  ridge  at  its 
western  edge  and  near  the  village  of  Contreras,  a 
body  of  6,000  Mexicans  with  twenty-two  heavy 
guns  awaited  the  advance  of  the  two  American 
divisions.  On  August  19,  1847,  Magruder's  bat 
tery  was  pushed  to  the  front  and  the  light  guns 
opened  fire  upon  the  Mexicans  at  the  distance  of 
1,000  yards.  Jackson  was  in  command  of  one  sec 
tion  of  the  battery,  consisting  of  three  guns.  The 
battle  raged  for  three  hours.  Magruder  ran  for- 


THE  MEXICAN  WAR  39 

ward  his  own  section  of  the  battery  on  the  American 
left.  Jackson,  who  was  on  the  right,  heard  the 
roar  of  Magruder' s  guns  and  at  once  "  advanced  in 
handsome  style  and  kept  up  the  fire  with  equal 
briskness  and  effect.  His  conduct  was  equally  con 
spicuous  during  the  whole  day,"  wrote  Magruder, 
"and  I  cannot  too  highly  commend  him  to  the 
major-general's  favorable  consideration."  l 

The  American  forces  did  not,  however,  drive  the 
Mexicans  from  the  ridge  upon  which  they  had  made 
a  stand.  Their  heavy  artillery  swept  the  ground  in 
front  with  grape  and  canister.  The  American  in 
fantry  could  not  advance,  and  the  guns  of  Magruder 
and  Jackson  were  not  able,  even  with  accurate  and 
rapid  firing,  to  silence  the  Mexican  cannon.  A 
portion  of  the  American  infantry  made  their  way 
forward  upon  the  right  and  seized  the  village  of 
Contreras.  Eeinforcements  came  to  the  aid  of  the 
Mexicans  and  when  night  fell,  Pillow  withdrew 
Magruder  Js  battery  from  the  advanced  position 
which  it  had  seized  and  held. 

Through  the  dense  darkness  and  the  rain  of  the 
following  night,  Captain  Lee  made  a  perilous  jour 
ney  alone  across  the  rocky  Pedrigal  to  seek  an 
interview  with  General  Scott.  He  asked  the  lat 
ter' s  permission  to  make  a  night  march,  in  order  to 
strike  the  Mexican  flank  and  rear  at  Contreras. 
When  he  had  recrossed  the  rough  field  of  lava,  the 
troops  began  the  movement.  This  was  about  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  of  August  20th.  At  dawn 
they  fell  upon  the  Mexicans  in  the  front  and  rear 
1  Magrader's  Official  Report. 


40  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

and  drove  them  from,  their  iutrenchments.  Thus 
was  the  field  of  Contreras  won.  The  Americans 
captured  the  twenty-two  guns  and  800  prisoners. 
The  Mexicans  fell  back  to  the  village  of  Churu- 
busco,  but  Scott's  entire  army,  again  united,  fol 
lowed  in  hot  pursuit.  After  a  fierce  fight  the 
Mexicans  were  driven  from  this  field,  also,  with 
heavy  loss.  Jackson  had  no  part  in  winning  this 
victory,  for  the  reason  that  Magruder's  battery  was 
held  in  reserve. 

Scott  now  paused  in  his  advance  and  proposed 
terms  of  peace.  Santa  Anna  continued  to  strengthen 
his  defences,  however,  and  early  in  September  he 
rejected  Scott's  offer.  The  latter  moved  forward 
again  and  on  the  8th  of  September,  just  at  day 
break,  he  attacked  the  strong  position  occupied  by 
the  Mexicans  at  Molino  del  Eey.  The  fighting  was 
desperate  on  both  sides.  The  Americans  lost  800 
men  in  killed  and  wounded,  but  the  enemy  was 
driven  from  his  defences. 

Upon  the  hill  of  Chapultepec,  three  miles  in  front 
of  the  City  of  Mexico,  Santa  Anna  made  his  last 
stand.  This  hill,  once  the  palace  of  Montezuma, 
had  been  transformed  into  a  fortress.  Heavy  can 
non  were  mounted  to  sweep  the  level  plain  that 
stretched  around  it  in  every  direction. 

Scott  brought  up  his  large  guns  and  opened  fire 
upon  the  fortress  of  Chapultepec  on  September  12th. 
On  the  following  morning,  two  American  columns 
advanced  to  the  assault.  Pillow's  division  attacked 
the  western  face  of  the  hill  and  Worth's  division 
moved  up  on  the  southeastern  side.  Jackson  had 


THE  MEXICAN  WAE  41 

taken  uo  active  part  in  the  struggle  at  Molino 
del  Eey  except  to  throw  a  few  shells  at  a  distant 
column  of  cavalry.  On  the  13th,  however,  his  sec 
tion  of  Magruder's  battery,  in  company  with  the 
Fourteenth  Infantry,  was  ordered  to  advance  along 
the  road  leading  north  of  Chapultepec  toward  the 
city.  The  roadway  was  narrow  and  marshes  stood 
on  each  side.  Jackson  continued  to  move  forward 
his  guns  much  farther  than  his  superior  officers  had 
expected  him  to  go,  until  he  was  opposite  the 
north  center  of  the  fortress.  From  the  heights  of 
Chapultepec  immediately  on  his  right,  a  fierce  storm 
of  iron  hail  was  poured  down  upon  his  gunners. 
Jackson  steadily  advanced  until  he  came  within 
range  of  a  Mexican  field-gun,  posted  behind  a 
breastwork,  whose  canister-shot  was  raking  the 
road  along  which  he  was  proceeding.  The  Four 
teenth  Infantry  was  checked  and  nearly  all  of  Jack 
son's  horses  were  shot  down.  Moreover,  a  deep 
ditch,  cut  across  the  roadway,  seemed  to  forbid 
further  progress.  With  the  aid  of  some  of  his  men 
Jackson  lifted  one  of  his  guns  by  hand  across  the 
opening.  Then  the  courage  of  his  men  failed 
and  those  that  remained  unhurt  took  refuge  in  the 
ditch.  Jackson  himself  walked  calmly  back  and 
forth  in  the  roadway,  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the 
Mexican  cannon,  and  called  out  to  his  soldiers, 
" There  is  no  danger.  See!  I  am  not  hit!"1 
General  Worth  saw  the  peril  of  Jackson's  position 
and  gave  him  orders  to  withdraw.  He  sent  a  mes- 

1  Letter  from  one  of  Jackson's  fellow  officers,  quoted  in  Life 
of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  42-44. 


42  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

sage  in  reply  that  it  was  more  dangerous  to  retire 
than  to  hold  his  ground  and  that  if  fifty  soldiers 
were  sent  him  he  would  attempt  the  capture  of  the 
Mexican  breastwork.  Just  at  that  moment  Magru- 
der,  whose  horse  had  been  shot,  ran  forward  on  foot 
and  found  Jackson  at  work.  The  latter  had  per 
suaded  one  man,  a  sergeant,  to  come  to  his  aid,  and 
these  two  alone  were  loading  and  firing  their  gun 
with  the  utmost  skill  and  rapidity.  They  were  in 
the  forefront  of  the  fight  on  that  part  of  the  field. 
The  roar  of  the  heavy  guns  of  Chapultepec  was  mak 
ing  the  earth  tremble  and  the  peril  of  the  battle 
against  the  enemy  in  their  front  was  great.  The 
joy  of  the  fight  itself  added  fierceness  to  Jackson's 
energy.  He  fought  on  in  that  place  of  loneliness 
and  terror,  filled  with  the  one  thought  of  driving 
the  Mexicans  from  the  field.  When  Magruder  lifted 
another  gun  across  the  ditch,  some  of  the  men  came 
out  of  their  place  of  shelter.  An  advance  was  then 
made  and  the  breastwork  was  captured. 

The  columns  of  Pillow  and  Worth  rushed  up  the 
steep  sides  of  Chapultepec  and  seized  the  citadel  on 
the  summit.  The  defenders  of  the  fortress  fled 
along  the  narrow  roadways  toward  the  City  of 
Mexico.  Jackson  had  reached  a  position  so  far  ad 
vanced  in  the  direction  of  the  city  on  the  northern 
side  of  the  fortress,  that  he  was  ready  to  pour  a  hot 
fire  into  the  rear  of  the  retreating  Mexicans.  His 
ammunition  wagons  were  brought  forward  and  the 
guns  attached  to  the  wagons  themselves  were  pushed 
along  rapidly  in  pursuit.  Jackson's  round  shot 
were  soon  crashing  against  the  walls  of  the  city  it- 


THE  MEXICAN  WAR  43 

self.  Scott  hurried  forward  his  whole  army.  On 
that  same  evening  the  flag  of  the  Palmetto  Regi 
ment  of  South  Carolina  was  raised  above  the  city 
wall  at  the  Belen  Gate.  The  San  Cosine  Gate  also 
was  captured  and  the  following  morning,  September 
14th,  the  City  of  Mexico  was  surrendered  to  the 
Americans. 

On  account  of  his  conduct  at  Contreras,  Jackson 
was  advanced  to  the  brevet  rank  of  captain.  A  lit 
tle  later,  for  the  courage  shown  at  Chapultepec,  he 
was  promoted  to  the  brevet  grade  of  major.  None 
of  his  West  Point  comrades  made  such  rapid  prog 
ress.  In  actual  field  service  he  had  shown  that  he 
deserved  to  hold  the  position  of  leader  of  his  class. 
He  told  a  friend  afterward  that  he  always  loved 
General  Pillow  because  the  latter  had  given  him  a 
chance  to  win  distinction  by  separating  his  section 
of  the  battery  from  Captain  Magruder's  section  at 
Chapultepec.  He  said  further  that  the  only  anxiety 
of  which  he  was  conscious  in  any  of  these  battles 
was  the  fear  that  he  "should  not  meet  danger  enough 
to  make  his  conduct  under  it  as  conspicuous  as  he 
desired  ;  and  that  as  the  fire  grew  hotter  he  rejoiced 
in  it  as  his  coveted  opportunity."  He  declared, 
moreover,  that  the  danger  of  battle  always  had  an 
exalting  effect  upon  his  spirit  and  that  he  was 
"  conscious  of  a  more  perfect  command  of  all  his 
faculties  and  of  their  more  clear  and  rapid  action, 
when  under  fire,  than  at  any  other  time."  l 

Jackson's  name  was  mentioned  in  General  Scott's 
dispatches  to  Washington.  While  Scott  was  hold- 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  52. 


44  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

ing  a  levee  in  the  City  of  Mexico,  Jackson  was  pre 
sented  to  him.  The  comniander-in-chief  assumed 
an  air  of  great  sternness  and  said,  "I  don't  know 
that  I  shall  shake  hands  with  Mr.  Jackson."  Of 
course,  Jackson  blushed  and  was  much  confused. 
Then  Scott  said,  "If  you  can  forgive  yourself  for 
the  way  in  which  you  slaughtered  those  poor  Mex 
icans  with  your  guns,  I  am  not  sure  that  I  can," 
and  at  once  held  out  his  hand.  "  No  greater  com 
pliment  could  have  been  paid  a  young  officer,"  says 
General  Gibbon,  l  i  and  Jackson  apparently  did  not 
know  he  had  done  anything  remarkable  till  his 
general  told  him  so."1  General  Pillow's  report 
made  special  mention  of  Jackson's  bravery  and 
General  Worth  called  attention  to  the  "noble  cour 
age  ' '  of  the  l  i  gallant  Jackson. ' '  Magruder'  s  report 
declared  that  "if  devotion,  industry,  talent  and  gal 
lantry  are  the  highest  qualities  of  a  soldier,  then  is 
he  entitled  to  the  distinction  which  their  possession 
confers." 

After  the  capture  of  the  City  of  Mexico,  negotia 
tions  with  the  Mexican  government  were  begun  with 
a  view  to  the  reestablish ment  of  peace.  For  a  period 
of  about  nine  months,  therefore,  Scott's  army  rested 
in  camp.  Many  of  the  American  officers  took  part 
in  the  social  gaieties  of  the  Mexican  capital. 
Among  these  was  Jackson.  His  quarters  were 
within  the  old  royal  palace.  He  gained  an  intro 
duction  into  some  of  the  homes  of  the  higher  class 
and  was  delighted  with  the  hospitality  and  the 

1  Letter  from  General  John  Gibbon,  quoted  in  Henderson's 
Jackaon,  Vol.  I,  p.  47. 


THE  MEXICAN  WAR  45 

courtesy  that  were  shown  him.  He  worked  hard  to 
learn  the  Spanish  language  and  after  a  few  months 
lie  found  that  he  could  read  it  and  speak  it  with  a 
considerable  degree  of  fluency.  He  overcame  his 
native  awkwardness  to  such  an  extent  that  he  ac 
quired  the  art  of  dancing.  He  confessed,  moreover, 
in  later  years,  that  he  came  near  losing  his  heart  to 
some  fair  Mexican  woman,  one  of  the  social  leaders 
of  the  capital.1 

These  lighter  interests  of  life  did  not  hold  a 
serious  place  in  Jackson's  mind  and  heart  for 
any  long  period  of  time.  Weightier  matters 
begun  to  disturb  him.  The  earnest  conversation  of 
Colonel  Frank  Taylor  of  the  First  Artillery  now 
aroused  Jackson's  spirit  to  a  consideration  of  the 
question  of  a  personal  religious  faith.  He,  there 
fore,  began  to  make  a  careful  inquiry  concerning 
the  standards  of  belief  and  conduct  advocated  by 
the  various  religious  denominations. 

In  June,  1848,  after  peace  had  been  made  with 
Mexico,  Jackson7  s  battery  was  sent  to  Fort  Hamil 
ton,  on  Long  Island,  seven  miles  below  New  York 
City.  There  he  spent  two  years  in  garrison  life. 
Colonel  Taylor  was  in  command  and  he  continued 
to  take  an  active  interest  in  Jackson's  spiritual  wel 
fare.  The  latter  decided  that  he  would  make  a 
public  profession  of  his  Christian  faith,  but  he 
was  uncertain  yet  as  to  the  denomination  with 
which  he  preferred  to  unite.  Since  there  was 
some  doubt  about  his  having  received  baptism  as  a 
child,  he  was  baptized  by  an  Episcopal  clergyman 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  46-47. 


46  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

in  the  fort  on  April  27,  1849,  and  received  com 
munion  in  the  Episcopal  Church.  He  was  not  con 
firmed,  however,  and  was  not,  therefore,  as  yet, 
formally  connected  with  any  church. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  VIRGINIA  MILITARY  INSTITUTE 

AFTER  serving  two  years  as  an  officer  of  the  gar 
rison  at  Fort  Hamilton,  Jackson  was  ordered  to  Fort 
Meade  near  Tampa  Bay,  in  Florida.  He  remained 
there  only  a  few  months,  however,  for  in  March, 
1851,  he  was  appointed  Professor  of  Artillery  Tactics 
and  Natural  Philosophy  at  the  Virginia  Military 
Institute,  and  accepted  the  position.  The  appoint 
ment  was  made  through  a  suggestion  offered  to  the 
authorities  of  the  Institute  by  Major  D.  H.  Hill, 
afterward  the  brother-in-law  of  Jackson.  Hill  had 
known  and  admired  Jackson  during  their  service  to 
gether  in  the  Mexican  War. 

Jackson  did  not  wish  to  spend  his  time  in  a 
military  post  during  a  period  of  peace.  He  said 
that  the  officers  of  the  army  located  in  garrisons 
usually  neglected  self-improvement.  As  for  him 
self,  he  announced  to  a  friend  "that  he  knew  war  to 
be  his  true  vocation,  that  his  constant  aim  in  life 
would  ever  be  the  career  of  the  soldier,  that  he  only 
accepted  a  scholastic  occupation  during  peace,  and 
that  he  was  mainly  induced  to  this  by  the  military 
character  of  the  school  and  by  the  opportunities 
which  as  professor  of  the  art  of  the  artillerist,  he 
would  enjoy  of  continuing  his  practical  acquaint 
ance  with  his  chosen  calling."  1 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  62. 


48  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

The  Virginia  Military  Institute  was  founded  in 
1839,  just  twelve  years  before  Jackson  became  an 
instructor  there.  It  was  located  at  the  town  of 
Lexington  in  Eockbridge  County,  within  the  Valley 
of  Virginia.  Its  castellated  walls  stood  almost  be 
neath  the  shadow  of  the  Blue  Eidge.  West  Point 
was  the  model  followed  by  those  who  established 
it.  A  large  number  of  Southern  youth  entered 
its  halls  to  receive  instruction  in  the  art  of  war. 
When  the  struggle  between  the  North  and  the 
South  began  in  1861,  this  Institute  sent  her  sons 
into  the  Confederate  armies,  a  well- trained  body  of 
military  leaders,  and  many  of  them  rendered  dis 
tinguished  service  and  were  promoted  to  positions 
of  great  honor  and  authority. 

Major  Jackson's  duties  at  the  Institute  as  Profes 
sor  of  Artillery  were  not  extensive.  He  was  respon 
sible  for  the  drill  of  the  cadets  and  gave  some  in 
struction  in  the  theory  of  gunnery.  The  subjects 
which  engaged  most  of  his  attention  were  optics, 
mechanics  and  astronomy.  He  went  to  work  with 
a  will,  and  made  himself  master  of  them.  The 
brighter  minds  in  his  class  followed  him  in  the  dif 
ficult  way  of  accurate  scholarship.  The  dull  and 
the  careless,  however,  gained  little  help  from  his 
attempts  to  give  instruction.  He  did  not  appreciate 
the  difficulties  in  the  path  of  most  of  the  students. 
For  this  reason,  chiefly,  he  was  not  skilful  as  a 
teacher.  Usually  he  saw  but  one  way  of  approach 
ing  a  subject  of  study  and  that  was  the  way  by  which 
he  himself  had  approached  it.  He  could  rarely 
suggest  any  other.  He  could  present  questions  in 


THE  VIKGINIA  MILITAEY  INSTITUTE    49 

only  one  form.  The  students,  therefore,  did  not  ap 
preciate  even  his  good  qualities.  They  failed  to 
understand  him. 

Jackson  first  arrived  at  the  Institute  in  July,  1851. 
For  several  weeks  after  that  time  he  was  in  the 
North  enjoying  a  vacation.  When  his  active  duties 
began  in  the  autumn,  he  turned  his  attention  to  the 
churches  in  Lexington.  The  largest  and  most 
influential  one  in  the  town  was  the  Presbyterian. 
The  creed  of  that  branch  of  the  church  he  had 
never  yet  examined  in  the  careful  manner  in  which 
he  had  investigated  the  other  denominational  creeds. 
He  sought  out  the  Presbyterian  pastor,  Doctor 
William  S.  White,  a  man  of  wide  sympathies  and 
sound  judgment.  The  faith  and  form  of  worship 
which  they  discussed  together  appealed  to  Jackson's 
mind  and  heart  by  their  strength  and  simplicity. 
With  the  exception  of  one  or  two  matters  of  detail, 
the  Presbyterian  creed  gave  immediate  satisfaction 
to  Jackson  and  he  at  once  entered  Doctor  White's 
church  through  a  profession  of  his  Christian  faith  in 
November,  1851. 

In  August,  1853,  Major  Jackson  was  united  in 
marriage  with  Eleanor  Junkin,  daughter  of  Doctor 
George  Junkin,  President  of  Washington  College. 
This  school  was  also  located  in  Lexington  and  in 
1848,  Doctor  Junkin,  a  Presbyterian  minister,  had 
come  from  Pennsylvania  to  preside  over  it.  Jack 
son's  wife  possessed  that  steadfast  Christian  faith 
which  had  come  down  to  her  from  Scotch  ancestors. 
A  sister,  Margaret  Junkin,  afterward  well  known  as 
Mrs.  Margaret  J.  Preston,  the  poet,  accompanied 


50  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Major  Jackson  and  his  wife  during  their  wedding 
journey.  While  they  were  in  Montreal,  Mrs.  Pres 
ton  tells  us,  they  were  surprised  i  i  to  find  Jackson 
going  out  on  Sunday  afternoon  to  witness  the  drill 
of  a  Highland  regiment. ' '  When  he  was  questioned 
about  the  propriety  of  this  act,  i  i  he  defended  him 
self  stoutly  for  having  done  so,  giving  as  a  reason 
the  principle  on  which  he  had  hitherto  acted  ; 
namely,  that  if  anything  was  right  and  good  in  it 
self,  and  circumstances  were  such  that  he  could  not 
avail  himself  of  it  any  time  but  Sunday,  it  was  not 
wrong  for  him  to  do  so,  inasmuch  as  it  then  be 
came  a  matter  of  necessity."  *  In  a  very  quiet, 
gentle  manner,  the  young  wife  told  Jackson  that 
she  thought  his  reasoning  was  not  correct.  He 
accepted  the  rebuke  in  good  part,  acknowledged 
that  he  might  be  wrong  and  said,  "  When  I  get  home 
I  will  go  carefully  over  all  this  ground  and  decide 
the  matter  for  myself."2  In  spite  of  that  ac 
knowledgment,  however,  he  spent  the  rest  of  that 
same  Sunday  afternoon  in  hilarious  conversation 
with  some  old  army  friends  whom  he  had  met. 
He  afterward  investigated  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible  about  the  observance  of  the  Lord's  day  and 
then,  says  Mrs.  Preston,  he  "  laid  down  a  law  for  him 
self  of  the  utmost  severity  from  which  he  never  after 
ward  swerved."  3  It  thus  appears  that  Jackson's 
wife,  Eleanor  Junkin,  who  had  been  trained  in  the 
strict  ways  of  the  Scotch  Calvinists,  gradually  led  her 
husband  to  adopt  her  own  rigid  code  of  Sunday 

1  Life  and  Letters  of  Margaret  Junkin  Preston,  p.  62. 

2  Idem,  p.  63.  »  Idem,  p.  63. 


THE  VIRGINIA  MILITABY  INSTITUTE    61 

observance.  As  his  religious  convictions  became 
more  and  more  intense,  he  applied  that  code 
with  even  greater  strictness  than  his  wife  was  in 
the  habit  of  doing.  It  was  after  this  time  that  he 
formed  the  habit  of  never  posting  a  letter  on  Sun 
day,  nor  would  he  even  read  a  letter  on  that  day. 

During  that  same  wedding  journey  he  went  to 
Quebec  and  sought  out  the  monument  erected  in 
honor  of  General  Wolfe.  Jackson  took  off  his  hat 
and  stood  on  tiptoe  at  the  foot  of  the  monument,  says 
Mrs.  Preston,  his  blue  eyes  flashing  with  a  fiery 
light  and  his  thin  nostrils  quivering  with  emotion. 
Then  turning  his  face  toward  the  setting  sun  and 
quoting  Wolfe's  words,  "I  die  content,"  he  said, 
"  To  die  as  he  did,  who  would  not  die  content !  "  l 
Jackson  did  not  dream  at  that  time,  perhaps,  that 
the  measure  of  his  own  fame  would  one  day  far  ex 
ceed  the  measure  of  the  renown  of  General  Wolfe. 

During  the  brief  married  life  of  eighteen  months, 
Jackson  and  his  wife  lived  in  Doctor  Junkin's  home 
as  members  of  the  latter' s  family.  The  moulding  in 
fluence  exerted  by  the  young  wife  over  Jackson  was 
strong.  Her  childlike  Christian  faith  called  for 
daily  imitation  on  his  part.  In  February,  1855, 
his  wife  and  infant  child  were  suddenly  taken  from 
him.  The  blow  seemed  to  him  to  be  heavier  than  he 
could  bear.  His  sorrow  was  so  keen  that  all  of  the 
other  members  of  the  home  circle  gathered  about 
him  to  give  him  comfort.  The  reserve  and  silence 
of  his  life  were  in  a  measure  broken.  "My  tears 
have  not  ceased  to  flow,  my  heart  to  bleed,"  he  wrote 
1  Life  and  Letters  of  Margaret  Junkin  Preston,  pp.  79-801 


52  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

some  time  afterward.  ' i  But  one  upward  glance  of 
the  eye  of  faith  gives  a  return  that  all  is  well  and 
that  *  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  that  strength- 
eneth  me.'  Are  not  His  promises  wide  enough  1 " 

After  the  death  of  his  wife,  Jackson  continued  to 
make  his  home  with  Doctor  Junkin.  His  habits  of 
study  as  observed  by  Margaret  Junk  in  were  peculiar. 
She  tells  us  that  he  would  arise  in  the  midst  of  the 
most  animated  conversation,  u  like  the  very  slave  of 
the  clock,  as  soon  as  his  hour  had  struck ' '  l  and  go 
to  his  study.  He  was  in  the  habit  of  standing  at 
an  upright  desk  for  hours,  with  a  green  silk  shade 
over  his  eyes.  Sometimes  he  would  do  this  at 
night,  having  neither  paper  nor  book  before  him, 
thinking  over  what  he  had  read  in  the  afternoon. 
The  capacity  to  concentrate  attention  upon  a  subject 
thus  became  in  him  a  great  element  of  strength. 

Sometimes  it  was  understood  that  his  sister-in- 
law,  whom  he  always  called  "  Sister  Maggie," 
would  come  to  his  study  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  even 
ing  for  an  hour  of  conversation.  "  If  I  knocked  be 
fore  the  clock  had  struck,"  she  writes,  "I  would 
find  him  standing  before  his  shaded  light,  as  silent 
and  as  dumb  as  the  Sphinx.  Not  one  moment  be 
fore  the  ninth  stroke  had  died  away  would  he  fling 
aside  his  shade,  wheel  round  his  easy  chair  and  give 
himself  to  such  delightful  nonchalance  that  one 
questioned  whether  this  could  be  the  same  man  that 
a  moment  before  had  seemed  to  have  neither  motion, 
sight  nor  hearing."  Then  he  would  tell  amusing 
stories  about  his  own  early  life  and  about  his  ex- 

1  Life  and  Letters  of  Margaret  Junkin  Preston,  p.  76. 


THE  VIRGINIA  MILITAEY  INSTITUTE    53 

periences  in  Mexico.  His  laughter,  as  he  told  the 
stories,  was  hearty  and  contagious. 

"A  fanatic,  a  visionary,  an  enthusiast,  he  was 
not  in  any  such  sense  as  was  Cromwell,"  she  de 
clares.  l '  His  fanaticism  consisted  in  the  intensity 
of  his  own  religious  convictions,  which,  contrary  to 
the  wont  of  all  fanatics,  he  never  thrust  upon  others. 
In  all  the  intimacy  of  our  close  home-life,  I  do 
not  recall  that  he  ever  volunteered  any  expression 
of  what  is  called  '  religious  experience.'  "  ' 

The  sweet  intercourse  of  friendship  was  kept  up 
between  the  soldier  and  the  poetess  as  long  as  he 
lived.  She  was  one  among  a  very  few  people  who 
predicted  Jackson's  great  career.  "  I  recall,"  she 
said,  "the  incredulity  with  which  my  declaration, 
that  Jackson  was  the  very  stuff  out  of  which  to 
make  a  shining  hero,  was  received,  before  any 
sword  was  lifted  in  the  contest."  a 

When  Mrs.  Preston  heard  of  his  death  she  wrote 
these  words  in  her  journal  :  "  Never  have  I  known 
a  holier  man.  Never  have  I  seen  a  human  being  as 
thoroughly  governed  by  duty.  He  lived  only  to 
please  God  ;  his  daily  life  was  a  daily  offering  up  of 
himself."  3 

During  the  summer  and  fall  of  1856,  Jackson 
made  a  tour  of  Europe,  passing  through  parts  of 
Scotland,  England,  Germany,  Switzerland  and  Italy. 
He  visited  the  field  of  Waterloo  and  thus  gained  a 
clearer  impression  of  the  great  struggle  which  had 

1  Life  and  Letters  of  Margaret  Junkin  Preston,  pp.  77-78. 
5  Idem,  p.  76. 
3  Idem,  p.  165. 


54  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

been  the  subject  of  his  study  for  many  years.  The 
story  of  the  wars  of  Napoleon  formed  a  regular  part 
of  his  reading.  Jackson  was  never  more  animated 
in  manner  than  when  he  was  talking  about  the 
swiftness  and  the  energy  of  Napoleon's  movements. 
After  his  return  from  beyond  the  Atlantic,  he  wrote 
thus  to  a  friend:  "I  would  advise  you  never  to 
name  my  European  trip  to  me  unless  you  are  blest 
with  a  superabundance  of  patience,  as  its  very  men 
tion  is  calculated  to  bring  up  with  it  an  almost  in 
exhaustible  assemblage  of  grand  and  beautiful  asso 
ciations.  Passing  over  the  works  of  the  Creator, 
which  are  far  the  most  impressive,  it  is  difficult  to 
conceive  of  the  influences  which  even  the  works  of 
His  creatures  exercise  over  the  mind  of  one  who 
lingers  amidst  their  master  productions.  Well  do 
I  remember  the  influence  of  sculpture  upon  me  dur 
ing  my  short  stay  in  Florence,  and  how  there  I  be 
gan  to  realize  the  sentiment  of  the  Florentine : 
'  Take  from  me  my  liberty,  take  what  you  will,  but 
leave  me  my  statuary,  leave  me  these  entrancing 
productions  of  art.'  And  similar  to  this  is  the  in 
fluence  of  painting."  ' 

On  July  16,  1857,  Major  Jackson  married  Mary 
Anna  Morrison,  daughter  of  Doctor  Eobert  H.  Mor 
rison,  a  Presbyterian  minister  and  President  of 
Davidson  College  in  North  Carolina.  Doctor  Mor 
rison  was  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  North 
Carolina  in  the  same  class  (1818)  as  President 
James  K.  Polk.  His  wife  was  Mary  Graham, 
daughter  of  General  Joseph  Graham  and  sister  of 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  86. 


THE  VIRGINIA  MILITARY  INSTITUTE    55 

Honorable  William  A.  Graham  who  held  in  succes 
sion  the  offices  of  Governor  of  North  Carolina, 
United  States  Senator  and  Secretary  of  the  Navy  in 
the  cabinet  of  President  Fillmore. 

All  of  the  children  of  Doctor  Morrison  contracted 
influential  connections  by  marriage.  His  eldest 
daughter  became  the  wife  of  General  D.  H.  Hill ; 
another  was  married  to  General  Rufus  Barringer ; 
and  another  to  Judge  A.  C.  Avery  of  the  North 
Carolina  Supreme  Court. 

In  1853  Mary  Anna  Morrison  made  a  visit  to  the 
home  of  her  uncle,  Secretary  Graham,  in  Wash 
ington,  and  during  a  period  of  four  months  en 
joyed  all  of  the  gaieties  and  social  functions  of  the 
White  House.  In  that  same  year  she  visited  the 
home  of  D.  H.  Hill  in  Lexington  and  there  met 
Major  Jackson,  just  a  short  time  before  his  marriage 
to  Eleanor  Junkin.  President  Morrison's  daughter 
was  a  woman  of  the  most  winsome  attractiveness 
and  her  character  was  stamped  with  the  noble  and 
lofty  traits  of  her  ancestors. 

During  the  year  that  followed  his  second  mar 
riage,  Jackson  bought  a  house  in  the  town  of  Lex 
ington  and  there,  for  the  first  time,  established  his 
own  separate  home.  "I  shall  never  be  content," 
he  had  written  before  this  time,  l  i  until  I  am  at  the 
head  of  an  establishment  in  which  my  friends  can 
feel  at  home  in  Lexington.  I  have  taken  the  first 
important  step  by  securing  a  wife  capable  of  making 
a  happy  home,  and  the  next  thing  is  to  give  her  an 
opportunity."  ' 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  105. 


56  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

The  domestic  affections  were  strong  in  Jackson. 
The  furnishings  of  his  home  were  simple  but  all 
were  arranged  in  perfect  order,  with  every  door 
"  on  golden  hinges  softly  turning,"  as  he  himself 
expressed  it.  "  There  all  that  was  best  in  his 
nature  shone  forth,"  writes  his  wife,  "  shedding 
sweetness  and  light  over  his  household."  '  The 
natural  buoyancy  and  joyousness  of  his  spirit  were 
manifested  in  the  privacy  of  his  home,  in  striking 
contrast  to  the  official  dignity  which  he  seemed 
always  to  wear  in  public.  There  was  never  any 
sternness  in  his  manner  in  the  home.  He  was 
punctual  and  exact  and  strict  in  the  discipline  ex 
ercised  over  his  servants,  but  he  was  invariably 
gentle  and  kind.  He  never  smoked  and  never  tasted 
strong  drink.  His  diet  was  of  the  most  sparing 
kind  because  of  his  health.  His  voice  was  ever  soft 
and  mild  and  his  eyes  spoke  the  language  of  good 
ness  and  benevolence. 

Jackson  worked  in  his  garden  with  his  own  hands. 
He  bought  a  small  farm  of  about  twenty  acres  and 
there,  with  the  help  of  two  young  negroes,  he  pro 
duced  good  crops  of  corn  and  wheat.  The  first 
slave  owned  by  Jackson  was  allowed  to  buy  his 
freedom  in  the  following  manner  :  He  worked  for 
wages  in  a  hotel  and  turned  over  his  earnings  to 
Major  Jackson  until  the  latter  received  a  sum  equal 
to  the  amount  given  for  the  servant.  The  next 
servant  under  Jackson7  s  control  was  an  aged  woman 
who  appealed  to  him  to  purchase  her.  After  the 
war  began  this  woman  became  an  invalid,  but  Jack- 

1  Life,  p.  108, 


THE  VIRGINIA  MILITARY  INSTITUTE    57 

son  sent  money  from  the  field  to  pay  for  medical 
attendance  and  every  physical  comfort.  She  died  a 
Christian,  her  last  message  being  an  expression  of 
gratitude  for  the  kindness  of  her  benefactor.  Major 
Jackson's  wife  brought  from  North  Carolina  a  fe 
male  servant  and  two  young  boys.  These  always 
worked  with  a  will,  for  they  loved  their  home  and 
looked  with  affection  upon  the  heads  of  the  house 
hold.  A  colored  orphan  girl  completed  the  group 
of  servants.  This  child  was  a  burden  and  not  a 
help,  for  Major  Jackson  spent  many  weary  hours  in 
the  continued  effort  which  he  made  to  impart  mental 
and  moral  training. 

Every  morning  about  six  o'clock  Major  Jackson 
arose  and  "  knelt  in  secret  prayer,"  writes  his  wife  ; 
"  then  he  took  a  cold  bath  which  was  never  omitted 
even  in  the  coldest  days  of  winter.  This  was  fol 
lowed  by  a  brisk  walk.  Seven  o'clock,"  she  tells 
us,  u  was  the  hour  for  family  prayers,  which  he 
required  all  his  servants  to  attend  promptly  and  reg 
ularly.  He  never  waited  for  any  one,  not  even  his 
wife."  Then  came  breakfast.  From  eight  until 
eleven  o'clock  he  was  engaged  in  teaching  his  classes 
in  the  Institute.  From  eleven  until  one  each  day 
he  stood  in  front  of  his  high  desk  in  his  study,  with 
his  books  before  him.  The  first  book  that  occupied 
his  attention  during  these  working  hours  was  the 
Bible.  Books  of  history,  also,  were  among  his  fa 
vorites  and  some  of  these  in  his  library  were  filled 
with  pencil  marks.  One  o'clock  was  the  regular 
time  for  dinner.  After  that  followed  a  brief  period 
given  up  to  conversation ;  then  the  work  in  the 


58  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

garden  and  on  the  farm.  The  late  afternoon  in  the 
summer  season  was  often  devoted  to  a  long  walk  or 
to  a  drive  along  the  country  lanes.  His  wife  was  his 
almost  constant  companion  both  in  the  house  and  in 
the  open  air.  She  frequently  read  aloud  to  him  in 
the  evening.  When  they  were  separated,  even  for 
a  short  period,  his  letters  to  her  were  filled  with 
expressions  of  the  most  tender  affection.  A  child 
was  born  in  the  new  home,  but  she  remained  only  a 
few  weeks.  "Our  little  Mary  Graham,"  as  the 
father  called  her,  for  she  bore  the  name  of  her 
grandmother,  was  suddenly  taken  away.  "  A 
great,  very  great  sorrow  "  thus  fell  upon  him,  writes 
his  wife;  "but,  here,  as  always,  religion  subdued 
every  murmur."  * 

A  few  months  after  his  marriage,  she  tells  us, 
Jackson  began  to  commit  to  memory  the  Shorter 
Catechism.  This  religious  manual,  usually  learned 
in  early  life  by  the  children  of  Presbyterian  house 
holds,  had  never  been  studied  by  him.  Within  a 
short  time  he  was  able  to  recite  the  whole  of  it  to 
his  wife  "  with  perfect  accuracy  from  beginning  to 
end."  Then  in  December,  1857,  he  was  elected 
a  deacon  in  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Lexington. 
The  work  connected  with  this  office  he  always  per 
formed  with  soldierly  promptness  and  regularity. 
After  persistent  efforts,  moreover,  Jackson  over 
came  his  own  native  diffidence  to  such  an  extent 
that  he  acquired  much  fluency  of  speech  in  offering 
public  prayers  at  the  regular  weekly  church  prayer- 
meetings.  From  the  autumn  of  the  year  1855  until 

1  Life,  pp.  109-110. 


THE  VIBGINIA  MILITAEY  INSTITUTE    59 

the  beginning  of  the  war  in  1861,  Jackson  conducted 
a  Sunday-school  for  the  negroes  of  Lexington  and 
the  surrounding  country.  Every  Sunday  afternoon 
he  and  his  wife  were  in  their  places  giving  in 
struction  to  the  colored  people.  i  l  It  was  pleasant, ' ' 
writes  Mrs.  Preston,  "to  walk  about  the  town  with 
him  and  see  the  veneration  with  which  the  negroes 
saluted  him,  and  his  unfailing  courtesy  toward 
them.  To  the  old  gray-headed  negro  who  bowed 
before  him  he  would  lift  his  cap  as  courteously  as 
to  his  comniander-in-chief."  '  So  strong  became 
his  interest  in  the  religious  welfare  of  his  pupils 
that  he  began  to  consider  the  advisability  of  his  be 
coming  a  minister  of  the  gospel. 

As  the  head  of  a  household  and  as  an  officer  in 
the  church,  Jackson's  observance  of  religious  duties 
became  more  and  more  pronounced.  His  religion 
was  now  interwoven  with  every  action  of  his  life. 
Even  the  smallest  duty  was  begun  with  the  offering 
of  a  prayer  for  God's  blessing  upon  his  work. 
Jackson  himself  said  that  he  had  i  i  long  cultivated 
the  habit  of  connecting  the  most  trivial  and  cus 
tomary  acts  of  life  with  a  silent  prayer."  His  daily 
guide  was  the  Bible.  For  himself  the  precepts  of 
that  Book  were  interpreted  in  the  most  literal  way. 
His  reverence  for  the  Lord's  day  has  been  referred 
to.  His  respect  for  truth  was  of  the  most  scrupu 
lous  character.  An  unintentional  misstatement  of 
fact  on  his  part  gave  him  great  uneasiness  until  it 
was  corrected.  "  Why,  in  the  name  of  reason,  do 
you  walk  a  mile  in  the  rain  for  a  perfectly  un- 
1  Life  and  Letters  of  Margaret  Junkin  Preston,  p.  82. 


60  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

important  thing?"  To  this  question  he  replied, 
11  Simply  because  I  have  discovered  that  it  was  a 
misstatement,  and  I  could  not  sleep  comfortably 
unless  I  put  it  right." 

It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  Jackson 
did  not  set  himself  up  as  a  model.  He  did  not 
thrust  his  convictions  of  duty  upon  other  peopl  e.  He 
knew  his  own  weaknesses  and  he  was,  therefore,  very 
tolerant.  "  Ah  !  that  is  not  the  way  to  be  happy ;  ?? 
this  expression  was  about  the  most  severe,  perhaps, 
that  Jackson  ever  used  with  reference  to  the  con 
duct  of  other  members  of  his  home  circle.  His 
humility  was  sincere ;  he  was  absolutely  free  from 
cant. 

Jackson  found  great  pleasure  in  visiting  different 
parts  of  his  own  country  during  the  summer  vaca 
tions.  The  surf-bathing  at  Cape  May,  the  grandeur 
of  Niagara  Falls,  the  bracing  climate  of  New  Eng 
land  and  New  York,  all  of  these  brought  him  much 
enjoyment.  His  ideas  concerning  the  different  sec 
tions  of  his  country  were  broad  and  liberal.  On 
December  2,  1859,  he  was  present  at  the  execution 
of  John  Brown,  who  had  committed  the  crime  of 
murder  in  his  wild  attempt  to  raise  a  negro  insur 
rection  at  Harper's  Ferry.  Jackson  was  a  member 
of  the  military  force  that  was  placed  on  guard 
around  the  scaffold.  "I  sent  up  the  petition  that 
he  might  be  saved,"  he  wrote  about  the  con 
demned  man.  ' i  I  hope  that  he  was  prepared  to 
die,  but  I  am  doubtful."  ' 

Jackson  and  his  wife  spent  the  chief  part  of  the 
1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  131, 


THE  VIRGINIA  MILITARY  INSTITUTE    61 

summer  of  1860  at  Northampton,  Mass.  It  was  a 
period  of  great  political  excitement  but  "he  had 
no  dispute,"  writes  his  wife,  "with  those  who 
differed  from  him."  His  manner  was  courteous 
toward  all  whom  he  chanced  to  meet.  As  we  have 
seen,  Jackson  was  a  slaveholder.  During  that  sum 
mer  in  Massachusetts,  however,  he  engaged  in  many 
friendly  conversations  with  ardent  Abolitionists  who 
believed  that  the  mere  holding  of  slaves  was  a  sin. 

Thus  in  quietness  and  peace  Jackson  spent  his 
days  at  the  Virginia  Military  Institute.  Every 
hour  was  devoted  to  the  performance  of  some  duty. 
All  of  his  powers  were  exerted  to  their  utmost 
capability.  He  was  striving  always  to  develop 
every  faculty  of  mind  and  heart.  No  man  knew 
it  at  the  time,  but  Jackson  was  training  himself 
every  day  for  his  work  as  a  soldier.  Ten  years 
given  to  the  close  study  of  text-books  wrought 
wonders  in  maturing  his  intellectual  powers.  He 
had  such  complete  control  over  the  operations  of 
his  own  mind  that  he  could  direct  his  thoughts  con 
tinuously  toward  any  subject  until  he  had  acquired 
a  thorough  understanding  of  it.  No  tempest  of  con 
fusion  could  ever  disturb  the  course  of  his  thinking. 
"  The  power  of  his  mind,"  says  Dabney,  "  to  endure 
its  own  tension,  in  the  labors  of  reflection  and  voli 
tion,  was  drilled  like  the  strength  of  the  athlete. 
His  self-concentration  became  unsurpassed." 

Here,  then,  was  the  man  of  genius  ready  for  his 
work.  When  Jackson's  unrivaled  intellectual  fac 
ulties  turned  themselves  to  the  consideration  of 
military  movements,  the  man  himself  stood  at  once 


62  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

revealed  as  a  great  military  strategist.  The  fore 
sight  which  he  then  manifested  was  marvelous. 
"  Nothing  emerged,"  says  Dabney,  "  which  had  not 
been  considered  before  in  his  mind  ;  no  possibility 
was  overlooked;  he  was  never  surprised."  The 
hour  when  he  should  enter  this  field  of  war  as  a 
leader  was  now  at  hand. 


CHAPTEE  V 

THE  BEGINNING  OF  WAK 

JACKSON  did  not  often  take  part  in  the  discussion 
of  political  questions.  His  judgment  and  his  sym 
pathies,  however,  were  in  full  accord  with  the  views 
that  prevailed  among  the  people  of  the  South  with 
reference  to  political  and  social  affairs.  He  voted 
regularly  for  the  candidates  that  were  nominated 
for  office  by  the  Democratic  party.  He  gave  ready 
assent  to  the  various  political  platforms  announced 
from  time  to  time  by  that  party.  He  watched  with 
interest  and  with  rising  anger  the  fierce  attacks 
made  against  the  people  of  the  South  by  the  Abo 
litionists. 

During  a  period  of  about  thirty  years,  from 
1831  until  1861,  the  Abolitionists  maintained  a  hot 
fire  of  invective  directed  against  the  Southern 
people  concerning  the  holding  of  Africans  in  servi 
tude.  They  asserted  again  and  again  with  increas 
ing  bitterness  that  the  negroes  were  treated  with 
great  cruelty  by  their  masters  ;  that  the  slaves  them 
selves  were  entirely  capable  of  enjoying  freedom  ; 
and  that  liberty  in  full  measure  should,  therefore, 
be  at  once  bestowed  upon  them.  To  hold  such 
people  in  servitude  was  a  crime,  they  said.  Each 
of  these  assertions,  we  know,  was  without  founda- 


64  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

tion.  In  our  own  day  the  truth  may  be  clearly 
understood  that  the  former  system  of  slavery  in 
the  South  was  a  beneficent  training-school  for  the 
negroes.  In  that  school,  kindness  was  the  almost 
universal  rule  of  discipline.  Cruel  treatment  of  a 
slave  was  exceptional.  We  know,  also,  in  our  day, 
that  the  capability  of  the  negro  to  enjoy  freedom  is 
not  great.  The  entire  theory  of  the  Abolitionists 
was  a  wild  and  irrational  theory,  developed  in  utter 
ignorance  of  the  facts  involved.  The  only  effect 
produced  upon  the  people  of  the  South  by  the 
intemperate  advocacy  of  the  views  of  the  Abolition 
ists  was  to  arouse  their  indignation. 

Major  Jackson's  spirit  was  stirred  by  the  injustice 
of  that  party  in  the  North  which  was  pouring  out 
charges  against  the  South.  He  found  nothing  but  a 
burden  of  responsibility  in  the  institution  of  slavery, 
and  was  heard  to  say  that  he  would  prefer  to  see 
the  negroes  free.  Jackson  was  always  a  friend  and 
benefactor  to  the  colored  man.  He  believed,  how 
ever,  says  his  wife,  * '  that  the  Bible  taught  that 
slavery  was  sanctioned  by  the  Creator  Himself 
.  .  .  for  ends  which  it  was  not  his  business  to 
determine."  1  When,  therefore,  in  1856,  the  vol 
ume  of  invective  poured  upon  the  whole  South  was 
multiplied,  Jackson's  sense  of  justice  and  reason  led 
him  to  say  "that  the  South  ought  to  take  its  stand 
upon  the  outer  verge  of  its  just  rights  and  there 
resist  aggression,  if  necessary,  by  the  sword  ;  that 
while  it  should  do  nothing  beyond  the  limits  of 
strict  righteousness  to  provoke  bloodshed,  yet  any 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife. 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  WAR  65 

surrender  of  principle  whatever  to  such  adversaries 
as  ours,  would  be  mischievous."  l 

In  November,  1860,  Abraham  Lincoln  was  elected 
President  by  the  members  of  the  Republican  party, 
who  then  constituted  a  majority  of  the  voters  in 
eighteen  Northern  states.  The  Republicans  were 
hostile  to  the  Southern  system  of  slavery  and  they 
had  nominated  Lincoln  because  of  his  utterances 
directed  against  that  system.  He  had  gone  so  far 
as  to  say  that  the  whole  country  must  become  ' '  all 
slave  or  all  free,"  and  he  even  suggested  that  there 
would  be  a  struggle  between  the  North  and  the 
South  over  this  issue. 

Seven  of  the  cotton-planting  states  of  the  South 
at  once  passed  ordinances  withdrawing  themselves 
from  the  Union.  Their  purpose  was  to  preserve 
peace.  They  did  not  wish  war  ;  they  did  not  ex 
pect  it.  They  said  that  eighteen  of  the  states  in  the 
North  had  formed  a  combination  among  themselves 
upon  the  basis  of  hostility  to  the  South.  .This  meant 
that  the  South  would  no  longer  receive  fair  treat 
ment  within  the  Union.  The  election  of  Lincoln, 
they  further  maintained,  also  meant  that  the  people 
of  the  North  had  already  violated  the  terms  of  the 
agreement  under  which  all  of  the  states  had  entered 
the  Federal  Union.  The  only  legal  and  peaceful 
remedy  left  to  the  South,  they  said,  was  to  with 
draw  from  the  old  compact  and  to  form  a  new  league 
among  the  states  of  the  South. 

The  border  states,  led  by  Virginia,  tried  to  per 
suade  the  Northern  members  of  the  Congress,  then 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  143, 


66  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

in  session  in  Washington,  to  adopt  some  measure 
that  would  indicate  a  recognition  of  the  rights  of 
the  Southern  people  under  the  old  Constitution. 
Crittenden  of  Kentucky  proposed  in  the  Senate  a 
compromise  between  the  North  and  the  South. 
Virginia  invited  the  other  states  to  send  delegates 
to  a  Peace  Conference  which  met  at  Washington  on 
February  4,  1861.  This  conference  outlined  a  com 
promise  similar  to  that  offered  by  Crittenden.  Both 
of  these  were  pressed  upon  the  attention  of  the  law 
makers,  and  it  now  seems  clear,  in  our  day,  that 
either  one  of  these  measures,  if  adopted  by  Con 
gress,  would  have  averted  war  at  that  time.  Both 
plans  were  rejected  through  Lincoln's  personal  op 
position  to  them.  - 

Major  Jackson  was  anxious  for  the  maintenance 
of  peace.  He  held,  however,  that  the  responsibility 
for  peace  or  war  rested  upon  the  administration  at 
Washington.  He  believed  in  the  right  of  the  states 
to  secede.  During  this  period  he  signed  his  name 
to  an  "  Appeal "  that  was  sent  out  to  the  Christians 
of  the  country,  urging  them  to  pray  and  work  for 
peace.  In  this  paper  it  was  proposed  to  ask  "  the 
North  .  .  .  whether  she  would  yield  to  us  a 
generous  and  fair  construction  of  our  equal  rights, 
and  in  the  future  punctually  observe  it,  or  whether 
she  would  force  us  to  an  unwilling  but  necessary 
self-defence  outside  the  Union. "  1 

When  the  two  moderate  compromises  were  re 
jected  by  the  Eepublicans,  and  when  it  became 
more  evident  that  Lincoln's  administration  intended 

1  Johnson's  Life  of  Robert  L,  Dabney,  p.  147. 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  WAR  67 

to  use  force  against  the  Southern  commonwealths, 
Jackson  said  that  if  the  Federal  government  at 
Washington  "  should  persist  in  the  measures  now 
threatened,  there  must  be  war.  It  is  painful  to  dis 
cover  with  what  unconcern  they  speak  of  war  and 
threaten  it.  They  seem  not  to  know  what  its  hor 
rors  are.  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  knowing- 
enough  of  the  subject  to  make  me  fear  war  as  the 
sum  of  all  evils.  Should  the  step  be  taken  which 
is  now  threatened,  we  shall  have  no  other  alterna 
tive  ;  we  must  fight.  But  do  you  not  think  that  all 
the  Christian  people  of  the  land  could  be  induced 
to  unite  in  a  concert  of  prayer,  to  avert  so  great  an 
evil  I  It  seems  to  me,  that  if  they  would  unite  thus 
in  prayer,  war  might  be  prevented  and  peace  pre 
served."  l 

At  every  opportunity  Jackson  thus  spoke  in  be 
half  of  peace  and  prayed  for  peace.  With  him  it 
was  a  question  whether  Lincoln's  administration 
would  resort  to  coercion  and  thus  drive  the  border 
states  out  of  the  Union.  Jackson  was  not  concerned 
about  slavery.  He  would  not  have  fought  merely 
to  maintain  slavery.  He  was  concerned,  however, 
as  to  upholding  the  right  of  a  minority  to  manage 
their  own  local  affairs  in  accordance  with  the  terms 
of  the  Constitution.  Most  of  the  white  people  in 
the  South  did  not  own  any  slaves,  and  did  not, 
therefore,  care  much  what  became  of  the  system. 
Practically  the  entire  white  population,  however, 
was  of  one  mind  in  the  readiness  to  resist  co 
ercion  as  threatened  by  the  Federal  administration. 
Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  141. 


68  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

There  was  a  sharp  division  of  opinion  regarding 
the  question  whether  Lincoln  would  use  coer 
cion.  Some  of  the  Virginians  were  convinced 
that  he  would  make  war  against  the  South  and 
they,  therefore,  wished  to  withdraw  their  state 
at  once  and  unite  with  the  Southern  Confed 
eracy,  organized  at  Montgomery,  Ala.  The  ma 
jority  of  the  Virginians,  however,  preferred  to  post 
pone  secession  and  await  the  development  of 
Lincoln's  policy.  In  this  condition  of  affairs,  some 
citizens  erected  a  United  States  flag  in  the  main 
street  of  the  town  of  Lexington.  The  cadets  of  the 
Military  Institute  hauled  it  down,  ran  the  Virginia 
colors  to  the  top  of  the  flagstaff,  and  left  some  of 
their  number  to  guard  them.  Next  day  it  was  re 
ported  at  the  Institute  that  the  stars  and  stripes 
would  be  again  flung  to  the  breeze.  The  young 
men  seized  their  rifles,  secured  ball  cartridges  and 
marched  away  to  help  their  fellow  students  and 
to  lower  the  flag  which  to  them  represented  North 
ern  tyranny.  The  commandant  met  the  cadets  and 
persuaded  them  to  return  to  barracks  in  peace. 
There  they  called  upon  Major  Jackson  to  deliver 
them  an  address.  He  responded  at  once.  His  frame 
was  erect  and  his  eyes  were  flashing. 

i  i  Soldiers,  when  they  make  speeches,  should  say 
but  few  words  and  speak  them  to  the  point,"  he  said, 
"and  I  admire,  young  gentlemen,  the  spirit  you 
have  shown  in  rushing  to  the  defence  of  your  com 
rades  ;  but  I  must  commend  you  particularly  for 
the  readiness  with  which  you  listened  to  the 
counsel  and  obeyed  the  commands  of  your  superior 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  WAR  69 

officer.  The  time  may  coine  when  your  state  will 
need  your  services ;  and  if  that  time  does  come, 
then  draw  your  swords  and  throw  away  the  scab 
bards." 

When  Lincoln  was  inaugurated,  there  was  a 
strong  sentiment  in  the  North  against  war.  "  Let 
the  Southern  sisters  depart  in  peace,"  said  many  in 
fluential  men  in  that  section.  The  newspapers  at 
once  authoritatively  announced  that  President 
Lincoln  would  give  up  to  South  Carolina  the  fort 
called  Fort  Sumter,  that  stood  in  Charleston  harbor. 
William  H.  Seward,  Secretary  of  State  in  Lincoln's 
cabinet,  promised  that  the  fort  would  be  speedily 
evacuated.  He  continued  to  make  such  assurances 
as  late  as  April  8,  1861.  Meanwhile,  four  war-ves 
sels  and  three  other  ships  with  soldiers,  arms  and 
supplies  were  sent  by  President  Lincoln  to  reinforce 
the  garrison  in  the  fort.  On  April  8th,  therefore, 
his  messenger  arrived  in  Charleston  and  made  the 
statement  that  provisions  would  be  thrown  into 
Fort  Sumter,  by  force,  if  necessary.  The  authori 
ties  of  the  Confederate  government  held  that  the 
sending  of  these  vessels  was  a  rupture  of  peaceful 
relations.  President  Davis  issued  orders  from  Mont 
gomery,  demanding  the  evacuation  of  the  fort,  but 
this  demand  was  not  heeded.  On  the  morning  of 
April  12th,  Lincoln's  war-ships  arrived  at  the  mouth 
of  the  harbor,  near  Fort  Sumter.  The  Confederates 
opened  fire  and  on  the  following  day  the  fort  sur 
rendered. 

Then  President  Lincoln  called  for  75, 000  volun 
teers  to  suppress  what  he  termed  "  combinations," 


70  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

or  riotous  assemblages  of  men  in  South  Carolina. 
This  method  of  treating  the  Southern  common 
wealths  angered  the  border  states.  They  said  that 
Lincoln  had  deceived  them,  and  declared  that  he 
had  given  them  good  reason  to  believe  that  he 
would  negotiate  in  a  peaceable  manner  with  the 
South.  Instead  of  that,  while  negotiations  were  in 
progress,  he  suddenly  sent  war-ships  to  Charleston. 
The  Confederates,  as  their  answer  to  the  challenge 
made  by  these  war- vessels,  fired  upon  Fort  Sumter. 
Then  Lincoln  revealed  his  full  purpose  of  war. 
Through  the  exercise  of  great  skill  he  had  drawn 
the  first  shot  from  the  Confederates.  Now  he  called 
for  an  army,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  Constitu 
tion  bestowed  upon  Congress  alone  the  authority  to 
put  an  army  in  the  field. 

Coercion  to  the  very  utmost  was  the  policy 
which  Lincoln  thus  announced.  As  against  such  a 
policy,  the  Southern  people  were  practically  of  one 
mind.  Coercion  sustained  by  an  army  of  75,000 
soldiers  meant  war  and  they  were  not  slow  to  meet 
it.  The  Virginia  Convention  at  once  on  April  17th 
passed  an  ordinance  revoking  the  state's  ratifica 
tion  of  the  Federal  Constitution.  North  Carolina, 
Arkansas  and  Tennessee  did  the  same.  These  four 
border  states  joined  the  seven  states  that  had 
previously  seceded  and  a  confederacy  of  eleven 
Southern  commonwealths  stood  ready  to  resist  inva 
sion. 

A  great  wave  of  enthusiasm  swept  over  the 
South.  Young  men  and  old  men,  everywhere 
throughout  the  Southern  country,  immediately  of- 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  WAR  71 

fered  themselves  as  defenders  of  the  rights  of  their 
people.  Heart  and  soul,  Major  Jackson  was  in 
sympathy  with  his  countrymen.  He  believed  that 
the  cause  represented  by  the  Southern  Confederacy 
was  a  righteous  one,  and  his  confidence  in  the 
success  of  that  cause,  says  his  wife,  t  i  never  wavered 
to  the  end  of  his  life."  Not  for  a  moment  did  Jack 
son  suppose  that  he  was  to  fight  in  behalf  of  African 
slavery.  The  right  of  his  countrymen  to  govern 
themselves, — this  was  the  cause  that  called  him  into 
the  field.  "If  I  know  myself,"  he  said,  "all 
I  am  and  all  I  have  is  at  the  service  of  my  country." 
And  yet,  while  others  were  excited,  Jackson  was 
undisturbed.  "Walking  with  God  in  prayer  and 
holy  obedience,  he  reposed  upon  His  promises  and 
providence  with  a  calm  and  unflinching  reliance  be 
yond  any  man  I  ever  knew."  These  words  were 
spoken  about  him  by  a  friend  who  made  a  visit  to 
Jackson  in  his  own  house  a  few  days  before  Virginia 
called  the  latter  into  the  field  of  war.1 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  142. 


CHAPTER  VI 

COMMANDER  OF  VOLUNTEERS  AT  HARPER'S  FERRY 

ON  Thursday,  April  18,  1861,  came  the  news 
that  the  ordinance  of  secession  had  been  passed  by 
the  convention  in  Richmond.  A  message  arrived, 
also,  from  John  Letcher,  Governor  of  Virginia,  in 
forming  the  superintendent  of  the  Institute  that  he 
would  need  the  services  of  the  advanced  classes  as 
drill -masters  and  that  they  must  be  ready  to  set 
forth  on  the  journey  to  Richmond,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Major  Jackson,  at  an  instant's  notice.  The 
latter  then  gave  every  available  moment  of  his  time 
to  the  work  of  preparation. 

At  dawn  on  Sunday  morning,  April  21st,  a  mes 
senger  came  to  Jackson's  home  with  the  order  that 
he  should  bring  the  cadets  to  Richmond  immedi 
ately.  He  went  at  once  to  the  Institute  and  made 
arrangements  for  their  departure.  Then  he  again 
sought  his  own  home.  There,  in  the  presence  of  his 
wife  only,  he  read  the  fifth  chapter  of  Second 
Corinthians,  beginning  thus:  "For  we  know  that 
if  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  be  dissolved, 
we  have  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."  He  then  knelt 
and  with  a  voice  almost  choked  by  tears,  prayed 
that  "if  consistent  with  His  will,  God  would  still 


COMMANDEE  AT  HAEPEB'S  FEEEY      73 

avert  the  threatening  danger  and  grant  us  peace."  l 
Soon  afterward  divine  service  was  held  at  the  head 
of  the  cadet  battalion  and  then  at  one  o'clock  the 
young  men  began  the  march  to  Staunton.  There 
they  took  train  on  the  Virginia  Central  Eailway  for 
the  Confederate  capital. 

A  large  body  of  volunteer  soldiers  was  assembled 
at  that  time  in  Eichmond.  They  were  full  of  en 
thusiasm  in  behalf  of  their  native  commonwealth 
and  were  ready  to  give  their  lives  in  her  defence. 
But  they  were  greatly  in  need  of  military  training 
and  Major  Jackson  at  once  devoted  himself  to  the 
work  of  drilling.  About  five  days  after  his  arrival 
in  the  city,  however,  his  name  was  presented  to  the 
convention  with  the  suggestion  that  a  commission 
be  given  him  as  colonel  of  Virginia  Volunteers  and 
that  he  should  be  placed  in  command  of  Harper's 
Ferry. 

"Who  is  this  Major  Jackson?"  somebody  asked. 

"  He  is  one,"  was  the  reply,  "  who,  if  you  order 
him  to  hold  a  post,  will  never  leave  it  alive  to  be 
occupied  by  the  enemy."  2 

On  Saturday.  April  27th,  the  governor  handed 
Jackson  his  commission  and  the  latter  proceeded  at 
once  to  his  place  of  duty.  '  <  An  ever-kind  Provi 
dence,"  he  wrote,  ".  .  .  has  given  me  the  post 
which  I  prefer  above  all  others."  On  the  29th  of 
April,  therefore,  Colonel  Jackson  entered  Harper's 
Ferry  and  assumed  command  of  the  small  garrison. 
Eecruits  continued  to  arrive  and  within  a  few  days 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  145. 
9  Dabney's  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  185. 


74  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

the  force  under  his  control  amounted  to  about  4,500 
men  and  officers.  Nearly  all  of  them  were  Vir 
ginians.  They  were  poorly  furnished  with  arms 
and  knew  little  about  military  discipline.  The 
energy  and  enthusiasm  of  these  citizen  soldiers, 
however,  supplied  many  deficiencies  in  equipment 
and  training. 

The  new  commander  did  not  win  the  full  favor 
of  his  men  when  he  first  presented  himself  among 
them.  They  were  accustomed  to  the  bright  uni 
forms  of  the  militia  officers,  but  Jackson  wore  the 
plain  blue  suit,  familiar  to  the  cadets  at  the  Insti 
tute.  He  was  not  adorned  with  even  the  smallest 
particle  of  gold  lace.  His  faded  cadet  cap  was 
always  tilted  over  his  eyes.  He  was  reserved  in 
manner  and  used  few  words.  He  made  journeys 
into  the  surrounding  country  upon  a  very  quiet 
horse  and  it  was  soon  noticed  that  he  was  not  a 
graceful  rider.  Only  one  attendant  went  with  him 
upon  these  visits  to  the  outposts  and  the  officers 
stationed  in  the  various  camps  were  told  not  to 
recognize  Colonel  Jackson  when  he  passed.  He 
held  no  public  reviews,  he  gave  his  orders  in  the 
briefest  possible  form  and  he  never  communicated 
his  plans  to  any  one.  Some  of  the  members  of  the 
Maryland  legislature  came  to  Harper's  Ferry  to  talk 
with  Jackson  about  his  intentions.  He  was  very 
polite,  but  gave  them  no  information  of  any  sort. 
At  length  one  of  the  delegates  became  bold  enough 
to  ask  Jackson  how  many  men  he  had  in  the  gar 
rison.  "  I  should  be  glad  if  Lincoln  thought  I  had 
fifteen  thousand, ' ?  was  the  reply. 


COMMANDER  AT  HARPER'S  PERRY     75 

Not  even  to  his  wife  was  Jackson  willing  to  write 
news  about  military  movements.  He  feared  that 
the  letters  might  be  captured  by  the  enemy.  '  *  What 
do  you  want  with  military  news  f  "  he  wrote  to  her. 
"  Don't  you  know  that  it  is  unmilitary  and  unlike 
an  officer  to  write  news  respecting  one's  post  f  You 
wouldn't  wish  your  husband  to  do  an  uuofficer-like 
thing,  would  you  ?  "  1 

Although  Jackson's  appearance  did  not  impress 
the  militiamen,  his  energy  did.  He  kept  the  sol 
diers  engaged  seven  hours  a  day  in  drilling.  He 
was  very  patient  as  an  instructor.  Whenever  an 
officer  wished  to  learn  how  to  discharge  his  duties, 
Jackson  would  invite  him  to  his  tent  and  in  the 
kindest  manner  teach  him.  In  his  administration 
of  military  affairs  he  was  always  courteous,  fair  and 
just.  One  or  two  attempts  to  resist  his  authority 
were  promptly  punished.  The  entire  body  was 
gradually  brought  under  the  control  of  regular  dis 
cipline.  Equipment  had  to  be  provided.  Some  of 
the  men  were  set  to  work  making  ammunition  carts 
for  the  artillery,  by  fastening  rough  wooden  boxes 
upon  the  running  gear  of  farm  wagons.  Another 
group  was  employed  at  the  task  of  manufacturing 
musket  cartridges.  The  gun-factory,  left  at  Har 
per's  Ferry  by  the  Federal  authorities  when  they 
evacuated  the  place,  was  kept  busy  making  new 
weapons  out  of  old  flint-lock  rifles. 

Acting  upon  his  own  authority,  Jackson  fortified 
Loudoun  Heights,  near  Harper's  Ferry,  and  Mary 
land  Heights,  an  elevation  which  stands  beyond  the 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife. 


76  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Potomac.  He  asked  General  Robert  E.  Lee,  then 
commanding  all  the  Virginia  forces,  to  send  heavy 
cannon  for  the  defence  of  these  high  points.  "  I 
would  be  more  than  gratified,"  he  wrote,  "could 
you  spare  the  time  for  a  short  visit  here,  to  give  me 
the  benefit  of  your  wisdom  and  experience  in  laying- 
out  the  different  works,  especially  those  on  the 
heights."  This  message  was  sent  on  May  7th,  a 
little  more  than  one  week  after  Jackson's  arrival. 
At  the  same  time  he  asked  for  a  force  of  10,000 
men  and  then  continued:  "I  am  of  the  opinion 
that  this  place  should  be  defended  with  the  spirit 
which  actuated  the  defenders  of  Thermopylae,  and, 
if  left  to  myself,  such  is  my  determination.  The 
fall  of  this  place  would,  I  fear,  result  in  the  loss  of 
the  northwestern  part  of  the  state  [West  Virginia], 
and  who  can  estimate  the  moral  power  thus  gained 
to  the  enemy  and  lost  to  ourselves?"  *  Lee  wrote 
in  reply  that  the  position  ought  to  be  held  and 
sent  a  number  of  large  cannon,  to  be  mounted 
for  the  defence  of  Harper's  Ferry.  The  force  of 
men  under  Jackson's  command  was  gradually  in 
creased  to  about  7,000  effective  soldiers.  All  of 
them  were  filled  with  the  same  fierce  spirit  of  resist 
ance  and  were  eager  to  meet  their  enemy. 

The  enemy  did  not  advance  and  Jackson  had  no 
opportunity,  then,  to  lead  his  men  into  battle.  By 
a  skilful  plan  he  managed  to  seize  a  large  number 
of  cars  and  locomotives  on  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad.  He  ran  these  to  Winchester  on  the 
branch  line ;  from  that  point  they  were  drawn  by 
1  Official  Records,  Vol.  II,  p.  814. 


COMMANDER  AT  HARPER'S  FERRY     77 

horses  to  the  railway  at  Strasburg.1  No  other  ex 
ploit,  however,  can  be  credited  to  him  during  his 
early  sojourn  at  Harper's  Ferry.  On  May  24, 1861, 
General  Joseph  E.  Johnston  was  made  commander 
of  the  post.  Virginia  had  become  a  member  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy  and  President  Davis  sent 
Johnston,  as  an  officer  of  higher  rank  than  Jackson, 
to  take  charge  of  a  military  district  of  such  im 
portance  as  the  Valley  of  Virginia.  Jackson  waited 
to  receive  orders  from  General  Lee  himself  and  then 
yielded  the  position  to  Johnston.  He  did  this  with 
the  ready  obedience  of  a  soldier. 

Early  in  June,  Jackson  was  assigned  to  the  com 
mand  of  the  First  Brigade  of  Johnston's  army7 
which  was  then  called  the  Army  of  the  Shenandoah. 
Jackson's  brigade  was  made  up  of  the  Second  Vir 
ginia  Regiment,  Colonel  J.  H.  Allen ;  the  Fourth 
Virginia,  Colonel  James  F.  Preston  ;  the  Fifth  Vir 
ginia,  Colonel  Kenton  Harper  ;  the  Twenty-seventh 
Virginia,  Lieutenant- Colonel  John  Echols  ;  and  the 
Thirty-third  Virginia,  Colonel  A.  C.  Cummiugs. 
The  Rockbridge  Battery,  with  four  light  field-guns, 
was  attached  to  the  brigade.  The  guns  were  com 
manded  by  Doctor  William  N.  Pendleton,  rector  of 
the  Episcopal  church  in  Lexington  and  a  graduate 
of  West  Point. 

All  of  the  men  of  this  brigade  were  from  the 
Shenandoah  Valley  and  from  the  mountains  that 
stand  to  the  west  of  it.  A  large  number  of  them 
were  volunteers  from  that  region  which  the  Federal 
Congress  afterward  organized  as  the  separate  state 
1  BaUlea  and  Leaders  of  the.  Civil  War,  Vol.  I. 


78  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

of  West  Virginia.  For  the  most  part,  they  were 
Scotch-Irish,  with  a  few  of  English  and  German 
descent.  A  very  small  proportion  belonged  to  the 
class  of  slaveholders.  They  were  mountaineers  and 
most  of  them  cultivated  their  small  farms  with  their 
own  hands.  Lawyers,  teachers,  physicians,  minis 
ters,  and  young  college  graduates  were  among  them, 
all  ready  to  defend  their  homes.  In  the  ranks,  side 
by  side,  stood  gray-haired  fathers  and  beardless 
schoolboys.  Each  was  eager  to  meet  in  battle  the 
men  who  were  hastening  from  the  North  to  invade 
the  soil  of  Virginia. 

In  the  early  part  of  June,  General  McClellan  ad 
vanced  from  the  Ohio  Eiver,  with  a  large  Federal 
force,  into  the  northwestern  part  of  Virginia.  At 
the  same  time  General  Patterson  led  about  14,000 
Federal  soldiers  from  Chambersburg,  Pa.,  to  Will- 
iamsport,  on  the  upper  Potomac.  General  Joseph 
E.  Johnston  then  had  a  body  of  10,000  Confederates 
at  Harper's  Ferry.  He  feared  that  Patterson  would 
cross  the  Potomac  and  cut  him  off  from  Winchester 
and  the  upper  Valley.  On  June  14th,  therefore, 
Johnston  destroyed  the  railroad  bridge  that  spanned 
the  Potomac  at  Harper's  Ferry,  removed  the 
machinery  from  the  gun-factory  and  burned  the 
public  buildings.  The  next  day  he  led  his  army 
toward  Winchester.  Jackson  was  not  asked  to  ex 
press  an  opinion  about  the  evacuation  and,  of  course, 
he  said  nothing.  l  i  I  hope  the  general  will  do  some 
thing  soon,"  he  wrote  to  his  wife  three  days  after 
the  departure  from  Harper's  Ferry. 

On  June  20th,  Jackson's  brigade,  under  orders 


COMMANDER  AT  HARPER'S  FERRY     79 

from  Johnston,  advanced  to  Martinsburg  and  des 
troyed  the  workshops  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad,  together  with  a  number  of  locomotives 
and  cars.  Four  locomotives  were  drawn  by  teams 
of  horses  to  Winchester.  On  July  2d,  Patterson 
crossed  the  river  and  Jackson  led  the  Fifth  Virginia 
to  meet  him.  He  had  also  one  field-gun  and  a 
small  body  of  horsemen,  led  by  Lieutenant- Colonel 
J.  E.  B.  Stuart.  Jackson  was  ordered  by  Johnston 
merely  to  find  out  the  strength  of  the  enemy,  and 
then  to  retire.  The  Virginians,  therefore,  formed  a 
line  of  battle  in  a  strip  of  woodland  near  Falling 
Waters  church,  between  Martiusburg  and  the  Poto 
mac.  Patterson's  skirmishers  advanced,  but  the 
Confederates  poured  an  unexpected  fire  into  their 
ranks  and  they  fell  back.  A  part  of  Jackson's  line 
was  sent  to  occupy  a  house  and  barn.  Two  Federal 
cannon  advanced  and  opened  fire  and  the  Confeder 
ates  were  eager  to  rush  forward  and  seize  these  guns. 
Jackson  withdrew  his  men,  however,  for  two  entire 
Federal  brigades  were  closing  in  upon  his  single 
Confederate  regiment.  Then  the  Federal  cavalry 
came  rushing  down  the  highway,  but  one  shot  from 
the  Confederate  field-piece  sent  them  rapidly  to  the 
rear.  At  the  same  time  Stuart  rode  around  the 
enemy's  right  flank  and  captured  a  whole  company 
of  Federal  infantry.  These  were  brought  away  as 
prisoners  of  war.  The  losses  in  killed  and  wounded 
on  each  side  were  small.  Jackson  obeyed  Johnston's 
order  and  fell  back  to  join  the  main  body  of  the 
Confederate  army.  Patterson  sent  a  report  to  Wash 
ington  that  he  had  been  engaged  in  battle  against  a 


80  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

force  of  3, 500  men,  about  ten  times  the  number  of 
soldiers  under  Jackson.  Johnston  asked  the  au 
thorities  at  Richmond  to  promote  Jackson  and  on 
July  3d  General  Lee  sent  him  a  commission  as 
brigadier-general.  "My  promotion  was  beyond 
what  I  anticipated,"  he  wrote  to  his  wife,  "as  I 
only  expected  it  to  be  in  the  volunteer  forces  of  the 
state.  One  of  my  greatest  desires  for  advancement 
is  the  gratification  it  will  give  my  darling,  and  [the 
opportunity]  of  serving  my  country  more  efficiently. 

I  have  had  all  that  I  ought  to  desire  in  the  line  of 
promotion.     I  should  be  very  ungrateful  if  I  were 
not  contented,  and  exceedingly  thankful  to  our  kind 
heavenly  Father." 

Johnston  withdrew  his  forces  to  Winchester  and 
the  Federal  army  advanced  as  far  as  Martlnsburg. 
Jackson  and  his  soldiers  were  ready  to  attack  them. 

II  My  officers  and  men  behaved  beautifully  and  were 
anxious  for  a  battle."     He  wrote  these  words  about 
their   conduct   at   Falling   Waters.     On  the  other 
hand,  the  soldiers  observed  the  coolness  and  skill  of 
their  leader  while  under  fire  and  they  admired  and 
trusted  him.     They  took   delight  in  telling  how 
Jackson  conducted  himself  when  a  cannon-ball  tore 
into  splinters  the  tree  beneath  which  he  was  writing 
a  dispatch.     Not  a  muscle  of  his  body  moved  and 
he  went  on  writing  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  * 
They  became,  therefore,  the  more  eager  to  meet  the 
entire  Federal  army.     With  this  wish  Jackson  was 
in  sympathy.     "I  want  my  brigade,"  he  said,  "to 
feel  that  it  can  itself  whip  Patterson's  whole  army 

1  Cooke's  Jackson,  p.  53. 


COMMANDEE  AT  HAEPEE'S  FEEEY      81 

and  I  believe  we  can  do  it.'7  The  supply  of  am 
munition  among  the  Confederates  was  scanty  and 
Johnston,  therefore,  stood  on  the  defensive  and 
awaited  Patterson's  advance. 


CHAPTEE  VII 

THE  FIRST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS  (BULL  RUN) 

IN  the  early  days  of  July,  1861,  three  separate 
armies  were  invading  Virginia.  These  armies  made 
up  a  total  force  of  about  85, 000  men.  McClellan'  s  col 
umn  of  20,000  was  advancing  through  the  mountains 
of  western  Virginia  toward  Staunton.  On  July  llth. 
McClellan  defeated  Garnett's  small  Confederate  de 
tachment  at  Eich  Mountain,  not  far  from  Jackson's 
birthplace.  At  the  same  time  General  McDowell's 
Federal  army  of  50,000  men  was  moving  slowly 
southward  from  the  city  of  Washington  toward 
Manassas  Junction  in  Virginia.  At  the  latter  point, 
General  Beauregard's  force  of  22,000  Confederate 
soldiers  was  awaiting  the  Federal  attack.  On 
July  17th,  McDowell's  men  drove  in  Beauregard's 
advanced  pickets.  Early  the  next  morning,  Mc 
Dowell  sent  forward  a  brigade  from  Centerville 
toward  Manassas.  Beauregard  ordered  a  Confeder 
ate  brigade  (Longstreet's)  to  meet  the  Federal  ad 
vance  at  Bull  Eun,  a  small  stream  that  flows  between 
Manassas  and  Centerville.  The  Confederates  took 
their  places  in  line  of  battle  in  the  midst  of  the  thick 
woods  on  the  southern  bank,  opposite  Blackburn's 
Ford.  When  the  Federal  brigade  reached  the 
northern  bank  and  started  to  cross  the  narrow 
stream,  heavy  volleys  of  musketry  were  suddenly 


THE  FIEST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS     83 

poured  into  their  ranks  by  Longstreet's  concealed 
soldiers.  McDowell's  men  retreated  in  some  con 
fusion  to  the  main  body  at  Centerville  ;  one  of  the 
Federal  regiments  and  a  battery,  whose  time  of  en 
listment  had  expired,  marched  off  homeward. 
McDowell's  confidence  in  his  own  troops  was  some 
what  shaken  and  he  lingered  at  Centerville  two 
days  longer,  making  new  plans. 

At  an  early  hour  on  the  morning  of  July  18th, 
General  Johnston  at  Winchester  received  a  telegram 
from  President  Davis,  ordering  him  to  march  to  the 
assistance  of  Beauregard.  Patterson  had  moved  his 
army  from  Martinsburg  to  Charlestown  and  was 
now  making  a  great  show  of  strength.  He  was 
under  orders  to  hold  Johnston  in  the  Valley.  The 
latter,  however,  directed  Stuart  and  his  cavalry  to 
hold  the  attention  of  the  Federal  army,  left  about 
1,700  sick  soldiers  in  Winchester,  and  set  forth  upon 
the  journey  of  about  sixty  miles  to  Manassas.  Gen 
eral  Jackson's  brigade  struck  their  tents,  rolled  them 
up  and  leaving  them  on  the  ground,  marched  away 
at  the  head  of  the  Confederate  column.  The  men 
seemed  downcast  in  spirit,  for  they  supposed  that 
they  were  retreating  from  the  enemy.  An  hour  and 
a  half  after  starting,  the  soldiers  were  halted  and  the 
following  order  was  read  to  them:  "  Our  gallant 
army  under  General  Beauregard  is  now  attacked  by 
overwhelming  numbers.  The  commanding  general 
hopes  that  his  troops  will  step  out  like  men  and 
make  a  forced  march  to  save  the  country." 

This   stirring  appeal  had  an  immediate  effect. 
"  The  soldiers  rent  the  air  with  shouts  of  joy,'7  says 


84  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Jackson,  "and  all  was  eagerness  and  animation 
where  before  there  had  been  only  lagging  and  unin 
terested  obedience."  l  Onward  they  moved  with  a 
more  eager  step  across  the  Valley  toward  the  Blue 
Eidge.  Just  as  darkness  canie,  they  reached  the 
Sheuandoah  Eiver  and  found  that  the  water  was 
waist-deep  and  that  the  current  was  strong.  The 
men  plunged  in,  however,  and  waded  across.  Soon 
they  were  ascending  the  Blue  Eidge  at  Ashby's 
Gap  and  two  hours  past  midnight  the  brigade  was 
halted  near  the  village  of  Paris  on  the  eastern  slope 
of  the  mountain.  The  journey  thus  far  had  been 
more  than  twenty  miles.  The  men  stretched  them 
selves  on  the  ground  and  were  soon  asleep.  An 
officer  mentioned  to  Jackson  the  fact  that  no  pickets 
had  been  posted.  "Let  the  poor  fellows  sleep," 
said  the  general  ;  "I  will  guard  the  camp  myself."  a 
Around  the  bivouac  he  paced  alone,  until  an  hour 
before  daybreak  when  a  member  of  his  staff  insisted 
on  taking  his  place  as  sentinel.  Jackson  threw 
himself  upon  a  bed  of  leaves  and  snatched  a  little 
sleep.  At  dawn  he  aroused  his  men  and  led  them 
to  Piedmont,  a  station  at  the  foot  of  the  Blue  Eidge, 
where  railway  trains  were  waiting.  At  four  o'  clock 
that  same  afternoon  Jackson  and  his  brigade  ar 
rived  at  Manassas  Junction .  Stuart' s  cavalry  moved 
quietly  away  from  Patterson's  front  without  the  lat- 
ter's  knowledge  and  marched  rapidly  through  Ash- 
by' s  Gap.  The  artillery  and  wagons  moved,  also, 
upon  the  roadway.  The  remainder  of  the  infantry 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  175. 
p.  175. 


THE  FIEST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS     85 

expected  to  make  tlie  journey  from  Piedmont  by 
train,  but  the  railway  was  not  equal  to  the  task. 

On  the  morning  of  July  21st  only  three  of  Johns 
ton's  brigades,  those  led  by  Jackson,  Bee  and 
Bartow,  with  the  artillery  and  horsemen,  were  in 
position  near  Manassas.  Kir  by  Smith's  brigade  of 
1,900  men,  was  delayed  on  the  railway. 

That  morning  found  Johnston  and  Beauregard, 
with  about  29,000  men,  posted  along  the  southern 
bank  of  Bull  Eun  for  a  distance  of  six  miles.  The 
chief  part  of  their  force  was  massed  on  their  right, 
in  front  of  Manassas  Junction,  near  the  point  where 
the  railway  crosses  the  stream.  Beauregard' s  own 
brigades  were  in  front;  Johnston's  men  from  the 
Valley,  the  brigades  of  Bee,  Bartow  and  Jackson, 
were  held  back  in  reserve,  about  a  mile  away. 
Far  up  the  stream  at  the  Stone  Bridge,  Evans's 
brigade  formed  the  extreme  left  of  the  Confed 
erate  line.  Near  Evans  were  Cocke's  brigade  and 
Hampton's  Legion,  while  Stuart's  cavalry  was  in  the 
center.  The  plan  of  the  Confederate  leaders  was 
to  march  their  right  wing  across  the  lower  fords  of 
Bull  Eun  and  advance  directly  against  the  Federal 
position  at  Centerville.  Before  this  plan  could  be 
carried  into  execution,  however,  the  Confederates 
found  that  they  must  stand  on  the  defensive  against 
the  advance  of  McDowell's  forces. 

The  Federal  army  at  Centerville  was  about  35, 700 
strong.  McDowell' s  failure  to  force  a  passage  across 
Bull  Eun  at  Blackburn's  Ford  on  July  18th  led 
him  to  abandon  the  idea  of  making  a  direct  attack 
against  the  Confederates.  He,  therefore,  sent  a 


86  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

body  of  30,000  men  to  move  around  the  Confederate 
left.  Tyler's  Federal  division  marched  along  the 
Warrenton  Turnpike,  and  a  little  after  six  o'clock 
on  the  morning  of  July  21st,  began  to  attack  the 
brigade  commanded  by  Evans  at  the  Stone  Bridge. 
About  an  hour  later  the  brigades  of  Bee,  Bar 
ton,  Bonham  and  Jackson  were  ordered  to  march 
up-stream  to  the  support  of  the  Confederates  at  the 
bridge.  Another  hour  passed  in  light  skirmishing  ; 
then,  about  8:30,  Evans  saw  a  great  cloud  of  dust 
rising  above  the  trees  that  stood  farther  to  the 
northward.  He  at  once  guessed  the  enemy's  plan 
of  turning  his  flank  by  way  of  Sudley  Ford,  two 
miles  northwest  of  the  Stone  Bridge.  He  moved 
immediately  with  a  part  of  his  small  force  to  meet 
the  turning  column.  Two  large  Federal  divisions, 
commanded  by  Hunter  and  Heintzelinan,  had  made 
a  long  circuit  from  Centerville,  had  crossed  at  Sud 
ley  Ford  and  were  now  advancing  toward  Manassas 
Junction.  The  riflemen,  led  by  Evans,  formed  a 
line  of  battle  in  the  fringe  of  woods  on  the  Matthews 
Hill,  just  north  of  Young's  Branch.  Their  sudden 
fire  drove  back  the  leading  Federal  brigade.  Again 
the  Federal  troops  advanced  and  again  were  they 
repulsed.  The  fighting  was  continued  until  eleven. 
At  that  hour  Bee's  brigade  came  to  the  help  of 
Evans  ;  Bartow  was  also  at  hand  and  Hampton's 
Legion  took  position  at  the  Eobinson  House  near 
the  Stone  Bridge.  The  main  body  of  Federal  troops 
moved  forward,  aided  by  efficient  batteries  ;  one  of 
Tyler's  brigades  crossed  the  stream  near  the  bridge 
and  assailed  the  Confederates  in  the  flank.  The 


THE  PIEST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS     87 

gallant  soldiers,  led  by  Evans,  Bee  and  Bartow, 
were  outnumbered  nearly  ten  to  one  and,  of  course, 
had  to  retreat.  As  they  fell  back  slowly  across 
Young's  Branch  and  up  the  slope  of  the  Henry  Hill 
to  the  southward,  Imboden's  Confederate  battery 
and  Hampton's  Legion  prevented  the  enemy's  rapid 
pursuit. 

The  crisis  of  the  battle  had  come.  It  seemed  to 
mean  defeat  for  the  Confederates.  The  central  point 
of  the  entire  battle-ground  was  the  Henry  Hill  and 
across  this  plateau  the  broken  fragments  of  the  three 
Confederate  brigades  were  retreating.  Imboden's 
battery  moved  back  over  the  hill  at  a  gallop,  while 
the  brave  leader  loudly  poured  out  his  wrath  upon 
the  infantry  that  had  refused  to  support  him. 
Near  the  crest  of  the  hill  he  met  General  Jackson. 
"  I'll  support  your  battery,"  said  the  latter  ;  "  un- 
limber  right  here."  l  As  the  guns  were  placed  in 
position,  General  Bee  came  across  the  plateau  at  a 
gallop  ;  he  was  covered  with  dust  and  sweat  and  was 
waving  his  drawn  sword  at  his  retreating  soldiers. 
"  General,  they  are  beating  us  back  !"  he  cried  to 
Jackson.  "Then,  sir,  we  will  give  them  the 
bayonet,"  was  the  answer.  At  the  same  time  Jack 
son  pointed  to  the  men  of  the  First  Brigade  who 
were  drawn  out  in  line  of  battle  behind  him.  He 
was  cool  and  quiet  and  his  steady  voice  restored  Bee's 
confidence.  The  latter  rode  rapidly  back  among  his 
men,  and  pointing  with  his  sword  to  the  five  regi 
ments  in  firm  array  upon  the  hill,  he  cried  in 
loud  tones  :  "  Look  !  There  is  Jackson  standing 

1  Battles  and  Leaders,  Vol.  I,  p.  235. 


88  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

like  a  stone  wall  !  Eally  behind  the  Virginians  !  " 
The  soldiers  repeated  General  Bee's  cry  and  it  rang 
across  the  field.  Many  who  heard  it  took  heart 
again.  The  change  in  the  fortunes  of  the  day  may 
be  dated  from  that  hour. 

The  first  order  sent  to  Jackson  on  that  memorable 
morning,  instructed  him  to  support  the  brigades 
of  Bonham  and  Cocke  some  distance  below  the 
Stone  Bridge.  Afterward,  Cocke  requested  Jack 
son  to  march  directly  to  the  bridge.  While  he  was 
hastening  there,  he  heard  the  sound  of  Bee's  battle 
on  the  left.  Immediately  Jackson  turned  the  head 
of  his  column  toward  the  Henry  House  and  advanced 
until  he  met  Imboden  and  Bee.  His  keen  eye  took 
in  the  entire  field  at  a  glance  and  he  at  once  saw  the 
vantage-ground  offered  by  a  belt  of  young  pines  at 
the  eastern  edge  of  the  Henry  Hill.  A  little  behind 
the  crest  of  the  hill  he  placed  six  field-guns.  These 
were  supported  by  his  regiments,  which  were  drawn 
out  in  line  along  the  edge  of  the  thicket  of  pines.  The 
men  of  the  Fourth  and  Twenty -seventh  Virginia  lay 
down  in  the  rear  of  the  guns.  On  the  right  was  the 
Fifth  ;  on  the  left,  the  Second  and  Thirty-third. 
Both  ends  of  the  line  were  in  heavy  woods  and 
Stuart's  cavalry  guarded  the  left  flank.  In  front  of 
Jackson's  position  for  a  space  of  five  hundred  yards, 
stretched  the  level  plateau  over  which  the  enemy 
was  about  to  advance.  The  broken  regiments  of 
Bee,  Bartow  and  Evans  halted  in  Jackson's  rear, 
formed  their  lines  anew  and  then  moved  into  posi 
tion  among  th  e  trees  on  Jackson' s  right.  Hampton' s 
Legion  likewise  fell  back  and  took  post  on  the  right. 


THE  FIEST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS     89 

It  was  about  noonday  when  Jackson,  having 
arranged  his  guns  and  men,  stood  ready  to  receive 
the  Federal  assault.  At  that  time,  Johnston  and 
Beauregard  rode  upon  the  scene.  They  had  heard 
the  noise  of  battle  and  had  galloped  from,  the  ex 
treme  right  of  the  Confederate  position.  They 
brought  two  batteries  and  added  them  to  Jackson's 
guns.  With  great  gallantry  both  generals  rode  back 
and  forth  upon  the  hilltop,  cheering  the  men  and 
helping  the  demoralized  regiments  to  get  into  line. 
The  shells  from  the  enemy's  cannon  were  falling 
thick  and  fast  and  a  heavy  cloud  of  dust  and  smoke 
filled  the  air.  Near  the  center  of  his  line,  Jackson 
was  riding  slowly  to  and  fro.  From  time  to  time  he 
called  out  to  his  soldiers,  in  a  quiet,  firm  tone, 
"  Steady,  men  !  steady  !  all's  well  !  " 

The  Federal  forces  pressed  forward  across  Young's 
Branch  and  up  the  slope  of  the  Henry  Hill.  They 
were  16,000  strong  and  had  twelve  pieces  of  heavy 
field-artillery.  When  they  began  to  advance  along 
the  top  of  the  plateau,  the  Confederates  opened 
upon  them  with  sixteen  light  field-guns.  A  force 
of  only  6,500  Confederates  was  ready  to  meet 
the  Federal  assault.  "The  contest  that  ensued  was 
terrific,"  writes  General  Imboden.  "  Jackson 
ordered  me  to  go  from  battery  to  battery  and  see 
that  the  guns  were  properly  aimed  and  the  fuses 
cut  the  right  length.  This  was  the  work  of  but  a 
few  minutes.  On  returning  to  the  left  of  the  line  of 
guns,  I  stopped  to  ask  General  Jackson's  permission 
to  rejoin  my  battery.  The  fight  was  just  then  hot 
enough  to  make  him  feel  well.  His  eyes  fairly 


90  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

blazed.  He  had  a  way  of  throwing  up  his  left  hand 
with  the  open  palm  toward  the  person  he  was  ad 
dressing.  And,  as  he  told  me  to  go,  he  made  this 
gesture.  The  air  was  full  of  flying  missiles,  and  as 
he  spoke  he  jerked  down  his  hand,  and  I  saw  that 
blood  was  streaming  from  it.  I  exclaimed,  '  Gen 
eral,  you  are  wounded.'  '  Only  a  scratch — a  mere 
scratch,'  he  replied,  and  binding  it  hastily  with  a 
handkerchief,  he  galloped  away  along  his  line."  * 

For  more  than  an  hour  the  battle  continued. 
Then  two  Federal  batteries  of  three  guns  each,  sup 
ported  by  two  regiments  of  infantry,  moved  for 
ward  to  seek  a  closer  range.  Stuart  at  once  led  150 
horsemen  in  a  dashing  charge  against  the  Federal 
right  and  scattered  the  two  regiments  of  foot-soldiers. 
The  Thirty -third  Virginia,  led  by  Cummings,  form 
ing  Jackson's  left,  rushed  out  of  the  pine  thicket  to 
ward  the  Federal  batteries.  At  the  distance  of 
seventy  yards  the  Virginians  poured  in  a  fire  that 
brought  down  the  men  and  horses  attached  to  the 
guns.  Not  another  shot  was  fired  during  the  rest  of 
the  day  by  either  one  of  these  batteries. 

McDowell's  heavy  brigades  came  boldly  across 
the  plateau  and  drove  back  the  Thirty-third.  The 
last  fragments  of  the  Confederate  regiments  that 
had  spent  the  morning  in  resisting  the  Federal  ad 
vance,  now  moved  behind  Jackson's  line.  An 
officer  rode  rapidly  to  the  place  where  Jackson  sat 
quietly  on  his  horse.  l '  General,  the  day  is  going 
against  us,"  he  cried.  "  If  you  think  so,  sir,"  was 
the  reply,  i  i  you  had  better  not  say  anything  about  it. ' ' 
1  Battles  and  Leaders,  Vol.  I,  p.  236. 


THE  FIKST  BATTLE  OF  MASTASSAS     91 

The  Federal  troops  now  occupied  the  entire  open 
space  around  the  Henry  House  and  were  advancing 
in  strong  force  toward  the  crest  of  the  hill  where 
Jackson's  guns  still  held  their  position.  Two  of 
Bonham's  South  Carolina  regiments  came  up  to 
strengthen  the  Confederate  right.  Jackson  rode  to 
the  center  of  his  lines  and  called  out  to  his  men  : 
i '  Eeserve  your  fire  till  they  come  within  fifty  yards, 
then  fire  and  give  them  the  bayonet ;  and  when  you 
charge,  yell  like  furies."  This  order  was  given 
about  2:45  p.  M.  The  Confederates  had  been  lying 
upon  the  ground  since  noon,  exposed  to  the  shells 
from  the  enemy's  guns.  They  were  eager  to  take 
part  in  the  fight  and  the  time  was  at  hand.  The 
long  Federal  line  was  sweeping  toward  them  and 
Jackson's  batteries,  acting  under  his  orders,  were 
hurrying  to  the  rear.  Jackson's  long  gray  line 
suddenly  sprang  from  the  ground,  poured  a  heavy 
volley  into  the  faces  of  the  Federal  troops  and 
then,  with  bayonets  fixed,  charged  forward  across 
the  hill.  At  the  same  time  a  fierce  shout  came  from 
the  lips  of  the  Confederate  riflemen.  It  was  the  re 
sounding  halloo,  so  often  heard  in  the  chase,  and 
from  this  time  onward  to  become  famous  as  the 
"  rebel  yell."  The  Federal  center  was  broken  and 
driven  back  across  the  Henry  Hill. 

Beauregard  sent  an  order  to  all  of  the  Confederate 
forces  to  move  forward.  The  soldiers  of  Bee,  Bar- 
tow,  Hampton  and  Bonharn  advanced  on  the  right. 
Hampton  had  been  wounded,  and  Bee  and  Bartow 
both  fell  in  this  fresh  assault,  but  McDowell's  line 
was  beaten.  Near  the  northern  edge  of  the  Henry 


92  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Hill  Howard's  brigade  canie  up  and  the  Federal 
forces  made  a  desperate  effort  to  hold  their  ground. 
Their  center  was  broken,  however,  and  Jackson's 
men  were  turning  the  captured  guns  against  them. 
At  that  moment,  also,  Kirby  Smith's  brigade, 
which  had  come  by  the  railway  through  Mauassas 
Gap,  arrived  on  the  field.  Smith  received  a  wound 
but  his  men  rushed  forward  under  Elzey  against 
McDowell's  right  flank.  The  Federal  forces  fell 
back  down  the  slope  of  the  hill,  but  McDowell 
formed  another  line  behind  Young's  Branch.  Early 's 
brigade,  however,  which  had  made  the  long  march 
from  the  extreme  Confederate  right,  assailed  his 
right  flank.  The  Federal  forces  turned  away  from 
the  field  and  started  across  Bull  Eun.  Stuart's 
small  body  of  horsemen  followed  in  pursuit.  The 
Federal  division  left  in  position  at  Centerville  was 
not  able  to  check  the  flight  of  McDowell's  men. 
They  fell  into  confusion  ;  then  a  panic  seized  them 
and  they  threw  away  muskets  and  knapsacks,  aban 
doned  guns  and  wagons,  and  streamed  back  across 
the  Potomac  into  Washington,  a  defeated  and  dis 
heartened  crowd  of  fugitives.  Twenty-five  cannon, 
1,500  prisoners,  thousands  of  rifles  and  large  quanti 
ties  of  stores  were  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Con 
federates. 

It  was  the  time  for  vigorous  pursuit  by  the  Con 
federate  infantry.  Jackson  was  eager  to  move 
forward,  and  while  the  surgeon  was  dressing  his 
wounded  hand,  he  said,  "Give  me  10,000  fresh 
troops,  and  I  would  be  in  Washington  to-morrow." 
For  three  days  Jackson  held  his  men  ready  foi- 


THE  FIRST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS     93 

marching  orders,  with  cooked  rations  in  their  haver 
sacks  j  no  orders,  however,  were  given  him  to  inau 
gurate  a  pursuit.  Reinforcements  came  up  in  such 
numbers  that  on  the  day  after  the  battle  Johnston 
had  an  army  of  40,000  men.  Headquarters  were 
established  at  Centerville,  but  no  advance  was  made 
in  force  beyond  that  point. 

On  the  day  following  the  great  struggle  at 
Manassas,  Jackson  wrote  to  the  minister  of  his 
church  as  follows : 

"  MY  DEAR  PASTOR  : 

a  In  my  tent  last  night,  after  a  fatiguing  day's 
service,  I  remembered  that  I  had  failed  to  send  you 
my  contribution  to  our  colored  Sunday-school.  En 
closed  you  will  find  my  check  for  that  object,  Avhich 
please  acknowledge  at  your  earliest  convenience, 
and  oblige, 

"  Yours  faithfully, 

"T.  J.  JACKSON."1 

While  there  was  not  a  word  about  the  battle  in 
this  letter,  Jackson  spoke  more  freely  to  his  wife. 
"  Yesterday  we  fought  a  great  battle/'  he  wrote, 
"  and  gained  a  great  victory,  for  which  all  the  glory 
is  due  to  God  alone.  .  .  .  The  battle  was  the 
hardest  that  I  have  ever  been  in,  but  not  near  so 
hot  in  its  fire.  .  .  .  Whilst  great  credit  is  due 
to  other  parts  of  our  gallant  army,  God  made  my 
brigade  more  instrumental  than  any  other  in  re 
pulsing  the  main  attack.  This  is  for  your  informa 
tion  only — say  nothing  about  it.  Let  others  speak 
praise,  not  myself." 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  182. 


94  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

On  August  5th  Jackson  wrote  again  to  his  wife  : 

"  And  so  you  think  the  papers  ought  to  say  more 
about  your  husband  !  My  brigade  is  not  a  brigade 
of  newspaper  correspondents.  I  know  that  the  First 
Brigade  was  the  first  to  meet  and  pass  our  retreating 
forces — to  push  on  with  no  other  aid  than  the  smiles 
of  God  ;  to  boldly  take  its  position  with  the  artillery 
that  was  under  my  command — to  arrest  the  victori 
ous  foe  in  his  onward  progress — to  hold  him  in 
check  until  reinforcements  arrived — and  finally  to 
charge  bayonets  and  thus  advancing,  pierce  the 
enemy's  center.  I  am  well  satisfied  with  what  it 
did,  and  so  are  my  generals,  Johnston  and  Beaure- 
gard.  It  is  not  to  be  expected  that  I  should  receive 
the  credit  that  Generals  Beauregard  and  Johnston 
would,  because  I  was  under  them  ;  but  I  am  thank 
ful  to  my  ever  kind  heavenly  Father  that  He  makes 
me  content  to  await  His  own  good  time  and  pleas 
ure  for  commendation — knowing  that  all  things 
work  together  for  my  good.  If  niy  brigade  can 
always  play  so  important  and  useful  a  part  as  it 
did  in  the  last  battle,  I  trust  I  shall  ever  be  most 
grateful.  As  you  think  the  papers  do  not  notice 
me  enough,  I  send  a  specimen  which,  you  will  see 
from  the  upper  part  of  the  paper,  is  a  l leader.' 
My  darling,  never  distrust  our  God,  who  doeth  all 
things  well.  In  due  time  He  will  make  manifest 
all  His  pleasure,  which  is  all  His  people  should  de 
sire.  You  must  not  be  concerned  at  seeing  other 
parts  of  the  army  lauded  and  my  brigade  not  men 
tioned.  Truth  is  mighty  and  will  prevail.  When 
the  official  reports  are  published,  if  not  before,  I  ex 
pect  to  see  justice  done  this  noble  body  of  patriots."  * 

In  his  own  official  report,  Jackson  said  only  this  : 
"The  charge  of  the  Second  and  Fourth  Virginia, 
1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  179-180. 


THE  FIBST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS     95 

through  the  blessing  of  God,  who  gave  us  the  vic 
tory,  pierced  the  center  of  the  enemy." 

The  loss  in  his  brigade  was  severe,  since  488  were 
killed  or  wounded  out  of  a  total  of  3,000  officers 
and  men.  The  entire  Confederate  loss  in  killed  or 
wounded  was  1,982;  the  Federal  loss  was  3,084, 
including  the  1,500  prisoners  already  mentioned. 

Jackson  received  a  painful  wound  during  the 
battle ;  the  longest  finger  of  his  left  hand  was 
broken.  The  hand  was  saved,  but  for  a  long  while 
he  could  not  use  it.  Three  days  after  the  battle, 
Imboden  rode  to  Jackson's  headquarters  near  Center- 
ville  to  inquire  about  his  wound.  While  they  ate 
breakfast  together,  the  conversation  turned  to  the 
fighting  on  the  Henry  Hill.  "General,"  said  Im- 
bodeu,  "  how  is  it  that  you  can  keep  so  cool,  and 
appear  so  utterly  insensible  to  danger  in  such  a 
storm  of  shell  and  bullets  as  rained  about  you  when 
your  hand  was  hit  ? "  "  Captain,"  replied  Jackson 
in  a  grave  and  reverential  manner,  "  my  religious 
belief  teaches  me  to  feel  as  safe  in  battle  as  in  bed. 
God  has  fixed  the  time  for  my  death.  I  do  not 
concern  myself  about  that,  but  to  be  always  ready, 
no  matter  when  it  may  overtake  me."  After 
a  pause,  and  looking  Imboden  full  in  the  face,  he 
added,  "That  is  the  way  all  men  should  live  and 
then  all  would  be  equally  brave."  1 

Jackson7 s  home  during  the  summer  months,  in 

1861,  was  in  a  tent,  pitched  upon  a  hilltop  near 

Center ville ;   and  upon  the  slope  of  the  same  hill 

were  the  camp-fires  of  the  Stonewall  Brigade,  thus 

1  Battles  and  Leaders,  Vol.  I,  pp.  122,  123. 


96  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

designated  by  reason  of  Bee's  words  at  Mauassas. 
The  general  never  asked  for  leave  of  absence  for  him 
self  and  he  would  not  permit  any  of  his  men  to  visit 
their  homes.  Almost  continual  drill  every  day  dur 
ing  six  days  of  the  week  and  two  sermons  preached 
before  the  brigade  each  Sunday — this  was  the  regular 
order  of  work  and  worship  in  his  command.  He 
gave  personal  attention  to  the  health  and  comfort  of 
his  soldiers.  There  was  a  supply  of  excellent  water 
and  for  this  reason,  perhaps,  his  men  escaped  the 
fevers  that  visited  other  parts  of  the  Confederate 
army.  a  Every  officer  and  soldier, "  said  Jackson, 
"  who  is  able  to  do  duty,  ought  to  be  busily  engaged 
in  military  preparation  by  hard  drilling  in  order 
that,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  we  may  be  vic 
torious  in  the  battles,  which  in  His  all -wise  Provi 
dence  may  await  us."  At  that  time  he  was  certain 
that  the  Southern  states  would  win  their  independ 
ence.  "If  the  war  is  carried  on  with  vigor, "  he 
added,  "I  think  that,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  it 
will  not  last  long."  l  With  reference  to  the  most 
efficient  method  of  fighting,  he  told  his  soldiers  that 
there  "  ought  not  to  be  much  firing  at  all.  My  idea 
is  that  the  best  mode  of  fighting  is  to  reserve  your 
fire  till  the  enemy  get — or  you  get  them — to  close 
quarters.  Then  deliver  one  deadly,  deliberate  fire 
— and  charge  !"  2 

In  the  month  of  September  Mrs.  Jackson  spent 
about  two  weeks  with  her  husband  in  camp.  She 
sat  at  the  mess-table  under  the  trees  with  the  gen 
eral  and  the  members  of  his  staff.  They  made  a 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  257.  8  Cooke's  Jackson,  p.  89. 


THE  FIEST  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS     97 

journey  together  over  the  field  of  Manassas.  There 
were  visits  from  army  officers,  and  reviews  on  the 
great  parade-ground  under  the  supervision  of 
Beauregard,  Johnston  and  President  Davis. 

On  October  7,  1861,  Jackson  was  promoted  to  the 
rank  of  major-general.  A  few  days  afterward  he 
was  appointed  to  the  separate  command  of  the  Val 
ley  District.  l  i  Had  this  communication  not  come 
as  an  order,"  he  said,  "  I  should  instantly  have  de 
clined  it,  and  continued  in  command  of  my  brave 
old  brigade."  On  the  4th  of  November,  therefore, 
the  five  regiments  were  drawn  up  in  line  and  the 
general  rode  up  to  take  leave  of  them.  The  faces  of 
the  soldiers  were  sad,  for  they  all  loved  their  leader, 
referring  to  him  in  their  conversation  as  u  Stone 
wall"  and  "Old  Jack."  Jackson  said  to  the 
brigade  : 

' 1 1  am  not  here  to  make  a  speech,  but  simply  to 
say  farewell.  I  first  met  you  at  Harper's  Ferry,  at 
the  commencement  of  the  war,  and  I  cannot  take 
leave  of  you  without  giving  expression  to  my  ad 
miration  of  your  conduct  from  that  day  to  this, 
whether  on  the  march,  in  the  bivouac,  or  on  the 
bloody  plains  of  Manassas,  where  you  gained  the 
well -deserved  reputation  of  having  decided  the 
battle. 

1 '  Throughout  the  broad  extent  of  country  through 
which  you  have  marched,  by  your  respect  for  the 
rights  and  property  of  citizens,  you  have  shown 
that  you  are  soldiers  not  only  to  defend  but  able 
and  willing  both  to  defend  and  protect.  You  have 
already  won  a  brilliant  reputation  throughout  the 
army  of  the  whole  Confederacy  ;  and  I  trust,  in  the 
future,  by  your  deeds  in  the  field,  and  by  the  assist- 


98  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

ance  of  the  same  kind  Providence  who  has  hitherto 
favored  our  cause,  you  will  win  more  victories  and 
add  lustre  to  the  reputation  you  now  enjoy.  You 
have  already  gained  a  proud  position  in  the  future 
of  this  our  second  War  of  Independence.  I  shall 
look  with  great  anxiety  to  your  future  movements 
and  I  trust  whenever  I  shall  hear  of  the  First 
Brigade  on  the  field  of  battle,  it  will  be  of  still 
nobler  deeds  achieved  and  higher  reputation  won." 

The  general  paused  a  moment,  then  raising  himself 
in  the  stirrups  and  throwing  the  reins  upon  his 
horse's  neck,  he  cried  in  affectionate  tones  : 

"  In  the  Army  of  the  Shenandoah7  you  were  the 
First  Brigade  !  In  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  you 
were  the  First  Brigade !  In  the  Second  Corps  of 
the  army,  you  are  the  First  Brigade  !  You  are  the 
First  Brigade  in  the  affections  of  your  general,  and 
I  hope  by  your  future  deeds  and  bearing  you  will 
be  handed  down  to  posterity  as  the  First  Brigade  in 
this  our  second  War  of  Independence.  Farewell ! "  l 

Thus  speaking,  Jackson  waved  his  hand  and 
turned  away  his  horse7  s  head.  The  shouts  of  the 
soldiers  followed  him  as  he  galloped  from  the  field. 
He  hastened  at  once  to  Winchester  and  took  charge 
of  the  affairs  of  the  Confederacy  in  that  region. 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  pp.  249-250. 


CHAPTBE  VIE 

THE  ROMNEY  CAMPAIGN 

GENERAL  JOHNSTON'S  army  spent  the  autumn  of 
1861  and  the  succeeding  winter  months  in  the  camp 
near  Manassas.  The  Confederates  built  strong  for 
tifications  there  and  took  position  behind  them  to 
await  another  Federal  advance.  During  the  same 
period,  General  McClellan,  who  had  been  made 
Federal  commander-in- chief,  was  organizing  a  large 
military  force  in  Washington  for  the  invasion  of 
Virginia. 

Jackson  was  eager  to  see  the  Confederacy  take 
the  first  active  step  by  ordering  an  invasion  of  the 
North.  He  said  that  McClellan  with  his  army  of 
recruits  would  not  move  forward  until  the  follow 
ing  spring.  Before  leaving  Manassas  Jackson  urged 
his  superiors  to  take  the  field  and  not  wait  for  the 
enemy  to  make  full  preparation  to  invade  the 
South.  "  If  the  President,"  he  said,  "  would  rein 
force  this  [Johnston's]  army  by  taking  troops  from 
other  points  not  threatened,  and  let  us  make  an 
active  campaign  of  invasion  before  winter  sets  in, 
McClellan7  s  raw  recruits  could  not  stand  against  us 
in  the  field."1 

The  plan  which  he  proposed  involved  the  crossing 
of  the  Upper  Potomac  with  a  large  Confederate 

1  Letter  from  General  G.  W.  Smith,  quoted  in  Henderson's 
Jackson,  Vol.  I,  p.  175. 


100  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

army  and  the  seizure  of  Baltimore  ;  the  defeat  of 
McClellan's  forces,  if  he  should  venture  into  the 
open  field ;  the  cutting  of  the  railways  that  con 
nected  Philadelphia  and  other  Eastern  cities  with  the 
West ;  the  capture  of  Pittsburg  and  the  occupation 
of  the  territory  between  that  city  and  Lake  Erie. 
The  Confederate  army  of  invasion,  he  said,  could 
subsist  upon  the  country  through  which  it  passed. 

President  Davis  answered  these  suggestions  by  de 
claring  that  the  supply  of  muskets  and  field-guns  in 
the  South  was  inadequate,  and  that  he  could  not 
collect  a  sufficient  force  of  soldiers  at  Mauassas,  with 
wagon-trains  and  supplies,  to  enable  him  to  send  an 
army  northward  across  the  Potomac. 

With  great  sadness  of  heart,  caused  by  the  rejec 
tion  of  his  plan,  Jackson  went  to  Winchester.  He 
found  there  only  the  fragments  of  three  brigades  of 
militia  and  a  few  companies  of  cavalry.  These 
soldiers  had  received  little  training  and  most  of 
them  were  armed  with  old-fashioned  flint-lock  rifles. 
Jackson  called  out  the  rest  of  the  militia  in  his  dis 
trict  and  they  came  at  once,  with  the  result  that  he 
soon  had  a  force  of  3,000  men  subject  to  his  orders. 
He  began  immediately  to  drill  them  and  to  bring 
them  into  obedience  to  the  rules  of  military  dis 
cipline.  Jackson  established  himself  for  the  winter 
in  a  comfortable  house  in  Winchester.  There  his 
wife  joined  him.  She  traveled  under  the  care  of  a 
kind-hearted  old  minister  and  arrived  in  Winchester 
at  a  late  hour  one  night  in  early  December.  She 
had  been  told  that  General  Jackson  was  absent  and 
she,  therefore,  went  to  a  hotel.  A  small  party  of 


THE  EOMNEY  CAMPAIGN  101 

soldiers  were  standing  in  the  wide  hall  as  she  passed 
up  the  stairway.  "Just  before  reaching  the  land 
ing,"  she  writes,  "  I  turned  to  look  back,  for  one 
figure  among  the  group  looked  startlingly  familiar, 
but  as  he  had  not  come  forward,  I  felt  that  I  must 
be  mistaken.  However,  my  backward  glance  re 
vealed  an  officer  muffled  up  in  a  military  greatcoat, 
cap  drawn  down  over  his  eyes,  following  us  in  rapid 
pursuit,  and  by  the  time  we  were  upon  the  top  step 
a  pair  of  strong  arms  caught  me  ;  the  captive's  head 
was  thrown  back,  and  she  was  kissed  again  and  again 
by  her  husband  before  she  could  recover  from  the 
delightful  surprise  he  had  given  her."  When  Mrs. 
Jackson  asked  why  he  had  not  come  forward  upon 
her  first  arrival,  he  replied  that  he  wished  "to  as 
sure  himself  that  it  was  his  own  wife,  as  he  didn't 
want  to  commit  the  blunder  of  kissing  anybody 
else's  eaposa."  1 

During  a  period  of  about  three  months  the  general 
and  his  wife  made  their  home  with  Doctor  J.  E.  Gra 
ham,  a  Presbyterian  minister.  The  domestic  happi 
ness  which  the  soldier  experienced  in  that  family 
circle  was  like  balm  to  his  soul.  He  was  soon  in 
fine  health  and  he  entered  with  spirit  into  the  quiet 
social  pleasures  of  the  community.  "  Winchester 
was  rich  in  happy  homes  and  pleasant  people," 
writes  Mrs.  Jackson  ;  i '  and  the  extreme  kindness 
and  appreciation  shown  to  General  Jackson  by  all, 
bound  us  to  them  so  closely  and  warmly  that  ever 
after  that  winter  he  called  the  place  our  'war 
home. ' J ' 

lLife  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  210-211. 


102  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Jackson  never  paused,  however,  in  the  work  of 
organizing  his  army  and  drilling  his  regiments. 
His  cavalry  was  placed  under  the  orders  of  Colonel 
Turner  Ashby,  a  Virginia  planter,  who  soon  mani 
fested  great  skill  and  daring  as  a  leader  of  horsemen. 
About  the  middle  of  November  the  Stonewall  Bri 
gade  was  sent  to  him  from  Manassas  ;  also,  the 
Eockbridge  Artillery,  commanded  by  Captain  Me- 
Laughlin.  Jackson  issued  an  order  that  no  officer 
would  be  allowed  to  leave  camp  unless  he  had  a 
pass  from  headquarters.  The  regimental  command 
ers  of  his  old  brigade  objected  to  this  order  as  dis 
paraging  their  dignity.  To  their  protest  Jackson 
made  this  reply  :  "If  officers  desire  to  have  con 
trol  over  their  commands,  they  must  remain  habitu 
ally  with  them,  industriously  attend  to  their  instruc 
tion  and  comfort,  and  in  battle  lead  them  well  and 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  command  their  admiration. " 

He  collected  about  himself  a  personal  staff  com 
posed  of  men  of  vigor  and  capacity.  When  he  was 
selecting  these  aides,  he  said,  u  My  desire  is  to  make 
merit  the  basis  of  my  recommendations."  "  If  you 
will  vouch  for  your  brother's  being  an  early  riser 
during  the  remainder  of  the  war,  I  will  give  him  an 
aideship,"  he  wrote  to  Mrs.  Jackson.  "I  do  not 
want  to  make  an  appointment  on  my  staff  except  of 
such  as  are  early  risers ;  but  if  you  will  vouch  for 
him  to  rise  regularly  at  dawn,  I  will  offer  him  the 
position." 

Jackson's  mind,  moreover,  was  constantly  en 
gaged  in  the  preparation  of  plans  for  active  military 
operations.  His  eye  swept  the  entire  field  with 


THE  EOMNEY  CAMPAIGN  103 

which  he  was  connected  and  he  sent  to  his  superiors 
suggestion  after  suggestion,  urging  an  immediate 
advance  into  the  mountain  regions  that  lie  west  of 
the  Valley  of  Virginia.  At  that  time,  in  November, 
1861,  the  northwestern  part  of  the  present  state  of 
West  Virginia  was  occupied  by  a  Federal  force  of 
about  27,000  men  under  General  Eosecrans.  Of 
these,  5,000  held  Eomney,  a  town  about  thirty -five 
miles  northwest  of  Winchester ;  the  rest  of  the 
army  of  Eosecrans  held  the  mountain  passes  from 
the  town  of  Grafton  to  Gauley  Bridge  in  the  Ka- 
nawha  Valley.  Immediately  in  Jackson's  front,  on 
the  Maryland  side  of  the  Potomac,  a  force  of  18,000 
Federal  troops,  under  General  Banks,  occupied  ad 
vantageous  points  from  Frederick  City  westward  to 
Cumberland. 

The  first  plan  proposed  by  Jackson  was  that  10, 000 
men  should  be  assigned  to  his  command.  With  this 
force  he  desired  to  march  westward  to  the  Monon- 
gahela  Eiver  and  proceed  down  that  stream  to  Pitts- 
burg  ;  at  the  same  time  he  suggested  that  Johnston 
should  cross  the  Potomac  and  capture  Harrisburg, 
the  capital  of  Pennsylvania.  Afterward,  Johnston 
and  Jackson  together  would  advance  on  Philadel 
phia.  When  this  proposition  was  rejected  by  the 
Eichmond  authorities,  he  asked  permission  to  attack 
the  Federal  force  at  Eomney.  For  this  expedition 
Jackson  requested  that  his  small  army  should  be 
reinforced  by  General  Loriug's  division  and  Edward 
Johnson's  brigade,  which  were  stationed  on  the 
roadways  in  the  mountains  west  of  Staunton.  On 
November  20th  he  wrote  to  Eichmond,  urging  that 


104  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Loring  should  be  brought  at  once  to  Winchester. 
The  attack  on  Ronrney,  he  suggested,  would  proba 
bly  induce  McClellan  to  advance  against  Johnston 
at  Center ville.  In  that  case  Jackson  expected  to 
march  with  his  entire  force  from  Winchester  to 
Manassas  in  order  to  aid  Johnston  in  driving  Mc 
Clellan  back  across  the  Potomac.  Immediately 
after  repulsing  the  enemy  at  Manassas,  said  Jack 
son,  let  us  send  Loring  to  occupy  the  region  around 
Clarksburg  on  the  Monongahela.  Then,  if  the  Fed 
eral  forces  should  advance  eastward  from  the  Ka- 
nawha  into  the  Valley,  "so  much  the  worse  for 
them;7"  he  would  close  in  behind  them  and  cut 
them  off  from  the  Ohio  Eiver.  The  order  was  there 
fore  sent  to  Loring  to  lead  his  division  to  Win 
chester. 

Before  the  arrival  of  reinforcements,  however, 
Jackson  led  some  of  his  troops  to  the  Potomac,  to 
attempt  the  destruction  of  a  dam  that  turned  the 
water  of  the  river  into  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio 
Canal.  This  canal  ran  along  the  northern  bank  of 
the  Potomac  and  its  boats  carried  coal  and  other 
supplies  from  the  West  to  Washington.  Two  com 
panies  of  the  Stonewall  Brigade  volunteered  to 
enter  the  water  and  cut  away  the  cribs.  By  night, 
therefore,  they  stood  waist -deep  in  the  cold  stream, 
under  a  fierce  fire  from  the  enemy,  and  made  a 
breach  in  the  dam.  Within  two  days,  however, 
the  Federal  soldiers  repaired  the  damage. 

On  Christmas  Day,  Loriug  arrived  in  Winchester. 
The  enemy  were  then  giving  indications  of  a  pur 
pose  to  advance  against  Jackson  from  Frederick  and 


THE  &OMNEY  CAMPAIGN  105 

from  Konmey.     He  determined,  therefore,  to  make 
an  attack  before  they  were  reinforced. 

On  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  January,  1862, 
Jackson7 s  small  army  of  9,000  soldiers  marched  away 
from  Winchester  toward  the  Potomac.  The  sky  was 
clear  and  the  temperature  was  as  warm  as  a  day  in 
April.  Contrary  to  orders,  the  men  threw  their 
blankets,  tents  and  haversacks  in  the  wagons  and 
carried  only  their  muskets.  The  column  was 
turned  in  the  direction  of  the  little  towns  of  Bath 
and  Hancock  on  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Eailway. 
Jackson  expected  to  scatter  the  Federal  forces  that 
occupied  these  two  points,  cut  the  telegraph  line, 
and  thus  separate  Banks  at  Frederick  from  Kelly, 
the  Federal  commander  at  Eoniney.  In  the  after 
noon,  however,  a  sudden  change  took  place  in  the 
temperature.  A  cold  rain  began  to  beat  in  the 
faces  of  the  men,  and  this  was  followed  by  snow  and 
sleet.  Since  the  wagons  were  moving  over  country 
roads  for  the  purpose  of  concealing  the  march  from 
the  enemy,  they  were  delayed  by  the  ice  that 
covered  the  steep  grades.  The  men  spent  the 
night,  therefore,  without  food  and  without  cover 
ing,  standing  or  lying  around  the  camp-fires.  In 
the  morning  the  wagons  arrived  ;  so  the  soldiers 
hastily  satisfied  their  hunger  and  moved  forward. 
On  the  third  day,  General  E.  B.  Garnett,  com 
manding  the  Stonewall  Brigade,  halted  his  troops. 
Jackson  rode  up  quickly  and  asked  why  the 
column  was  not  pressing  onward.  ' 1 1  have  halted 
to  let  the  men  cook  their  rations,"  replied  Garnett. 
"  There  is  no  time  for  that,"  said  Jackson.  "  But 


106  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

it  is  impossible  for  the  men  to  march  further  with 
out  them."  "I  never  found  anything  impossible 
with  this  brigade  !  "  and  Jackson  spurred  his  horse 
toward  Bath.  He  wished  to  surprise  the  enemy  but 
night  fell  upon  his  army  when  the  advanced-guard 
was  still  some  distance  from  the  town.  The  wagons 
were  again  behind  and  the  troops  had  to  bivouac 
without  bread  or  blankets.  The  next  morning  the 
soldiers  awoke  to  find  themselves  covered  with  a 
sheet  of  snow.  Jackson  urged  his  men  forward  ; 
some  were  sent  to  the  right  and  to  the  left  in 
order  to  surround  the  garrison.  A  heavy  storm, 
however,  was  beating  upon  the  soldiers,  and  a  num 
ber  of  the  officers  were  so  lacking  in  experience  that 
Jackson's  plans  were  not  carried  out.  The  three 
Federal  regiments  escaped  across  the  river ;  the  Con 
federates  secured  only  sixteen  prisoners.  Large 
stores,  however,  fell  into  their  hands  and  on  the 
night  of  January  4th,  they  occupied  warm  quarters 
and  enjoyed  the  full  supply  of  provisions. 

Jackson  then  threw  some  shells  from  his  batteries 
into  the  town  of  Hancock  on  the  northern  bank  of 
the  Potomac.  This  was  intended  as  a  lesson  to  the 
Federal  gunners  that  they  must  cease  their  work  of 
firing  heavy  shot  into  Shepherdstown,  a  little  place 
south  of  the  Potomac.  Under  cover  of  this  fire  from 
his  guns,  moreover,  Jackson  burned  a  large  railway 
bridge,  made  a  breach  in  the  canal  dam  and 
destroyed  miles  of  track  and  telegraph.  The 
captured  stores  were  sent  to  Winchester  and  Jack 
son's  column  marched  on  toward  Eomney.  A  halt 
of  four  days,  however,  was  rendered  necessary  by 


THE  EOMNEY  CAMPAIGN  107 

the  condition  of  both  men  and  horses.  The  latter 
had  to  be  rough- shod  before  attempting  to  draw  the 
heavy  army  wagons  across  the  steep  ridges  that  lay 
between  them  and  the  goal.  A  detachment  of 
militia  and  artillery  had  already  moved  in  advance, 
and  in  a  skirmish  at  Hanging  Eock,  two  Confederate 
guns  were  lost. 

There  was  no  time  for  delay.  On  the  morning 
of  January  13th,  the  march  was  resumed  by  the 
main  body  of  Confederates.  The  mountains  were 
covered  with  a  sheet  of  firm  and  smooth  ice.  The 
weather  became  colder  and  colder  and  the  sleet  con 
tinued  to  beat  down  upon  the  slow-moving  column. 
The  suffering  of  soldiers  and  animals  was  severe  as 
they  stumbled  forward  along  the  slippery  track. 
Jackson  suffered  and  labored  with  his  men.  At  one 
time  he  was  helping  to  lift  a  gun  over  some  obstacle  ; 
again  he  was  urging  his  tired  soldiers  to  move  more 
rapidly,  or  rebuking  some  officer  for  lack  of 
energy.  Stern  and  energetic,  the  indomitable 
leader  made  his  column  press  forward  through  ap 
palling  difficulties.  On  January  14th  his  advanced- 
guard  entered  Eomney.  Kelly's  Federal  force,  far 
more  numerous  than  Jackson's,  had  already  left  the 
place  and  had  retreated  across  the  Potomac  to 
Cumberland.  Large  quantities  of  camp  equipments 
and  military  stores  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Con 
federates. 

Jackson  wished  to  advance  beyond  Eomney.  He 
had  formed  a  plan  to  destroy  the  bridges  and  the 
track  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Eailway  west  of 
Cumberland  as  far  as  Grafton.  This  result  was 


108  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

within  his  power,  and  the  breaking  of  the  chief 
Federal  line  of  communication  with  the  West  would 
have  brought  untold  advantages  to  the  Confederacy. 
The  entire  army  under  Banks  was  dependent  upon 
this  railway  for  its  supplies.  If  these  had  been  cut 
off,  Banks  would  have  been  forced  to  give  up  the 
scheme  of  invading  the  Valley  of  Virginia.  Jack 
son  was  not  able  to  carry  out  his  plan,  however,  be 
cause  of  the  discontent  that  had  arisen  in  Loring's 
division.  The  sufferings  of  the  men  during  the 
march  to  Eoniuey  caused  deep  murmuring  among 
nis  regiments  and  this  murmuring  was  encouraged 
by  Loring  himself.  In  spite  of  the  fact  that  he  was 
an  officer  of  the  old  army  and  had  seen  much  service, 
he  criticised  the  entire  campaign  in  the  most  bitter 
terms  and  spoke  very  disrespectfully  of  Jackson 
himself.  These  utterances  were  boldly  and  reck 
lessly  made  in  the  presence  of  his  soldiers  and  the 
latter  echoed  the  words  and  sentiments  of  their  own 
immediate  commander.  Discipline  no  longer 
existed  in  this  division  ;  the  men  were  demoralized, 
and  Jackson  said  that  they  would  not  advance 
farther.  He,  therefore,  left  Loring7 s  division  in 
winter- quarters  at  Eomney  and  led  the  Stonewall 
Brigade  back  to  Winchester.  The  latter  lived  in 
tents  three  miles  below  the  town  and  were  held  to 
gether  under  rigid  discipline. 

Jackson's  campaign  had  been  successful.  He  had 
driven  a  large  force  of  the  enemy  beyond  the 
Potomac,  captured  vast  stores,  made  a  serious 
breach  in  the  railway  near  Hancock  and  saved  the 
loyal  Southern  people  of  those  counties  from  the 


THE  ROMNEY  CAMPAIGN  109 

cruelty  of  the  Federal  invaders.  The  latter  had 
burned  the  mills  and  factories  and  many  of  the 
dwelling-houses  along  the  south  branch  of  the 
Potomac,  had  shot  down  cows  and  oxen  and  sheep, 
and  had  kept  their  horses  in  the  church  buildings. 
Great  joy  was  felt  among  the  people  who  lived  near 
Romuey  when  Jackson  came  to  deliver  them. 
There  was  criticism  in  many  other  parts  of  the 
country,  however,  for  few  were  able  to  understand  the 
advantages  secured  by  the  expedition.  Nearly  all 
thought  only  of  the  physical  sufferings  of  the 
soldiers.  Some  of  Loring's  officers  went  to  Rich 
mond  and  laid  their  view  of  the  case  before  Judah 
P.  Benjamin,  Secretary  of  War  in  the  cabinet  of 
President  Davis.  On  the  last  day  in  January, 
therefore,  Jackson  received  this  note  from  Mr.  Ben 
jamin  : 

"  Our  news  indicates  that  a  movement  is  making 
to  cut  off  General  Loring's  command ;  order  him 
back  immediately."  1 

Jackson  obeyed  the  order  at  once,  but  at  the 
same  time  he  sent  the  following  letter  to  Secretary 
Benjamin  : 

"  SIR,  —Your  order,  requiring  me  to  direct  Gen 
eral  Loring  to  return  with  his  command  to  Win 
chester  immediately,  has  been  received  and  promptly 
complied  with. 

1 '  With  such  interference  in  my  command  I  cannot 
expect  to  be  of  much  service  in  the  field  and.  ac 
cordingly,  respectfully  request  to  be  ordered  to 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  V,  p.  1053. 


110  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

report  for  duty  to  the  superintendent  of  the  Vir 
ginia  Military  Institute  at  Lexington,  as  has  been 
done  in  the  case  of  other  professors.  Should 
this  application  not  be  granted,  I  respectfully  re 
quest  that  the  President  will  accept  my  resignation 
from  the  army."  l 

Benjamin's  order  was,  of  course,  a  blow  aimed  at 
good  discipline.  It  meant  that  a  secretary,  seated 
in  his  office  in  Eichmond,  was  attempting  to  direct 
the  details  of  military  operations  in  the  field.  There 
was  no  real  danger  threatening  Lo ring's  force.  Gen 
eral  Johnston,  who  was  Jackson's  immediate  supe 
rior  in  command,  urged  him  to  withdraw  his  letter 
of  resignation.  Johnston  suggested  that  the  officers 
of  the  army  must  make  sacrifices.  "  Sacrifices!" 
exclaimed  Jackson  in  the  presence  of  a  friend, 
Colonel  A.  E.  Boteler ;  ' '  have  I  not  made  them  t 
What  is  my  life  here  but  a  daily  sacrifice?  Nor 
shall  I  ever  withhold  sacrifices  for  my  country, 
when  they  will  avail  anything.  I  intend  to  serve 
here,  anywhere,  in  any  way  I  can,  even  if  it  be  as  a 
private  soldier.  But,"  said  Jackson  further,  "if 
this  method  of  making  war  is  to  prevail,  the  country 
is  ruined.  My  duty  to  Virginia  requires  that  I 
shall  utter  my  protest  against  it  in  the  most  ener 
getic  form  in  my  power,  and  that  is  to  resign.  The 
authorities  at  Eichmond  must  be  taught  a  lesson, 
or  the  next  victims  of  their  meddling  will  be  Johns 
ton  and  Lee."2 

Jackson  wrote  also  to  John  Letcher,  Governor  of 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  V,  p.  1053. 

2  Dabney's  Jackson,  pp.  280-281  ;  Cooke's  Jacksont  p.  96. 


THE  EOMNEY  CAMPAIGN  111 

Virginia.  "I  regard  the  recent  expedition  as  a 
great  success/7  he  said.  With  reference  to  the  sec 
retary's  order,  however,  he  declared  that  it  was  in 
direct  conflict  with  his  military  plans  and  implied 
"a  want  of  confidence  in  my  [his]  capacity  to  judge 
when  General  Loring's  troops  should  fall  back."  ' 
Letcher  presented  this  view  to  Mr.  Benjamin  and  the 
latter  yielded  the  point  at  once.  He  asserted  that 
it  was  not  the  intention  of  the  Eichmond  authori 
ties  to  interfere  with  Jackson's  plans.  The  resig 
nation  was,  therefore,  withdrawn.  But  Jackson's 
firmness  had  administered  a  very  salutary  lesson  to 
the  Confederate  government  that  there  should  be  no 
meddling  with  the  responsibilities  of  commanders 
in  the  field. 

General  Loring  and  a  portion  of  his  division  were 
sent  elsewhere.  Jackson  did  not  mention  the  affair 
again,  nor  would  he  allow  any  one  to  talk  about  it 
in  his  presence.  He  cherished  no  personal  resent 
ments  and  some  of  the  officers  who  had  criticised 
him  were  afterward  among  his  most  trusted  sub 
ordinates.  During  the  remainder  of  the  winter 
Jackson  enjoyed  a  rest  at  Winchester.  Throughout 
the  Eomney  campaign  he  had  manifested  no  geni 
ality  whatever ;  on  the  contrary,  he  was  stern  and 
peremptory  in  his  manner.  For  that  reason  he  had 
repelled  his  men,  instead  of  attracting  them.  In 
the  home  of  Doctor  Graham,  however,  the  soldier 
manifested  another  phase  of  character.  There  was 
a  relaxation  in  the  severity  of  his  manner ;  he  be 
came  genial  and  sociable.  His  face  was  often  aglow 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  232,  233. 


112  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

with  delight  when  he  glanced  about  him  upon  the 
group  of  friends  seated  at  the  fireside.  The  young- 
officers  of  the  army  were  given  a  warm  welcome  in 
that  home,  and  sometimes  the  house  was  filled  with 
music  and  merriment.  There  were  young  people 
present  with  their  laughter  and  games.  More  than 
once  General  Jackson  was  seen  running  down  the 
stairs  with  an  urchin  on  his  shoulders,  laughing 
like  a  schoolboy.  "We  spent  as  happy  a  winter," 
writes  his  wife,  "as  ever  falls  to  the  lot  of  mortals 
upon  earth."  l 

Daily  drill  was  the  regular  duty  laid  upon  the 
soldiers  of  Jackson's  command  during  all  those 
weeks  of  rain  and  ice.  Then  the  clouds  fled  away, 
the  snows  melted,  and  the  signs  of  spring  ap 
peared.  The  enemy  gave  indications  that  they 
were  about  to  move  and  Jackson  sent  his  wife  to  a 
place  of  refuge  in  the  home  of  Doctor  Eobert  L. 
Dabney,  a  Presbyterian  minister,  at  Hampden  Sid 
ney  in  Virginia.  Through  correspondence  with 
Mrs.  Jackson,  a  few  weeks  later,  the  general  per 
suaded  Doctor  Dabuey  to  become  his  chief  of  staff. 

When  Banks  crossed  the  Potomac  with  a  large 
force,  Jackson  did  not  retreat.  He  immediately 
led  his  small  regiments  through  Winchester  and 
marched  northward  to  meet  the  Federal  army. 

1  Memoirs,  by  his  wife,  p.  212. 


CHAPTEE  IX 

THE  BATTLE  OF  KERNSTOWN 

IN  the  spring  of  1862,  General  McClellan  had  an 
army  of  more  than  200,000  men  encamped  at  Wash 
ington.  With  this  body  of  soldiers  he  expected  to 
defeat  the  Confederate  forces  in  Virginia  and  cap 
ture  Eichmond.  His  first  step  was  to  send  Banks 
with  38,000  soldiers  and  eighty  cannon  across  the 
Potomac  at  Harper's  Ferry  with  orders  to  seize 
Winchester. 

General  Joseph  E.  Johnston  decided  that  the 
Confederate  army  was  not  strong  enough  to  meet 
the  Federal  host  in  the  plains  of  northern  Virginia. 
He,  therefore,  ordered  D.  H.  Hill  to  withdraw  his 
detachment  from  Leesburg  and  on  March  9th,  Johns 
ton  himself  fell  back  with  his  own  force  of  32,000 
men,  from  Centerville  to  Orange  Court- House.  At 
the  same  time  he  gave  Jackson  permission  to  delay 
the  advance  of  the  enemy  at  Winchester  as  long  as 
possible.  Jackson  urged  Johnston  to  send  Hill's 
troops  or  some  other  force  to  aid  him,  in  order  that 
a  severe  blow  might  be  given  to  Banks  at  Win 
chester.  Johnston,  however,  did  not  follow  the 
suggestion.  It  thus  appears  that  Jackson  was  al 
ready  making  plans,  not  to  retreat  from  the  Valley, 
but  to  deliver  a  series  of  vigorous  attacks  against 
the  enemy.  These  plans  were  soon  carried  out  with 
brilliant  success  in  the  famous  Valley  Campaign. 


114  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

At  that  time  Jackson  had  a  total  force  of  only 
4,600  men.  Of  these,  3,600  were  infantry,  600 
cavalry  and  the  rest  attached  to  the  six  batteries  of 
twenty-seven  gnns.  All  were  well  drilled  and  effi 
cient  soldiers.  The  artillerists  were  brave  and  skil 
ful  gunners.  The  cavalry  was  made  up  of  splendid 
horsemen  led  by  Ashby.  Most  of  these  troopers 
were  young  men,  natives  of  that  part  of  Virginia. 
At  the  word  of  command  they  would  dash  through 
the  enemy's  bivouac  and  then  away  through  the 
fields  and  forests.  "  I  can't  catch  them,  sir  ;  they 
leap  fences  and  walls  like  deer  ;  neither  our  men  nor 
our  horses  are  so  trained."  '  This  was  the  opinion 
expressed  by  one  of  Banks' s  cavalry  officers. 

Ashby  himself  was  unrivaled  as  a  leader  of  light- 
horse.  He  was  the  most  daring  rider  in  the  army, 
and  could  gallop  seventy  or  eighty  miles  in  a  day 
and  be  fresh  at  the  end  of  the  journey.  His  cool 
ness  under  fire  was  little  short  of  marvelous.  "  I 
think  even  our  men, ' '  writes  a  Federal  officer,  i  i  had 
a  kind  of  admiration  for  him,  as  he  sat  unmoved 
upon  his  horse  and  let  them  pepper  away  at  him  as 
if  he  enjoyed  it." 

Jackson's  infantry  was  composed  chiefly  of  farmers 
and  farmers'  sons  from  the  valley  and  mountain  re 
gions.  Nearly  all  of  them  were  skilled  riflemen, 
trained  as  hunters  from  their  early  youth.  Their 
nerves  were  steady  and  their  sight  was  quick.  It 
was  not  often  that  one  of  these  hardy  woodsmen 
missed  the  mark  at  which  he  aimed  his  rifle.  As 
soldiers  they  were  of  the  rough  and  ready  type. 

1  G.  H.  Gordon's  Brook  Farm  to  Cedar  Mountain,  p.  136. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  KEKNSTOWN    115 

Most  of  their  garments  were  homespun  and  of 
various  colors  and  patterns.  Some  wore  hunting- 
shirts,  and  many  of  them  had  short- waisted  jack 
ets  of  gray  or  brown.  A  soft  hat,  broad,  solid 
shoes,  a  haversack  for  provisions,  a  blanket  and 
an  India-rubber  sheet  worn  in  a  roll  over  the  left 
shoulder,  and  a  frying-pan  with  the  handle  stuck 
in  the  musket  barrel, — such  was  the  outfit  of  Jack 
son'  s  foot- soldiers.  The  claim  was  made,  and  rightly 
made,  concerning  these  soldiers  that  "none  ever 
marched  faster  or  held  out  longer." 

Banks  pushed  his  advanced-guard  forward  toward 
Winchester  on  March  7,  1862.  Just  north  of  the 
town  Jackson  drew  up  his  men  in  line  and  offered 
battle.  Banks  declined  to  fight  and  withdrew. 
Four  days  later  Jackson  again  offered  the  Federal 
commander  an  opportunity  to  fight,  but  again  the 
head  of  the  enemy's  column  was  turned  back  to 
ward  the  Potomac.  On  the  morning  of  the  12th, 
Banks  set  the  chief  part  of  his  army  in  motion  and 
Jackson  thought  it  prudent  to  allow  the  Federal 
forces  to  occupy  the  town.  His  military  stores  had 
been  already  sent  to  Mount  Jackson,  a  point  half 
way  up  the  Valley.  He  was  resolved,  however,  not 
to  yield  Winchester  to  the  foe  without  a  battle.  He 
proposed  to  make  a  night  march  and  at  a  point 
about  four  miles  north  of  the  town  attack  suddenly 
just  before  daybreak.  He,  therefore,  summoned 
General  Garnett  and  the  regimental  commanders  of 
the  Stonewall  Brigade  to  meet  him  in  council. 
While  they  were  assembling,  he  rode  back  into 
Winchester  and  entered  Doctor  Graham's  house  to 


116  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

make  a  hasty  call.  He  found  the  family  oppressed 
with  gloom,  but  Jackson  himself  was  so  buoyant 
and  hopeful  l  i  that  their  drooping  spirits  were  re 
vived."  "After  engaging  with  them  in  family 
worship,  he  retired,  departing  with  a  cheerful  'Good- 
evening,'  merely  saying  that  he  intended  to  dine 
with  them  the  next  day  as  usual."  1 

When  the  council  met,  Jackson  learned  that  some 
of  his  staff-officers  had  made  a  mistake  and  had  sent 
the  wagon-train  to  Kernstown  and  beyond.  The 
soldiers,  also,  had  been  marched  back  to  the  wagons 
to  get  their  rations.  They  were  five  or  six  miles 
away.  The  council  of  war  disapproved  of  the  night 
march  and  Jackson  gave  up  the  scheme.  He  re 
turned  at  once  to  Doctor  Graham's  house  to  remove 
from  the  minds  of  his  friends  the  impression  which 
he  had  given  them.  He  explained  his  plans  and 
the  reasons  for  changing  them,  at  the  same  time 
speaking  about  his  reluctance  to  surrender  Win 
chester  without  a  struggle.  ' i  With  slow  and  des 
perate  earnestness  he  said,  '  Let  me  think — can  I  not 
yet  carry  my  plan  into  execution  ? '  ;  With  these 
words  he  seized  the  hilt  of  his  sword  and  a  fierce 
light  blazed  in  his  eyes.  Then  he  dropped  his  head 
and  said,  "No,  I  must  not  do  it;  it  may  cost  the 
lives  of  too  many  brave  men.  I  must  retreat  and 
wait  for  a  better  time."  !  As  Jackson  rode  out  of 
Winchester,  he  paused  on  a  hill  to  look  back,  says 
Doctor  McGuire.  The  fire  of  a  great  wrath  seemed 
to  be  burning  within  his  bosom,  and  "  pres- 

1  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  I,  p.  229. 

5  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  241-242. 


THE  BATTLE  OP  KEENSTOWN        117 

ently  lie  cried  out  in  a  tone  almost  savage,  i  That  is 
the  last  council  of  war  I  will  ever  hold  ! ' ; 

Jackson's  troops  were  led  to  Strasburg  and  then 
to  Mount  Jackson,  in  the  hope  of  drawing  Banks  up 
the  Valley.  This  plan  succeeded,  for  on  March  18th 
the  Federal  division  commanded  by  Shields,  fol 
lowed  him  as  far  as  Strasburg.  On  that  day,  how 
ever,  McClellan' s  movement  from  Washington  down 
the  Potomac  to  Fortress  Monroe  was  in  progress  and 
the  order  came  to  Banks  to  send  two  of  his  divisions, 
led  by  Williams  and  Sedgwick,  to  aid  McClellan  in 
his  campaign  against  Eichmond.  On  March  20th, 
therefore,  Shields  fell  back  to  Winchester  and  the 
rest  of  Banks' s  army  started  to  march  to  Manassas 
to  help  McClellan. 

On  the  evening  of  the  21st,  Ashby  brought  stir 
ring  news  to  Jackson.  The  enemy  were  in  retreat, 
he  said  ;  a  long  wagon-train  had  moved  from  Win 
chester  across  the  Shenandoah  toward  Manassas ; 
there  were  other  indications  that  Banks' s  entire 
army  was  moving  eastward.  This  meant  a  concen 
tration  of  Federal  forces  against  Johnston  at  some 
point  east  of  the  Blue  Eidge.  That  concentration 
Jackson  resolved  to  prevent.  Immediately)  there 
fore,  he  moved  toward  Winchester.  On  the  22d 
Ashby 7s  horsemen  had  a  skirmish  near  that  town 
with  a  part  of  Shields' s  force.  Jackson's  foot- 
soldiers  marched  twenty-two  miles  on  the  same  day 
and  went  into  camp  at  Strasburg.  At  daybreak  on 
the  23d  the  Confederates  were  again  in  motion  and 
at  one  o'clock  they  arrived  at  the  village  of  Kerns- 
town,  three  miles  south  of  Winchester.  The  men 


118  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

were  wearied  by  the  long  forced  march  and  many  of 
them  had  dropped  out  of  the  column. 

Ashby  told  Jackson  that  the  enemy's  forces  con 
sisted  of  only  four  regiments  of  infantry  and  a  body 
of  cavalry.  Jackson  preferred  to  postpone  his  at 
tack  until  morning,  but  he  found  the  enemy  in 
position  and  he,  therefore,  began  the  battle  at  once, 
fearing  that  reinforcements  would  come  to  their  aid. 

But  Ashby  had  been  mistaken  in  his  estimate  of 
the  enemy's  numbers.  Some  of  the  Federal  regi 
ments,  supported  by  their  batteries,  were  drawn  up 
in  line  across  the  Valley  Turnpike,  extending  a 
considerable  distance  on  each  side  of  that  highway. 
Other  regiments  were  held  in  reserve  near  Win 
chester.  The  total  Federal  force  was  9,000  men. 
The  total  force  on  the  field  under  Jackson's  com 
mand  was  about  3,500  men.  A  sudden  blow  de 
livered  against  the  Federal  flank  was  the  only  hope 
of  success.  Jackson  determined,  therefore,  to  turn 
the  enemy's  right. 

Ashby  was  ordered  to  hold  the  roadway  near 
Kernstown.  The  brigade  under  Burks  remained 
behind  to  support  the  horsemen  and  the  Fifth 
Virginia  occupied  the  open  ground  immediately  to 
the  left  of  the  turnpike.  Jackson  himself  led  his 
main  body,  the  principal  part  of  the  two  brigades 
of  Fulkerson  and  Garnett,  to  his  left.  The  Con 
federates  were  exposed  to  a  storm  of  shells  from  the 
Federal  guns,  but  within  twenty  minutes  they 
seized  a  wooded  ridge  about  one  mile  west  of  the 
Valley  Turnpike.  The  three  batteries  of  McLaugh- 
lin,  Carpenter  and  Waters  were  moved  to  the  front. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  KEEISTSTOWN        119 

These  took  position  in  a  rocky  field  on  the  crest  of 
the  ridge  and  opened  fire  against  the  Federal  bat 
teries.  Jackson's  guns  were  supported  by  two  lines 
of  battle.  In  front,  on  the  right,  were  the  Twenty- 
seventh  and  Twenty -first  Virginia  ;  in  front,  on  the 
left,  were  the  Twenty-third  and  Thirty-seventh  Vir 
ginia,  of  Fulkerson's  brigade.  The  Stonewall 
Brigade  formed  the  second  line.  A  Confederate 
force  of  about  2,000  men  thus  held  a  position  op 
posite  the  right  flank  of  the  enemy.  One  half  of 
Ashby's  horsemen  kept  guard  on  Jackson's  left. 

The  fire  of  the  Confederate  cannon  was  rapid  and 
effective  and  the  Federal  guns  grew  visibly  weaker 
in  their  reply.  Then  five  Federal  regiments,  more 
than  3,000  strong,  made  a  bold  advance  against  the 
Confederate  line  on  the  ridge.  The  roar  of  musketry 
was  terrific  when  the  combatants  came  together  in 
close  conflict.  At  first,  Jackson's  front  line  on  the 
right  was  forced  back  ;  but  the  second  Confederate 
line  advanced,  regained  the  position  and  drove  the 
enemy  into  the  woods  beyond.  On  Jackson's  left, 
the  two  regiments  of  Fulkerson  made  a  gallant 
charge  across  an  open  field  in  the  face  of  the  foe, 
seized  a  stone  wall  and  routed  that  portion  of  the 
Federal  line.  The  officers  of  these  two  regiments, 
as  members  of  Loring's  command,  had  signed  the 
protest  against  Jackson  at  Eomney.  Their  courage 
and  devotion  on  the  ridge  at  Kernstown  won  the 
heart  of  "Old  Stonewall,"  and  from  that  day  on 
ward  a  mutual  affection  bound  commander  and 
subordinates  together. 

An  additional  force  of  3,000  men  was  sent  for- 


120  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

ward  by  the  Federal  commander.  The  Confederates 
on  the  ridge  were  thus  outnumbered  three  to  one,  but 
they  held  their  ground.  Jackson's  cannon  were 
massed  on  his  right  and  made  that  flank  sale/ 
Against  the  center  of  Jackson's  position  the  chief 
blows  of  the  enemy  were  directed.  Most  of  the 
regiments  of  the  Stonewall  Brigade  were  posted  there 
and  for  two  hours  and  longer  they  stood  defiant,  as 
line  after  line  of  Federal  infantry  was  urged  to  the 
attack.  The  crack  of  their  muskets  echoed  across 
the  hills  again  and  again,  as  these  men  of  the  Valley 
repulsed  the  foe.  The  firing  was  at  close  range. 
The  fury  of  the  fighting  was  fiercer  than  it  had  been 
at  the  First  Manassas.  Jackson  himself  was  seen 
everywhere  in  the  battle,  giving  encouragement  and 
steadiness  to  his  men.  Every  company  on  the  ridge 
was  sent  to  the  firing-line.  As  the  day  closed,  how 
ever,  and  twilight  came  on,  the  Confederate  ranks 
were  becoming  thin.  Many  of  their  bravest  officers 
had  fallen  and  ammunition  was  giving  out.  But 
Jackson  was  confident  of  victory.  He  ordered  the 
Fifth  and  Forty-second  Virginia  to  ascend  the  slope 
from  the  foot  of  the  ridge.  With  these  600  bayonets 
he  expected  to  drive  the  enemy  from  the  hill.  A 
messenger  was  sent  also  to  bring  up  the  Forty- 
eighth,  his  rear- guard.  While  Jackson  was  look 
ing  after  his  left  flank,  however,  a  fresh  Federal 
force  rushed  against  the  Confederate  center.  For 
a  long  time  already  the  men  of  the  Stonewall 
Brigade  had  been  without  cartridges  and  General 
Garnett,  their  commander,  gave  the  order  to  fall 
back.  The  Confederate  left  had  to  retire  with  the 


THE  BATTLE  OF  KERNSTOWN        121 

center.  Then  the  Federal  regiments  made  a  fierce 
attack  on  Jackson's  right  and  the  Confederate  bat 
teries  were  forced  to  withdraw  with  the  loss  of  one 
of  their  guns. 

When  Jackson  saw  the  soldiers  of  his  old  brigade 
moving  back,  he  was  filled  with  astonishment  and 
anger.  He  spurred  his  horse  among  the  men  and  in 
imperious  tones  ordered  Garnett  to  hold  his 
ground.  He  caught  a  drummer  by  the  shoulder 
and  dragged  him  to  a  high  point  on  the  ridge 
where  the  men  could  see  and  hear  him.  ' i  Beat  the 
rally  ! "  he  said  to  the  boy  in  a  voice  of  stern  com 
mand.  A  storm  of  bullets  filled  the  air  and  the 
shouts  of  the  advancing  enemy  were  drawing  nearer. 
The  general  stood  firm,  however,  in  the  midst  of 
the  danger  and  the  tumult,  and  strove  to  reform  his 
fighting  line.  But  his  efforts  were  vain  ;  the  men 
would  not  stand  with  empty  guns. 

Even  yet  Jackson  hoped  for  victory.  He  gal 
loped  back  to  meet  the  Fifth  and  Forty-second 
Virginia  in  order  that  he  might  lead  them  in  per 
son  in  a  sudden  counter-stroke  against  the  enemy. 
The  latter  might  be  checked  until  the  Confederate 
fighting-line  was  restored  and  then  a  vigorous 
advance  might  win  the  field.  Garnett,  however, 
had  ordered  the  Fifth  Virginia  to  form  upon  a 
wooded  height  some  distance  to  the  rear.  There 
Jackson  found  his  reserve  regiments.  It  was  too 
late  to  order  them  forward  to  make  a  counter-attack, 
for  darkness  was  falling  upon  the  scene,  the  stars 
were  shining  and  the  entire  Confederate  battle-line 
was  moving  slowly  to  the  rear.  The  Fifth  and 


122  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Forty-second  fought  most  courageously  and  held 
back  the  numerous  regiments  of  the  foe  until  Jack 
son's  men  marched  to  Newtown,  three  miles  south 
of  the  field  of  battle.  There,  worn  out  with  march 
ing  and  fighting,  the  soldiers  of  the  Valley  army 
threw  themselves  upon  the  ground  to  rest.  The  Fed 
eral  soldiers  did  not  pursue.  They  had  been  roughly 
handled  and  were  in  great  disorder.  Ashby's  small 
force  of  horsemen  kept  watch  near  Kernstown  while 
Jackson's  riflemen  and  gunners  slept  through  the 
night. 

"When  Jackson  saw  his  rear-guard  leave  the  field, 
he  dismounted  to  warm  himself  in  front  of  a  fire 
kindled  by  some  of  the  cavalrymen.  A  bold  young 
trooper  ventured  to  suggest  to  the  general  that  the 
Confederates  had  been  defeated  in  the  battle  of  the 
afternoon.  "  I  think  I  may  say  I  am  satisfied,  sir  !  " 
replied  Jackson.  Then  the  commander  drew  his 
long  cloak  more  closely  about  him,  mounted  his 
horse  and  rode  away  with  his  chief  commissary, 
Major  Hawks.  A  short  distance  behind  Ashby's 
outposts  the  two  horsemen  turned  aside  from  the 
road  into  an  orchard.  uWe  shall  have  to  burn 
fence-rails  to-night,"  said  Jackson,  as  he  fastened 
his  horse.  The  major  soon  started  a  roaring  fire, 
and  then  made  a  bed  of  rails  in  a  fence-corner. 
"  You  seem  determined  to  make  yourself  and  those 
around  you  comfortable, ' '  said  Jackson. 1  The  maj  or 
knew,  however,  that  Jackson  had  not  tasted  food 
that  day.  He  obtained  bread  and  meat,  therefore, 
from  a  squad  of  soldiers  whose  camp-fire  was  near, 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  246. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  KEKNSTOWN        123 

and  after  the  hunger  of  both  was  satisfied,  they  lay 
down  to  sleep  upon  the  rude  couch.  Not  long  after 
midnight,  the  medical  director  of  the  army  came  to 
tell  Jackson  that  the  work  of  sending  the  wounded 
to  the  rear  had  been  greatly  delayed  by  the  lack  of 
wagons.  The  general  ordered  him  to  impress  car 
riages  from  the  people  of  the  community.  "But 
that  requires  time,'7  said  the  surgeon;  "can  you 
stay  till  it  has  been  done? "  "Make  yourself  easy, 
sir,"  was  Jackson's  reply;  "this  army  stays  here 
until  the  last  man  is  removed.  Before  I  leave  them 
to  the  enemy,  I  will  lose  many  men  more."  * 

The  work  laid  upon  the  surgeon  was  quickly 
accomplished  and  just  before  dawn,  on  March  24th, 
the  Confederates  formed  a  marching  column  and 
began  to  follow  their  wounded  comrades  up  the 
Valley  to  Woodstock.  The  Federal  forces,  strongly 
reinforced,  followed  slowly  and  at  a  comfortable 
distance  from  Jackson's  rear-guard.  In  the  battle, 
1,200  men,  killed  and  wounded,  had  fallen,  and 
half  of  these  were  Confederates.  Jackson  had  also 
lost  two  guns  and  two  or  three  hundred  of  his  men 
as  prisoners.  The  fact  that  he  had  been  driven 
from  the  field  with  such  severe  loss  did  not,  how 
ever,  disturb  him.  He  knew  that  he  had  gained  a 
great  advantage  in  checkmating  the  plans  of  the 
enemy.  "Though  Winchester  was  not  recovered," 
he  wrote  in  his  official  report,  "yet  the  more  im 
portant  object  for  the  present,  that  of  calling  back 
troops  that  were  leaving  the  Valley,  and  thus  pre 
venting  a  junction  of  Banks' s  command  with  other 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  324. 


124  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

forces  was  accomplished.  ...  I  feel  justified 
in  saying  that,  though  the  field  is  in  possession  of 
the  enemy,  yet  the  most  essential  fruits  of  the  battle 
are  ours."  l 

To  his  wife  Jackson  wrote  thus:  "Our  men 
fought  bravely  but  the  superior  numbers  of  the 
enemy  repulsed  me.  Many  valuable  lives  were  lost. 
Our  God  was  my  shield.  His  protecting  care  is 
an  additional  cause  for  gratitude."  2  Mrs.  Jackson 
wrote  in  reply,  expressing  her  concern  that  the 
general  had  made  an  attack  on  Sunday.  "I  was 
greatly  concerned,  too,"  ran  Jackson's  answer ; 
"but  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  do  it  in  consideration  of 
the  ruinous  effects  that  might  result  from  postpon 
ing  the  battle  until  the  morning.  ...  I  do 
hope  that  the  war  will  soon  be  over,  and  that  I 
shall  never  again  be  called  upon  to  take  the  field."  3 

After  the  battle  Jackson  relieved  General  Garnett 
of  his  command,  placed  him  under  arrest  and  pre 
pared  charges  against  him.  Garnett  had  fought 
with  conspicuous  gallantry,  but  when  the  cartridges 
ran  out,  he  ordered  the  Stonewall  Brigade  to  re 
tire.  Jackson  would  not  accept  the  lack  of  ammu 
nition  as  an  excuse.  The  men  had  their  bayonets, 
he  said,  and  the  Fifth  and  Forty -second  Virginia 
were  at  hand.  A  more  resolute  stand,  he  declared, 
would  have  won  the  field.  The  charges  against 
Garnett  were  afterward  withdrawn,  however,  and 
that  officer  was  restored.  At  Gettysburg  he  gave 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  I,  p.  382. 

2  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  247. 
*Jdem,  p.  249. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  KEKNSTOWN        125 

his  life  as  a  testimonial  to  his  courage.  Jackson's 
men,  on  the  other  hand,  learned  a  great  lesson  in 
discipline.  Never  again  did  they  retire  from  a  field 
because  the  ammunition  gave  out. 

The  fierce  attack  made  by  Jackson's  3,000  Con 
federates  at  Kernstown  resulted,  it  is  true,  in  a 
tactical  defeat.  Strategically,  however,  Jackson 
won  a  great  victory.  Wide-reaching  results  in 
favor  of  the  Confederates  were  gained  throughout 
the  field  of  operations  stretching  from  the  moun 
tains  of  West  Virginia  to  the  James  River.  "The 
enemy's  strength  was  about  15, 000  I"1  This  was 
the  message  sent  to  President  Lincoln  by  the  Federal 
commander  Shields,  at  the  close  of  the  battle  at 
Kernstown.  Then  the  excitement  among  the  Fed 
eral  leaders  began.  During  the  night  that  followed 
the  battle,  the  division  under  Williams,  8,000  strong, 
which  had  crossed  the  Shenandoah  on  the  way  to 
Manassas,  was  hurried  back  to  Winchester.  Banks 
himself  returned  to  take  charge  of  his  forces  in  the 
Valley.  Blenker's  division  of  10,000  men,  already 
under  orders  to  join  McClellan's  invading  army, 
was  sent  from  Washington  to  help  Fremont  in  the 
mountains  of  western  Virginia.  McDowell's  corps 
of  37,000  soldiers,  which  was  ready  to  sail  down 
the  Potomac  to  Fortress  Monroe,  was  ordered  by 
Lincoln  to  remain  at  Manassas  for  the  protection  of 
the  city  of  Washington.  It  thus  happened  that 
46, 000  bayonets,  those  commanded  by  Blenker  and 
McDowell,  were  withheld  from  McClellan  at  a  crit 
ical  point  in  his  campaign.  The  latter  expected 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  I,  p.  341. 


126  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

McDowell's  corps  to  move  up  York  Eiver  as  the 
right  wing  of  the  army  that  was  advancing  from 
Fortress  Monroe  toward  Eichmond.  The  retention 
of  McDowell  in  front  of  Washington,  however,  par 
alyzed  the  movement  led  by  McClellau,  and  kept 
his  army  on  the  Peninsula  comparatively  inactive 
for  several  weeks.  To  crown  all,  Lincoln  withdrew 
the  forces  of  Banks  and  McDowell  entirely  from  the 
control  of  McClellan,  and  there  were  now  four  sep 
arate  and  independent  Federal  armies  in  the  Vir 
ginia  field  of  operations ;  namely,  the  armies  of 
Fremont,  Banks,  McDowell  and  McClellan,  and 
these  were  made  subject  to  the  orders  issued  by 
two  civilians,  President  Lincoln  and  Secretary  Stan- 
ton.  All  of  these  fruits  were  the  direct  result  of 
the  sudden  blow  struck  at  Kernstown  against  three 
times  their  number  by  Jackson's  3,000  Confederates. 
Moreover,  this  battle  marked  the  first  stage  in  that 
series  of  routs  which  led  to  the  defeat  of  McClellan 
in  front  of  Kichmond  in  June,  1862. 


CHAPTEE  X 

MCDOWELL 

ON  the  day  after  the  battle  at  Kernstown,  Banks 
placed  himself  at  the  head  of  his  army.  Eeinforce- 
ments  brought  his  numbers  up  to  about  19, 000  men. 
"  Push  Jackson  hard,"  l  was  the  message  that  came 
over  the  wires  from  McClellan.  Banks  had  re 
ceived  from  Shields  the  impression  that  Jackson's 
force  amounted  to  15,000  bayonets!  He  was, 
therefore,  cautious.  Jackson  went  into  camp  near 
Mount  Jackson  and  Banks  marched  his  column  as 
far  southward  as  Edenburg  and  Woodstock.  Dur 
ing  a  period  of  about  three  weeks  Banks  sent  mes 
sage  after  message  to  Washington,  asking  for  sup 
plies  and  wagons.  Meanwhile  the  Confederate  in 
fantry  rested  and  Ashby's  cavalry  kept  the  Federal 
bivouacs  in  a  constant  state  of  apprehension.  l  i  Our 
stay  at  Edenburg,"  writes  G.  H.  Gordon,  a  Federal 
officer,  "  was  a  continuous  season  of  artillery  brawl 
ing  and  picket  stalking.  The  creek  that  separated 
the  outposts  was  not  more  than  ten  yards  wide. 
About  one-fourth  of  a  mile  away  there  was  a  thick 
wood,  in  which  the  enemy  concealed  his  batteries 
until  he  chose  to  stir  us  up,  when  he  would  sneak 
up  behind  the  cover,  open  upon  us  at  an  unexpected 
moment,  and  retreat  rapidly  when  we  replied."  2 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  16. 

2  G.  H.  Gordon's  From  Brook  Farm  to  Cedar  Mountain,  p.  133. 


128  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Jackson  knew  how  to  secure  the  best  possible  re 
sults  through  the  use  of  cavalry.  Under  his  direc 
tion  they  constituted  an  active  body  of  mounted  in 
fantry.  Their  fleet  horses  bore  them  quickly  to  the 
point  of  attack.  Then  dismounting,  their  unerring 
rifles  made  them  formidable  as  foot-soldiers. 
Mounting  again,  they  rode  away  to  assail  some 
other  vulnerable  part  of  the  enemy's  line.  Or, 
thrown  out  as  a  screen,  they  hid  from  observation 
the  movements  of  Jackson's  army. 

Through  the  daring  and  skill  of  Ashby,  Jackson 
hoped  at  this  juncture  to  draw  Banks  farther  up  the 
Valley.  At  the  same  time  he  was  asking  for  rein 
forcements  in  order  that  he  might  attack  the  Federal 
forces.  The  army  of  Banks,  he  wrote  on  April  5th, 
should  not  be  assailed  in  the  position  which  it  then 
occupied.  "His  position  should  be  turned,"  he 
said,  "  and  then  attacked  in  front  from  this  side  as 
he  falls  back."  To  this  he  added,  "  If  Banks  is  de 
feated,  it  may  greatly  retard  McClellan's  move 
ments."  '  To  Mr.  Boteler,  a  member  of  the  Con 
federate  Congress  from  the  Valley  of  Virginia,  Jack- 
sou  wrote  :  "  What  I  desire  is  to  hold  the  country 
as  far  as  practicable  until  we  are  in  a  condition  to 
advance  ;  and  then,  with  God's  blessing,  let  us  make 
thorough  work  of  it.  But  let  us  start  right."  To 
these  words  he  added  :  "I  have  only  to  say  this ; 
that  if  this  Valley  is  lost,  Virginia  is  lost."  3 

On  the  following  day,  April  8th,  he  wrote  to 
Doctor  R  L.  Dabney,  professor  in  the  Theological 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  844. 

2  Life  of  Jackson,  by  bis  wife,  pp.  238-239. 


MCDOWELL  129 

Seminary  at  Hampden  Sidney,  Va.,  offering 
him  the  position  of  adjutant-general,  or  chief  of  his 
staff.  u  Your  rank  will  be  that  of  major.  Your 
duties  will  require  early  rising  and  industry, "  he 
explained  to  Doctor  Dabney. l  The  suggestion  was 
added,  however,  that  the  staff-officer  would  have  an 
opportunity  to  preach  to  the  soldiers  on  Sunday. 
Soon  afterwards  the  new  adjutant  arrived  and  on 
the  next  Sunday  morning  Major  Dabney  stood  up  in 
the  presence  of  the  troops  to  preach,  the  Bible  lying 
open  before  him  upon  the  head  of  a  bass-drum. 
"  During  the  sermon  of  more  than  an  hour,  Jack 
son  stood  perfectly  motionless,  with  his  old  cap 
drawn  down  to  shield  his  eyes  from  the  dazzling 
sunlight ;  and  throughout  the  whole  sermon,  an 
officer  directly  in  front  of  him  declares  he  did  not 
move  nor  even  t  wink  his  eyes.'  "  8 

We  are  told  that  three  books  were  always  carried 
in  Jackson's  haversack.  These  were  the  Bible, 
Napoleon's  "  Maxims  of  War  "  and  Webster's  Dic 
tionary.  His  Bible-reading  was  regular  and  system 
atic  and  the  dictionary  was  called  into  use  when 
he  wrote  letters.  Napoleon's  instructions,  however, 
were  studied  and  obeyed,  perhaps,  as  closely  as  were 
the  other  two  volumes.  During  these  days  of 
waiting,  Jackson  was  planning  the  details  of  his 
great  campaign  in  the  Valley. 

According  to  Jackson's  statement  his  men  were 
' '  in  excellent  spirits. ' '  They  believed  that  they  had 
struck  the  enemy  a  heavy  blow.  The  Confederate 


1  Johnson's  Life  of  Robert  L.  Dabney,  p.  177, 

2  Cooke's  Jackson,  pp.  128-J29, 


130  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Congress  thanked  them  for  their  gallantry  in  battle. 
Eecruits  came  in  rapidly.  The  people  of  three 
religious  denominations  in  the  Valley  refused  to 
fight  but  Jackson  enlisted  them  as  teamsters.  He 
asked  for  muskets  and,  when  these  were  not  forth 
coming,  demanded  iron  pikes.  u  Under  Divine 
blessing,77  he  wrote,  "we  must  rely  upon  the 
bayonet  when  firearms  cannot  be  furnished.77 1  By 
the  middle  of  April  he  had  a  force  of  4,000  infantry 
and  2,000  cavalry.  Ash  by,  however,  did  not  hold 
a  strong  rein  upon  his  troopers  and  one  half  of  them 
were  usually  roaming  over  the  country,  absent 
from  the  post  of  duty.  Since  Mr.  Benjamin,  Secre 
tary  of  War,  had  given  Ashby  authority  to  manage 
his  men  as  an  independent  body  of  soldiers,  Jackson 
was  unable  to  enforce  discipline  among  the  horsemen. 
Their  leader  himself,  however,  with  a  part  of  his 
force,  was  making  his  name  terrible  to  the  enemy. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  April  17th,  Banks  ad 
vanced  with  his  army  toward  Mount  Jackson.  One 
of  Ashby7 s  companies  was  surprised  and  captured. 
Banks  threw  out  a  brigade  toward  the  flank  of 
Jackson7 s  army.  The  latter,  however,  was  not 
strong  enough  to  meet  the  Federal  forces  at  that 
point.  Jackson,  therefore,  withdrew  through  Har- 
risonburg  in  the  direction  of  the  Blue  Eidge,  and  on 
the  19th  his  men  went  into  camp  at  the  foot  of 
Swift  Eun  Gap.  During  this  march  Ashby' s  men 
played  a  gallant  part  as  Jackson's  rear-guard.  A 
week  later  Banks  crept  slowly  southward  and  oc 
cupied  Harrisonburg. 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  845. 


MCDOWELL  131 

General  Johnston  had  now  moved  his  army  from 
Gordonsville  through  Eichmond  to  meet  McClellau 
at  Yorktown  on  the  Lower  Peninsula.  Johnston  had 
left  General  Ewell,  however,  with  a  force  of  8,000 
men  on  the  Upper  Eappahannock.  Jackson  at 
Swift  Eun  Gap  was  in  close  touch  with  Ewell  across 
the  Blue  Eidge.  It  is  true  that  Banks  by  a  vigorous 
movement  might  have  sent  a  part  of  his  army  to 
seize  the  bridge  across  the  Shenandoah  and  thus 
hold  Jackson  at  bay  near  the  Blue  Eidge  while  the 
remainder  of  the  Federal  force  should  march  to 
Staunton  and  there  capture  the  railway  leading  to 
Eichmond.  Jackson's  knowledge  of  Banks  led  him 
to  believe  that  the  latter  was  too  cautious  to 
attempt  so  bold  a  movement,  and  that  the  Fed 
eral  army  would  not  advance  any  farther  toward 
Staunton,  because  it  was  now  possible  for  the  Con 
federate  forces  to  assail  Banks  in  the  rear.  A  swift 
march  down  the  south  branch  of  the  Shenandoah 
to  Luray  and  thence  across  the  Massanuttons  to  New 
Market  would  accomplish  this  end. 

Jackson's  strategy  had  thus  far  been  successful. 
He  had  drawn  Banks  into  the  position  which  he 
wished  the  Federal  forces  to  occupy.  To  appreciate 
this  fact,  let  us  glance  at  the  map  and  observe  the 
location  of  the  Massanutton  Mountains.  This  mass 
of  ridges  is  only  about  fifty  miles  in  length  and  oc 
cupies  the  center  of  the  Valley  of  Virginia  from 
Harrisonburg  northward  to  Strasburg.  The  range 
is  of  equal  height  with  the  Blue  Eidge  and  its  sides 
are  covered  with  dense  forests  of  oak  and  pine.  The 
Massanuttons  are  practically  impassable  except  at 


132  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

one  point  near  the  middle  of  the  range,  where  a  good 
road  leads  through  a  gap  in  the  ridges  from  New 
Market  to  Luray.  The  Luray  Valley,  which  lies  east 
of  the  Massanuttons,  and  through  which  flows  the 
South  Fork  of  the  Shenandoah,  is  about  ten  miles 
in  width  and  is  clothed  with  heavy  forests.  A  single 
roadway  passes  along  this  valley,  crossing  the  river 
again  and  again  over  wooden  bridges.  The  Valley 
of  the  North  Fork,  lying  west  of  the  Massanuttons, 
is  wide  and  open  and  three  highways  are  offered  to 
the  traveler  from  Woodstock  to  Harrisonburg. 
Banks  at  the  latter  point  was  in  daily  apprehension. 
He  was  afraid  to  advance  toward  Staunton.  He  did 
not  wish  to  retreat  and  yet  he  did  not  know  from 
what  direction,  front  or  rear,  Jackson' s  forces  might 
rush  to  the  attack. 

Jackson  had  to  consider  a  wider  field  of  operation, 
however,  than  the  Valley  of  Virginia.  The  moun 
tains  of  western  Virginia  were  still  filled  with  his 
foes.  Near  the  end  of  the  month  of  April  the  army 
of  Banks  at  Harrisonburg  had  been  reinforced  until 
it  was  20, 000  strong.  On  the  south  branch  of  the 
Potomac  Fremont  was  leading  a  force  of  about  18,000 
men  toward  Staunton.  Against  Fremont  the  high 
way  was  defended  by  a  Confederate  force  of  2,800 
bayonets  under  Edward  Johnson.  When  Jackson 
moved  eastward  across  the  Valley  to  Swift  Eun  Gap, 
Johnson  fell  back  to  West  View,  a  point  just  seven 
miles  west  of  Staunton.  There  was  danger  that  he 
would  be  caught  between  the  armies  of  Banks  and 
Fremont.  Jackson,  however,  was  forming  plans  to 
deliver  Johnson  from  his  place  of  peril.  Fremont 


MCDOWELL  133 

had  separated  his  forces.  Milroy's  brigade  had  ad 
vanced  to  McDowell,  a  village  located  twenty- seven 
miles  northwest  of  Staunton ;  Schenck's  brigade 
was  at  Franklin ;  Fremont  held  another  brigade  at 
Eomney  and  Blenker's  division  was  marching  to 
ward  the  latter  point.  Jackson  wished  to  strike 
while  the  Federal  brigades  were  thus  far  removed 
from  one  another. 

Jackson  established  a  line  of  couriers  across  the 
Blue  Eidge  and  kept  himself  in  close  touch  with 
Ewell.  Letters  were  written  nearly  every  day. 
Maps  were  made,  roads  examined,  Ewell' s  exact 
route  was  pointed  out  and  an  officer  was  sent  to 
guide  him.  Jackson  gave  his  personal  attention  to 
all  of  these  matters.  No  detail  escaped  him.  Ewell 
was  told  that  he  need  not  make  a  forced  march ; 
that  he  must  encamp  at  crossroads,  rest  his  troops 
on  Sunday,  and  bring  five  days'  rations.  All  of 
Jackson's  plans,  however,  were  kept  from  his  own 
staff-officers.  To  them  he  revealed  nothing  and  one, 
in  chagrin,  wrote  to  a  friend  :  "  As  sure  as  you  and 
I  live,  Jackson  is  a  cracked  man  and  the  sequel  will 
show  it !  »  1 

Lee  wrote  to  Jackson  that  McDowell  was  again 
moving  on  Fredericksburg  in  order  to  threaten 
Eichmond  from  that  point.  Jackson,  therefore, 
gave  his  attention  to  the  operations  in  progress  on 
the  Eappahannock  and  told  Ewell  to  wait  until  the 
enemy's  purpose  should  become  more  evident. 
When  Banks,  therefore,  made  the  movement  already 
mentioned, — namely,  the  advance  from  New  Market 
1  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  I,  p.  283. 


134  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

to  Harrisonburg, — Jackson  asked  for  a  reinforce 
ment  of  5,000  men.  "Now,  as  it  appears  to  me,'7 
he  wrote  on  April  28th,  ' l  is  the  golden  opportunity 
for  striking  a  blow.'7 1 

On  April  29th,  Jackson  wrote  to  Lee,  suggesting 
that  one  of  three  plans  should  be  adopted  :  "  Either 
to  leave  Ewell  here  [Swift  Eun  Gap]  to  threaten 
Banks' s  rear  in  the  event  of  his  advancing  on 
Staunton,  and  move  with  my  command  rapidly  on 
the  force  in  front  of  General  Edward  Johnson  ;  or 
else,  cooperating  with  Ewell,  to  attack  the  enemy's 
detached  force  between  New  Market  and  the  Shen- 
andoah  [Luray  Gap],  and  if  successful  in  this,  then 
to  press  forward  and  get  in  Banks' s  rear  at  New 
Market  and  thus  induce  him  to  fall  back  ;  the  third 
is  to  pass  down  the  Shenandoah  to  Sperryville  [east 
of  the  Blue  Eidge],  and  thus  threaten  Winchester 
via  Front  Eoyal."  2  Of  the  three  plans,  Jackson 
stated  that  his  preference  was  for  the  first ;  that  is, 
to  attack  Milroy  west  of  Staunton  and  then  to  march 
against  Banks.  "If  he  should  be  routed,"  ran 
Jackson's  letter,  "and  his  command  destroyed, 
nearly  all  our  own  forces  here  could,  if  necessary, 
cross  the  Blue  Eidge  to  Warrenton,  Fredericks- 
burg,  or  any  other  threatened  point."  3 

General  Lee's  answer,  dated  May  1st,  left  to  Jack 
son  himself  the  authority  to  select  one  of  the  three 
proposed  plans  of  operation.  Jackson,  however, 
did  not  wait  for  a  reply.  The  time  was  ripe  for 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  864. 

2  Idem,  p.  865. 
8  Idem. 


MCDOWELL  135 

action  and  he  began  his  first  movement  in  the  cam 
paign.  On  April  30th  he  left  his  camp  and  marched 
up  the  Shenandoah  toward  Port  Eepublic.  The 
same  afternoon  Ewell  crossed  the  Blue  Ridge  with 
8,000  men  and  occupied  Jackson's  former  position 
at  the  western  foot  of  Swift  Eun  Gap. 

The  advance  of  Jackson's  column  was  slow.  The 
roads  were  already  soft  and  a  heavy  rain  began  to 
fall.  The  wagons  sank  axle-deep  in  the  mud. 
Stones  and  brushwood  were  thrown  into  the  road 
bed  but  these  soon  disappeared.  i  i  The  general  and 
his  staff,"  writes  Dabney,  "were  soon  dismounted 
urging  on  the  laborers ;  and  he  carried  stones  and 
timber  upon  his  own  shoulders,  with  his  uniform  be 
spattered  with  mud  like  a  common  soldier's."  The 
artillerymen  had  to  march  at  night.  One  of  them 
tells  us  that  the  mud  was  nearly  up  to  his  knees 
"and  frequently  over  them.  The  bushes  on  the 
sides  of  the  road,  and  the  darkness,  compelled  us  to 
wade  right  in.  There  were  swearing  and  growling, 
'flanders  and  flounders.'  An  infantryman  was 
cursing  <  Stonewall J  most  eloquently,  when  the  old 
Christian  rode  by,  and,  hearing  him,  said,  in  his 
short  way,  'It's  for  your  own  good,  sir.'  "  a  Three 
days  were  required  for  a  march  of  twelve  miles.  At 
the  end  of  that  time,  however,  the  wagons  and  guns 
were  lifted  from  the  slough  of  mud  and  water  to  a 
solid  roadway  at  the  foot  of  Brown's  Gap  near  Port 
Eepublic. 

On  Saturday  morning,  May  3d,  Jackson's   col- 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  339. 

8  Story  of  a  Cannoneer  Under  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  44. 


136  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

unm  moved  eastward  along  the  stony  road  that  led 
across  the  Blue  Eidge  to  Charlottesville.  The  sun 
was  makiDg  the  earth  glad  after  the  long  period  of 
rainfall,  but  the  hearts  of  the  Valley  soldiers  sank 
within  them  when  they  turned  their  backs  upon 
their  homes.  They  supposed  that  they  were  on  the 
way  to  Bichmond  to  help  Johnston.  Only  one  man 
in  the  army,  the  adjutant-general,  knew  that  Jack 
son's  purpose  was  to  move  to  Staunton  over  a  long 
circuit,  first  toward  eastern  Virginia  and  thence 
westward  over  the  railroad.  At  the  close  of  the 
day  the  soldiers  went  into  bivouac  at  Mech urn's 
Biver,  a  station  on  the  Virginia  Central  Bail  way,  a 
few  miles  west  of  Charlottesville.  Long  trains  of 
cars  were  standing  on  the  tracks,  ready  to  carry  the 
men  forward  on  their  journey.  The  dawn  of  Sun 
day  came  clear  and  soft  and  Jackson  hoped  that 
they  might  spend  the  day  resting  in  camp.  A  mes 
sage  came  from  Edward  Johnson,  however,  to  the  ef 
fect  that  he  was  closely  pressed  by  the  enemy  west  of 
Staunton.  "  After  hard  debate  with  himself  and 
with  sore  reluctance,"  says  Dabney,  Jackson  ordered 
his  soldiers  to  enter  the  cars  while  the  guns  and 
wagons  proceeded  upon  the  highway.  On  Sunday 
afternoon  the  trains  steamed  into  Staunton  and  reg 
iment  after  regiment  began  to  file  through  the 
streets.  Pickets  were  posted  on  every  road  leading 
west  and  north  and  no  person  whatever  was  allowed 
to  pass  toward  the  Federal  positions.  The  hearts  of 
the  people  of  Staunton  were  filled  with  joy.  They 
had  heard  that  Jackson's  army  had  left  the  Valley 
and  they  were  in  momentary  expectation  of  seeing 


MCDOWELL  13? 

the  forces  of  both  Banks  and  Milroy  enter  their 
streets.  Now  their  own  soldiers  had  suddenly  re 
turned  and  they  had  a  new  sense  of  security.  The 
next  day  the  remainder  of  Jackson's  forces  arrived 
and  he  was  ready,  in  conjunction  with  Edward 
Johnson,  to  strike  a  blow  at  Milroy.  On  Tuesday, 
May  6th,  the  troops  were  allowed  to  rest  in  camp  at 
Staunton. 

Meanwhile,  Ashby's  horsemen  had  played  well 
their  part  in  concealing  Jackson's  march.  A  line 
of  troopers,  constantly  on  guard,  kept  all  accurate 
news  from  reaching  the  Federal  camp  at  Harrison- 
burg.  On  the  night  of  April  30th,  Banks  asked 
permission  of  the  Washington  authorities  to  leave 
the  Valley  in  order  that  he  might  cross  the  Blue 
Eidge  toward  Gordonsville.  "  Jackson7  s  army  is 
reduced,  demoralized,  on  half  rations."  he  wrote. 
'  *  They  are  all  concentrating  for  Eichmond.  The 
movement  suggested  [across  Blue  Eidge]  .  .  . 
is  the  most  safe  and  effective  disposition  possible 
for  our  corps.  I  pray  your  favorable  consideration. 
Such  order  will  electrify  our  force."  On  May  5th, 
however,  Banks  folded  his  tents  and  moved  back  to 
New  Market,  for  his  scouts  told  him  that  Jackson 
was  marching  toward  Harrisonburg.  At  the  same 
time,  General  McDowell,  in  command  of  the  Federal 
forces  on  the  Eappahannock  Eiver,  east  of  the  Blue 
Eidge,  sent  a  report  to  Washington  that  Jackson 
was  in  his  neighborhood.  Moreover,  Milroy  was 
boasting  on  the  6th  that  within  forty-eight  hours 
he  expected  to  occupy  Staunton !  All  of  these 
Federal  officers  were  soon  to  be  "  electrified,"  as 


138  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Banks  suggested,  but  not  by  an  order  from  Wash 
ington. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  May  7th,  Jackson's 
army  marched  westward  from  Staunton,  with 
Edward  Johnson's  regiments  leading  the  way.  The 
Third  Brigade,  under  William  B.  Taliaferro,  moved 
behind  Johnson ;  the  Second,  under  Campbell, 
came  next ;  and  the  rear  was  brought  up  by  the 
Stonewall  Brigade,  under  Charles  S.  Winder.  The 
corps  of  cadets  of  the  Virginia  Military  Institute,  in 
bright  uniforms,  joined  the  army  at  Staunton  and 
marched  away  under  their  famous  teacher  to  meet 
the  enemy  in  battle. 

At  the  foot  of  the  Shenandoah  Mountain  a  Fed 
eral  picket  was  driven  back  and  a  Federal  camp 
was  seized.  The  Confederates  went  into  bivouac  on 
both  sides  of  the  mountain.  On  the  same  night 
Milroy  concentrated  his  force  of  3,700  men  at  Mc 
Dowell,  a  village  at  the  foot  of  Bull  Pasture  Moun 
tain  and  sent  a  messenger  to  hurry  up  Schenck's 
brigade  from  Franklin,  thirty -four  miles  in  his 
rear. 

The  morning  of  May  8th  found  Johnson's  six 
regiments  again  leading  Jackson's  advance.  The 
other  brigades  were  coming  up  in  the  rear.  On  the 
top  of  Bull  Pasture  Mountain,  the  head  of  the 
column  was  halted  and  Jackson  and  Johnson  rode 
forward  to  Sitlington's  Hill  on  the  left  of  the  turn 
pike.  From  that  point  they  were  able  to  look 
down  upon  McDowell,  which  was  located  near 
the  base  of  the  hill.  In  the  valley,  around  the 
village,  the  forces  of  Milroy  were  encamped. 


MCDOWELL  139 

Johnson's  regiments  were  led  forward  to  Sitting- 
ton's  Hill  and  ordered  to  hold  the  position. 

Jackson  kept  the  remainder  of  his  troops  some 
distance  in  the  rear.  He  hoped  that  Milroy  was 
ignorant  of  his  junction  with  Johnson's  forces  and 
that  only  the  2, 800  bayonets  of  the  latter  occupied 
the  mountain.  Meanwhile,  Jackson  sent  an  officer 
to  search  for  a  roadway  leading  across  the  Bull 
Pasture  Mountain  to  the  rear  of  Milroy 's  position. 
He  expected  to  move  a  strong  force  of  artillery  and 
infantry  by  a  circuitous  route  and  thus  to  strike  the 
road  west  of  the  Federal  camp  and  cut  off  their  re 
treat.  Orders  were  issued  by  Jackson  to  this  effect, 
but  at  half -past  four  in  the  afternoon  Milroy 's 
brigade  advanced  boldly  against  Johnson  up  the 
steep  slopes  of  Sitlington  Hill.  Schenck's  brigade 
had  arrived  after  a  forced  march  from  Franklin, 
and  with  nearly  7,000  men  now  under  his  orders, 
Milroy  considered  himself  strong  enough  to  take  the 
offensive.  Jackson  allowed  Johnson  to  direct  the 
fighting  on  the  hilltop.  The  struggle  soon  became 
fierce,  for  Milroy 's  front  line,  2,500  strong,  made  up 
of  regiments  from  Ohio  and  West  Virginia,  fought 
with  great  courage.  Johnson's  force  of  2,700  men 
met  them  at  the  crest  of  the  hill.  Although  the 
Federal  troops  were  ascending  a  steep  acclivity, 
they  had  an  advantage  over  their  foes,  because  the 
Confederate  bullets  flew  over  their  heads.  The 
Twelfth  Georgia,  in  the  center  of  Johnson's  line, 
stood  in  front  of  the  crest  without  protection,  and 
received  the  fire  of  the  Federal  rifles.  Johnson  at 
tempted  to  move  them  back  behind  the  shelter 


140  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

offered  by  the  ridge  itself,  but  the  roar  of  battle 
drowned  his  voice.  Then  he  passed  along  the  ranks 
and  persuaded  one  wing  of  the  regiment  to  fall  back 
and  take  cover,  but  the  men  rushed  again  into  the 
open  while  he  was  urging  the  other  wing  to  recede. 
"  We  did  not  come  all  this  way  to  Virginia  to  run 
before  Yankees,"  said  a  tall  Georgia  youth  in  ex 
planation  of  the  spirit  shown  by  himself  and  his 
comrades.  Johnson  placed  the  Forty -fourth  Vir 
ginia  in  reserve  behind  his  front  line,  but  when  the 
fighting  became  hot,  the  men  of  this  regiment  left 
their  position  and  rushed  forward  to  take  part  in 
the  struggle.  Milroy's  artillery  played  upon  the 
Confederates  at  long  range.  Jackson,  however,  did 
not  bring  any  of  his  guns  into  the  fight  for  the 
reason  that  he  wished  to  conceal  his  strength  until 
he  could  send  a  force  against  the  enemy's  rear. 

Johnson  was  wounded  by  a  musket  ball  and 
William  B.  Taliaferro  brought  up  the  Third  Brigade 
and  took  command  of  the  battle.  The  additional 
muskets  silenced  the  enemy's  fire  and  as  darkness 
fell,  Milroy  retreated  from  the  field.  For  the  space 
of  four  hours  the  fight  had  been  kept  up  with  signal 
courage  on  both  sides.  The  Federal  loss  was  256 
killed  and  wounded  ;  the  Confederate,  498.  Most  of 
the  latter  fell  because  of  the  exposed  position  of  the 
Twelfth  Georgia. 

While  the  Confederates  were  gathering  up  their 
wounded  comrades,  the  Federal  forces  were  build 
ing  camp-fires  in  the  valley  beyond.  Jackson  kept 
watch  on  the  hilltop  until  midnight,  for  he  had  al 
ready  countermanded  the  march  of  the  turning 


MCDOWELL  141 

column.  At  one  o'clock  he  went  to  a  farmhouse 
near  the  battle-field  and  lay  down  upon  a  bed.  His 
servant  came  with  food,  for  he  knew  that  the  gen 
eral  had  eaten  nothing  since  morning.  "I  want 
none,"  he  said  ;  u  nothing  but  sleep. "  At  dawn  he 
was  again  in  the  saddle,  but  he  found  that  the 
Federal  army  had  fled  under  cover  of  darkness. 
During  the  day,  therefore,  he  sent  this  message  to 
Eichmond  :  "  God  blessed  our  arms  with  victory  at 
McDowell  yesterday." 

Jackson  pressed  forward  in  pursuit  of  the 
enemy.  The  latter  set  fire  to  the  forests  on  the 
mountainside,  however,  and  the  narrow  passes 
were  filled  with  smoke.  The  Confederate  advance 
was,  therefore,  very  slow.  When  Jackson  reached 
Franklin,  he  found  that  Blenker's  division  had 
come  up  and  that  Fremont's  entire  force  was  en 
trenched  at  that  point.  He  decided  to  return  at 
once  to  the  Valley  to  attack  Banks.  On  May  12th, 
however,  the  Confederates  were  given  a  rest,  accord 
ing  to  the  following  order  : 

"I  congratulate  you  on  your  recent  victory  at 
McDowell.  I  request  you  to  unite  with  me  in 
thanksgiving  to  Almighty  God  for  thus  having 
crowned  your  arms  with  success  ;  and  in  praying 
that  He  will  continue  to  lead  you  on  from  victory  to 
victory,  until  our  independence  shall  be  established, 
and  make  us  that  people  whose  God  is  the  Lord. 
The  chaplains  will  hold  divine  service  at  10  A.  M. 
on  this  day  in  their  respective  regiments." 

Jackson's    column    returned    to   McDowell  and 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  353. 


142  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

moved  from  that  poiut  directly  toward  Harrison- 
burg.  The  16th  was  spent  in  camp  as  a  day  of 
prayer  and  fasting  in  obedience  to  the  order  of 
President  Davis.  Jackson  blocked  all  of  the  moun 
tain  passes  behind  him,  by  destroying  bridges  and 
cutting  down  trees,  so  that  Fremont  was  cut  off  from 
the  Valley. 

During  this  return  march,  some  of  the  soldiers  of 
the  Twenty-seventh  Virginia,  Stonewall  Brigade, 
demanded  their  discharge  from  the  army.  They 
had  volunteered  for  twelve  months  and  their  term 
of  service  had  expired.  A  conscription  law  had 
been  passed  continuing  them  in  service  but  they  re 
fused  to  accept  this  law  as  binding.  Their  com 
mander,  Colonel  Grigsby,  referred  the  case  to  Jack 
son.  The  latter' s  face  became  stern  as  he  heard  the 
story.  "Why  does  Colonel  Grigsby,'7  he  said, 
i  i  refer  to  me  to  know  what  to  do  with  a  mutiny  ? 
He  should  shoot  them  where  they  stand."  *  When 
the  men  learned  that  Jackson  had  given  orders  to 
that  effect,  they  returned  to  their  duty.  This  dis 
play  of  iron  will  had  a  salutary  effect  and  these  same 
soldiers  were  faithful  ever  afterward. 

Jackson's  success  at  McDowell  might  have  been 
much  greater,  if  he  had  thrown  his  whole  force  into 
the  fight.  The  hasty  retreat  of  Milroy,  moreover, 
thwarted  his  plan  of  a  flank  march  around  the 
Federal  forces  and  a  renewal  of  the  battle  from 
the  front  and  the  rear.  But  the  success  of  Jackson's 
entire  movement  is  not  to  be  measured  by  the  mere 
defeat  inflicted  upon  Milroy.  His  main  purpose, 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  354. 


MCDOWELL  143 

the  isolation  of  Fremont's  force  of  19,000  men,  was 
completely  gained.  The  latter  was  now  cut  off  in 
the  western  mountains  and  his  most  direct  pathway 
to  the  Valley  was  blocked.  Banks  had  fallen  back 
to  Strasburg,  Ewell  rode  from  Harrisonburg  to 
meet  Jackson  and  the  way  was  open  for  a  con 
junction  of  their  forces  against  Banks.  Moreover, 
the  news  of  Jackson's  success  at  McDowell  brought 
a  gleam  of  joy  to  the  defenders  of  Eichniond  at  the 
time  when  Joseph  E.  Johnston's  army  was  retreat 
ing  up  the  Peninsula  from  Yorktown  before  the 
overwhelming  force  led  by  McClellan. 


CHAPTER  XI 

WINCHESTER 

DARK  clouds  were  hovering  over  the  Southern 
Confederacy  in  May,  1862,  when  Jackson's  army 
returned  from  McDowell  to  the  Valley  of  Virginia. 
More  than  a  month  before  this  time,  Albert  Sidney 
Johnston  had  fallen  in  battle  at  Shiloh,  Tenn.,  and 
his  Confederate  army  had  been  driven  from  the 
field.  Then  Farragut  captured  New  Orleans ;  af 
terward  the  upper  part  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
north  of  Memphis,  had  passed  under  Federal  con 
trol.  The  Florida  coasts  were  lost  and  a  part  of  the 
North  Carolina  coast  had  been  seized  by  Federal 
troops.  McClellan's  force  of  112,000  men  had 
marched  up  the  Peninsula  and  on  May  Itith  his 
advance  went  into  camp  at  the  White  House  on  the 
Paniunkey,  twenty  miles  from  Richmond.  Mc 
Dowell's  corps  of  40,000  was  encamped  near  Fred- 
ericksburg,  ready  to  march  to  the  aid  of  McClellan. 
The  Virginia  (Merrimac)  had  been  destroyed,  Nor 
folk  was  abandoned  by  the  Confederates  and  the 
Federal  gunboats  were  steaming  up  the  James  River 
to  a  point  not  far  from  the  Confederate  capital. 
Johnston's  army,  threatened  by  three  times  its 
numbers,  was  the  only  defence  of  Richmond. 

On  May  16th,  Lee  wrote  to  Jackson  as  follows : 


WINCHESTEE  145 

"  Whatever  movement  you  make  against  Banks, 
do  it  speedily,  and  if  successful,  drive  him  back  to 
ward  the  Potomac  and  create  the  impression,  as  far 
as  practicable,  that  you  design  threatening  that 
line.'7 '  On  the  following  day,  however,  General 
Johnston,  who  was  Jackson's  immediate  superior, 
ordered  Ewell  to  return  to  Gordonsville,  while  Jack- 
sou  was  to  watch  the  movements  of  Banks.  These 
orders  from  Lee  and  Johnston  were,  of  course,  con 
tradictory.  Ewell  rode  through  the  night  without 
escort  to  Jackson's  camp  near  Mount  Solon.  The 
two  spent  together  a  portion  of  Sunday,  May  18th. 
Jackson  said  with  reference  to  Johnston's  order, 
' '  Then  Providence  denies  me  the  privilege  of  strik 
ing  a  decisive  blow  for  my  country  ;  and  I  must  be 
satisfied  with  the  humble  task  of  hiding  my  little 
army  about  these  mountains,  to  watch  a  superior 
force. ' ' a  Upon  further  conference  with  Ewell,  how 
ever,  Jackson  decided  not  to  give  up  his  plan  against 
Banks  without  protest.  He  ordered  Ewell  to  re 
main  in  the  Valley  and  a  telegram  was  sent  to  Lee, 
requesting  authority  for  the  proposed  movement. 
This  course  was  taken  at  the  suggestion  of  Ewell, 
whose  heart  was  enlisted  in  Jackson's  scheme. 
Ewell  rode  rapidly  back  to  Swift  Eun  Gap  and  on 
Monday,  May  19th,  both  he  and  Jackson  moved 
forward  against  Banks.  The  reply  to  the  telegram 
brought  authority  from  both  Johnston  and  Lee  to 
strike  the  Federal  forces. 

The  Army  of  the  Valley,  now  under  Jackson's  or- 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  I,  p.  494. 

2  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  359. 


146  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

ders,  consisted  of  about  16,000  men.  Jackson's 
division,  6,000  strong,  was  made  up  of  the  First 
Brigade,  led  by  Winder ;  the  Second  Brigade, 
led  by  Campbell ;  the  Third  Brigade  under  Talia- 
ferro  ;  Ashby's  cavalry,  and  twenty-two  field-guns. 
EwelFs  division,  7,500  men,  was  formed  from  the 
brigades  of  Taylor,  Trimble,  and  Stewart.  Johns 
ton's  division,  2,500  strong,  now  led  by  Elzey  and 
Scott,  was  attached  to  EwelP  s  command.  The  lat 
ter  had  twenty-six  guns. 

Two  marches  from  Mount  Solon  brought  Jackson' s 
division  through  Harrisonburg  to  New  Market.  He 
went  into  bivouac  there  on  the  afternoon  of  May 
20th.  On  the  same  day  Eichard  Taylor,  son  of 
ex-President  Zachary  Taylor,  led  his  Louisiana 
brigade  from  E well's  camp  to  join  Jackson.  Taylor 
himself  describes  the  arrival  of  his  men  at  New 
Market.  One  of  his  regiments  was  made  up  of 
Acadians  who  possessed  all  the  light  gaiety  of  their 
French  ancestors,  and  whose  music  and  dancing  at 
once  attracted  the  attention  of  Jackson's  moun 
taineers.  Taylor  writes : 

1  i  A  mounted  officer  was  dispatched  to  report  our 
approach  and  select  a  camp  which  proved  to  be  be 
yond  Jackson's  forces,  then  lying  in  the  fields  on 
both  sides  of  the  Valley  pike.  Over  3,000  strong, 
neat  in  fresh  clothing  of  gray  with  white  gaiters, 
bands  playing  at  the  head  of  their  regiments — not  a 
straggler,  but  every  man  in  his  place,  stepping 
jauntily  as  if  on  parade,  though  it  had  marched 
twenty  miles  or  more — in  open  column,  with  the 
rays  of  the  declining  sun  flaming  on  polished  bayo 
nets,  the  brigade  moved  down  the  hard,  smooth 


WINCHESTER  147 

pike,  and  wheeled  on  to  the  camping-ground. 
Jackson's  men  by  thousands  had  gathered  on  either 
side  of  the  road  to  see  us  pass. 

u  After  attending  to  necessary  camp  details,  I 
sought  Jackson,  whom  I  had  never  met.  The 
mounted  officer  who  had  been  sent  on  in  advance, 
pointed  out  a  figure  perched  on  the  topmost  rail  of 
a  fence  overlooking  the  road  and  field,  and  said  it 
was  Jackson.  Approaching,  I  saluted  and  declared 
my  name  and  rank,  then  waited  for  a  response. 
Before  this  came,  I  had  time  to  see  a  pair  of  cavalry 
boots  covering  feet  of  gigantic  size,  a  mangy  cap 
with  visor  drawn  low,  a  heavy  dark  beard  and  weary 
eyes,  eyes  I  afterward  saw  filled  with  intense  but 
never  brilliant  light.  A  low,  gentle  voice  inquired 
the  road  and  distance  marched  that  day.  '  Keezle- 
town  road,  six-and-twenty  miles.7  '  You  seem  to 
have  no  stragglers.'  i Never  allow  straggling.7 
'  You  must  teach  my  people  ;  they  straggle  badly.  ' 
A  bow  in  reply.  Just  then  my  Creoles  started  their 
band  for  a  waltz.  After  a  contemplative  suck  at  a 
lemon,  '  thoughtless  fellows  for  serious  work  '  came 
forth.  I  expressed  a  hope  that  the  work  would  not 
be  less  well  done  because  of  the  gaiety.  A  return  to 
the  lemon  gave  me  the  opportunity  to  retire. 
Where  Jackson  got  his  lemons  '  no  fellow  could  find 
out,'  but  he  was  rarely  without  one.  To  have  lived 
twelve  miles  from  that  fruit  would  have  disturbed 
him  as  much  as  it  did  the  witty  Dean."  1 


Late  that  night  Jackson  came  to  Taylor's  camp- 
fire  and  sat  for  a  long  time  in  solemn  silence.  Be 
yond  some  further  questions  about  the  marching  of 
the  Louisiana  men  and  the  statement  that  the  whole 
force  would  move  at  dawn,  Jackson  said  nothing. 

Baylor's  Destruction  and  Reconstruction,  pp.  54-56. 


148  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

"  If  silence  be  golden,  he  was  a  i  bonanza,'  "  says 
Taylor, l 

In  the  gray  of  the  morning,  the  column  was 
formed  and  moved  northward,  the  Louisiana  bri 
gade  in  advance.  After  marching  a  short  distance, 
the  men  were  turned  eastward  and  began  to  cross 
the  Massanuttons.  This  was  a  surprise,  for  the 
soldiers  had  supposed  that  they  were  moving  di 
rectly  toward  Strasburg  to  attack  Banks.  Jackson, 
mounted  on  his  famous  horse,  "  Little  Sorrel,"  rode 
with  Taylor.  ' '  From  time  to  time, ' '  says  the  latter, 
1  i  a  courier  would  gallop  up,  report  and  return  to 
ward  Luray."2  The  visor  of  Jackson's  cap  was 
drawn  down  over  his  face  and  he  made  the  journey 
across  the  mountains  in  silence.  Not  one  word  of 
his  purpose  to  move  via  Front  Eoyal  against  the 
flank  of  Banks' s  army  escaped  the  general's  lips. 

At  Luray  the  remainder  of  EwelFs  force,  which 
had  marched  down  the  south  branch  of  the  Shenan- 
doah,  joined  Jackson's  column.  The  early  dawn  of 
May  22d  found  the  army  again  in  motion,  Ewell's 
division  leading  the  way  down  the  Luray  Valley. 
When  the  advanced -guard  was  within  ten  miles  of 
Front  Koyal,  Jackson's  tired  soldiers  lay  down  by 
the  roadside  to  rest  through  the  night. 

Jackson  was  ready  to  strike  a  decisive  blow  just 
at  the  moment  when  McClellan  was  making  final 
preparations  to  attack  Johnston  in  front  of  Eich- 
rnond.  The  Federal  leaders  did  not  suspect  Jack 
son's  presence  in  the  Luray  Valley.  When  he  fell 

1  Taylor's  Destruction  and  Reconstruction,  p.  57. 

2  Idem,  p.  58. 


WINCHESTER  149 

back  from  Franklin,  it  was  supposed  that  he  would 
give  no  further  trouble  to  Banks.  One-half  of  the 
latter 's  force  under  Shields  had  been  sent  across  the 
Blue  Ridge  to  reinforce  McDowell  at  Fredericks- 
burg.  Toward  this  town  Lincoln  and  Stanton  set 
forth  on  May  23d,  for  they  wished  to  review  Mc 
Dowell's  corps  as  it  was  on  the  eve  of  departing  for 
Richmond.  With  McDowell' s  aid,  McClellan  would 
easily  capture  Richmond  and  the  war  would  then 
be  over ! 

In  the  Valley,  Banks  had  a  force  of  10,000  men. 
A  body  of  7,400  Federal  soldiers  behind  strong- 
earthworks  and  supported  by  sixteen  guns  in  posi 
tion  were  looking  toward  Harrisonburg,  expecting 
Jackson  to  attack  in  front.  A  detachment  of  1,450 
men  occupied  Winchester.  Colonel  Kenly  with 
1,000  men  held  Front  Royal  and  two  companies 
were  watching  the  line  between  that  point  and  Stras- 
burg.  Geary's  brigade,  2,000  strong,  was  posted  on 
the  eastern  slope  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  nineteen  miles 
from  Kenly' s  position. 

When  the  sun  arose  in  a  clear  sky  on  the  morn 
ing  of  May  23d,  its  beams  were  reflected  from  the 
bayonets  of  Jackson's  army,  already  moving  for 
ward  upon  Front  Royal.  A  young  woman,  Belle 
Boyd,  afterward  famous  as  a  Confederate  spy, 
dashed  out  of  the  forest  on  horseback  and  told  Jack 
son  the  exact  location  of  the  Federal  forces  at  that 
place.  He  made  arrangements,  therefore,  to  attack 
from  two  opposite  directions. 

The  cavalry  crossed  the  river  on  the  left  and 
moved  down  between  Strasburg  and  Front  Royal. 


150  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

The  head  of  the  infantry  column  turned  to  the  right, 
climbed  a  steep,  rough  path  until  the  men  came  by 
a  circuit  to  the  eastern  side  of  the  town.  A  line  of 
skirmishers  suddenly  rushed  from  the  forest  and  as 
sailed  Kenly ;  s  pickets.  The  Federal  forces  retreated 
through  the  streets  and  made  a  stand  upon  a  ridge 
near  the  river,  delivering  a  hot  fire  from  two  pieces 
of  artillery.  Jackson's  troops  were  advancing  in 
front  and  on  the  flank,  when  the  Federal  commander 
heard  that  Confederate  cavalry  was  galloping 
down  between  the  rivers  in  his  rear.  The  two 
branches  of  the  Shenandoah  unite  a  short  distance 
north  of  Front  Eoyal,  and  the  Federal  forces  had  to 
cross  both  streams  in  their  flight  toward  Winches 
ter.  They  fired  the  bridges  as  they  ran,  but  Tay 
lor's  Louisiana  soldiers,  making  rapid  pursuit, 
rushed  into  the  flames  and  extinguished  them. 
There  was  a  delay  of  the  infantry  at  the  bridge  over 
the  North  Fork,  however,  and  Jackson  urged  four 
squadrons  of  the  Sixth  Virginia  cavalry  through 
its  swiftly  flowing  current.  He  himself  rode  with 
the  men  in  hot  pursuit  down  the  turnpike.  At 
Cedar vi lie,  three  miles  from  the  river,  Kenly  halted 
his  retreating  column  and  turned  to  meet  the  pur 
suers.  The  Confederates  did  not  pause.  When 
Jackson  saw  the  enemy,  at  once  "he  gave  the  order 
to  charge  with  a  voice  and  air  whose  peremptory 
determination  was  communicated  to  the  whole 
party."  There  were  only  250  Confederate  horse 
men,  but  Colonel  Flournoy  led  them  to  the  attack. 
They  rode  four  abreast  along  the  highway,  with 
supporting  squadrons  on  each  side  charging  through 


WINCHESTER  151 

the  fields.  Pistol  shots  rang  out  as  they  drew  near 
the  Federal  line.  Then  sabres  were  drawn.  The 
Federal  gunners  were  cut  to  pieces,  and  the  infantry 
was  captured.  Flournoy's  troopers  brought  back 
600  Federal  prisoners  and  two  Parrott  guns.  It 
was  Jackson's  quick  eye  that  recognized  the  oppor 
tunity  to  strike  a  deadly  blow,  but  he  gave  all  the 
credit  to  the  horsemen  who  made  the  charge.  He 
declared  afterward  to  his  staff,  says  Dabney,  ' '  that 
he  had  never,  in  all  his  experience  of  warfare,  seen 
a  cavalry  charge  executed  with  such  efficiency  and 
gallantry."  1 

Kenly's  force  was  practically  destroyed  and  prop 
erty  to  the  amount  of  $300,000  was  captured,  while 
the  Confederates  lost  only  twenty-six  men,  killed 
and  wounded.  The  fighting  on  their  side  had  been 
carried  on  by  the  cavalry  and  the  advanced-guard  of 
the  infantry.  When  Jackson's  main  army  reached 
Front  Eoyal,  night  had  fallen.  During  the  past 
five  days  the  men  had  marched  about  ninety  miles. 
The  long,  circuitous  journey  over  the  rough  hills 
toward  the  eastern  side  of  the  town  had  added  to 
their  weariness.  A  courier  was  sent  by  Jackson  to 
turn  aside  his  rear  brigades  from  this  steep  path 
way,  but  the  inexperienced  boy  failed  to  deliver  the 
message.  During  the  afternoon,  however,  Ashby's 
cavalry  captured  the  two  Federal  companies  at 
Buckton  and  the  way  was  now  open  to  Strasburg 
and  Winchester. 

The  news  of  the  capture  of  Kenly's  force  was  slow 
in  reaching  Banks.  Jackson's  attack  was  made  at 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  368. 


152  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

one  o'  clock,  but  the  sleepy  hours  of  the  hot  summer 
afternoon  were  spent  in  silence  in  the  camp  at  Stras- 
burg.  At  four  a  trooper  dashed  through  the  little 
town  to  tell  the  Federal  commander  that  something 
was  astir  in  the  direction  of  Buckton.  A  regiment 
and  two  guns  started  in  haste  toward  that  point 
and  men  began  to  inquire,  "  Is  it  a  cavalry  raid,  or 
is  it  Stonewall  Jackson?"  When  further  reports 
came  from  the  field,  Banks  refused  to  believe  that 
Jackson  was  near.  At  midnight  a  fugitive  from 
Front  Eoyal  sent  this  message  :  l  i  Kenly  is  killed. 
First  Maryland  cut  to  pieces.  Cavalry  ditto.  The 
enemy's  forces  are  15,000  or  20,000  strong,  and  on 
the  march  to  Strasburg."  Banks  paid  no  heed  and 
early  on  the  morning  of  the  24th,  he  telegraphed  to 
Washington  that  EwelPs  division  had  probably 
marched  down  the  Luray  Valley  to  Front  Koyal 
and  that  Jackson  was  still  in  front  of  him  near 
Harrisonburg.  About  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon 
of  the  24th,  however,  Banks  became  suddenly  aware 
of  the  fact  that  Jackson's  army  was  drawing  near 
his  camp.  Then  the  sound  of  Jackson's  guns  smote 
upon  his  ears,  and  there  was  a  wild  rush  of  the 
Federal  forces  down  the  turnpike  toward  Win 
chester. 

When  Jackson  set  his  army  in  motion  at  Front 
Royal  on  the  morning  of  May  24th,  he  had  no  easy 
task  before  him.  He  did  not  know  the  exact  num 
ber  of  men  in  the  army  under  Banks.  Moreover, 
there  were  three  different  ways  of  escape  open  to 
the  Federal  forces  and  Jackson  did  not  know  which 
of  these  Banks  would  select.  The  latter  might 


WINCHESTER  153 

make  a  stand  at  Strasburg  in  the  hope  that  Fre 
mont  would  march  to  his  aid  ;  he  might  retreat  to 
Winchester;  or,  in  case  Jackson  marched  to  that 
place,  he  might  move  via  Front  Eoyal  and  pass 
eastward  through  Mauassas  Gap.  To  meet  all  three 
of  these  contingencies,  Jackson's  forces  marched 
in  the  following  order :  Ashby'  s  horsemen  moved 
directly  toward  Strasburg ;  Jackson  himself  led 
Taylor's  Louisiana  brigade  to  seize  Middletown,  a 
village  on  the  turnpike,  five  miles  north  of  Stras 
burg,  and  Jackson's  own  division  came  behind 
Taylor  ;  George  H.  Stewart's  two  regiments  of  cav 
alry  were  sent  in  the  direction  of  Newtown  on  the 
turnpike  ;  Ewell,  with  the  remainder  of  his  division, 
advanced  along  the  roadway  leading  to  Winchester. 
Stewart  reached  Newtown  to  find  the  turnpike 
crowded  with  wagons  moving  northward  toward 
Winchester.  His  attack  threw  them  all  into  con 
fusion,  but  the  advanced-guard  of  Banks's  army, 
also  on  the  march  northward,  soon  drove  Stewart's 
horsemen  away.  The  roadway  followed  by  Jack 
son's  main  column  toward  Middletown  was  rough. 
His  men  were  worn  out  by  their  recent  marches, 
and  the  horses  were  jaded.  Moreover,  Banks  sent 
a  strong  force  of  infantry  and  cavalry  along  this 
route  toward  Front  Eoyal  to  check  Jackson's  ad 
vance.  Heavy  skirmishing  took  place  in  the  dense 
woods  and  Taylor's  brigade  made  slow  progress 
toward  Middletown.  When  the  Louisiana  men 
reached  that  point,  most  of  the  Federal  infantry 
had  already  escaped  in  the  direction  of  Winchester. 
Just  behind  the  Federal  foot-soldiers,  however,  came 


154  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

a  body  of  Federal  cavalry,  2,000  strong.  Jackson's 
batteries  galloped  forward  and  opened  iipou  the 
column  of  horsemen.  The  Louisiana  soldiers  formed 
line,  ran  to  the  head  of  the  village  street  and  poured 
in  a  volley.  The  Northern  squadrons  made  a  des 
perate  dash  to  escape  down  the  turnpike,  but  Ash  by 
had  now  arrived  upon  the  scene  and  his  horsemen, 
galloping  across  the  fields,  headed  off  the  fugitives. 
Some  of  Taylor's  men  from  behind  the  roadside 
fences  delivered  their  fire  at  short  range.  Carnage 
and  destruction  reigned  in  the  roadway,  which  "was 
literally  obstructed, ' '  says  Jackson's  report,  "with 
the  mingled  and  confused  mass  of  struggling  and 
dying  horses  and  riders."  *  About  200  prisoners 
were  taken  and  the  remainder  of  the  Federal  horse 
men  who  had  not  fallen  escaped  into  the  hills  to  the 
westward. 

Jackson  now  learned  that  Banks' s  infantry  had, 
for  the  time,  eluded  him.  He,  therefore,  sent 
Ashby  in  front  and  ordered  all  of  his  infantry  to 
follow  fast  down  the  pike  in  pursuit  of  the  retreat 
ing  Federals.  At  Newtown,  Ashby 's  men  caught 
up  with  the  convoy  of  wagons,  and  drove  the  team 
sters  in  flight,  but  many  of  the  troopers  began  to 
pillage.  The  rich  stores  of  supplies  were  more  than 
the  half-starving  Confederates  could  resist.  Banks 
organized  a  strong  rear-guard  and  kept  back  the 
small  body  of  cavalrymen  who  still  rode  on  with 
Ashby. 

Jackson  placed  the  Stonewall  Brigade  in  front  on 
the  turnpike  and  led  his  entire  force  in  pursuit  of 
1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  I,  p.  704. 


WINCHESTEB  155 

Banks.  The  Federal  rear-guard  at  Newtown  was 
quickly  driven  away  and  the  Confederates  moved 
forward.  Darkness  settled  down,  but  Jackson's 
men  tramped  wearily  along  the  highway  by  the  light 
of  burning  wagons,  the  fragments  of  Banks' s  supply- 
train.  Most  of  the  Confederates  had  already 
marched  twenty  miles  and  had  not  eaten  since  five 
in  the  morning.  Jackson  was  determined,  however, 
to  press  forward  through  the  night  until  he  could 
seize  the  hills  between  Kernstown  and  Winchester. 
There  was  not  a  moment's  pause.  The  men  en 
livened  the  march  by  soDgs  and  cheers,  while  the 
general,  with  a  few  cavalrymen,  rode  at  the  front  in 
the  place  of  danger.  General  Gordon  managed  the 
Federal  rear-guard  with  great  skill  and  courage,  and 
offered  resistance  to  the  Confederates  on  every  ridge 
and  at  every  stream.  Again  and  again  Jackson  and 
his  escort  fell  into  ambuscades,  formed  by  the 
Federal  riflemen,  posted  behind  the  stone  fences. 
"  Suddenly  the  fire  appeared,'7  writes  Dabney, 
"  dancing  along  the  top  of  the  wall,  accompanied  by 
the  sharp  explosion  of  the  rifles,  and  the  bullets 
came  hissing  up  the  road. ' '  At  each  fresh  outbreak 
of  musketry,  Jackson's  order  was  given  in  com 
manding  tones,  "  Charge  them  ! "  At  Bartonsville 
the  Federal  regiment  in  the  rear  made  a  stubborn 
fight.  The  entire  Stonewall  Brigade  had  to  be  de 
ployed  and  pushed  forward  in  line  before  Gordon's 
riflemen  withdrew.  Then  Jackson  sent  his  cavalry 
to  the  rear  and  placed  a  line  of  riflemen  in  front  as 
skirmishers.  These  moved  forward  on  each  side  of 
the  turnpike  through  the  fields  and  across  the  ditches. 


156  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

In  the  midst  of  the  deep  darkness  the  flashes 
of  the  enemy's  volleys  could  be  seen,  but  there  was 
no  halt.  The  iron-  willed  Jackson  was  still  riding  at 
the  front,  regardless  of  Federal  bullets,  filled  with 
the  determination  that  Banks  should  not  escape 
without  a  battle.  UA  long,  weary  night  it  was," 
writes  an  artilleryman  j  l  '  the  most  trying  I  ever 
passed,  in  war  or  out  of  it.  ...  Step  by  step  we 
moved  along,  halting  for  five  minutes  ;  then  on  a  few 
steps  and  halt  again."  1 
General  Taylor  says  : 


"  I  rode  with  Jackson  through  the  darkness.  An 
officer,  riding  hard,  overtook  us,  who  proved  to  be 
the  chief  quartermaster  of  the  army.  He  reported 
the  wagon-trains  far  behind,  impeded  by  a  bad  road 
in  the  Luray  Valley.  '  The  ammunition  wagons?  ' 
sternly.  '  All  right,  sir.  They  were  in  advance, 
and  I  doubled  teams  on  them  and  brought  them 
through.'  '  Ah  !  '  in  a  tone  of  relief. 

"To  give  countenance  to  the  quartermaster,  if 
such  can  be  given  on  a  dark  night,  I  remarked 
jocosely,  '  Never  mind  the  wagons.  There  are 
quantities  of  stores  in  Winchester,  and  the  general 
has  invited  me  to  breakfast  there  to-morrow.' 
Jackson,  who  had  no  more  capacity  for  jests  than  a 
Scotchman,  took  this  seriously  and  reached  out  to 
touch  me  on  the  arm.  Without  physical  wants 
himself,  he  forgot  that  others  were  differently  con 
stituted,  and  paid  little  heed  to  commissariat;  but 
woe  to  the  man  who  failed  to  bring  up  ammunition. 
In  advance,  his  trains  were  left  far  behind.  In  re 
treat.  he  would  fight  for  a  wheelbarrow.  '  '  2 

1  Story  of  a  Cannoneer  Under  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  54. 

2  Destruction  and  Reconstruction,  p.  65, 


WINCHESTEB  157 

At  Kernstowu  the  Federal  rear-guard  made  its  last 
stand,  but  was  soon  forced  to  take  flight.  It  was 
now  three  o'clock,  only  an  hour  before  daybreak. 
Taylor's  men  threw  themselves  by  the  roadside  to 
snatch  a  little  rest,  but  the  Stonewall  regiments 
were  still  urged  forward  past  Pritchard's  Hill  until 
they  struck  the  Federal  pickets  near  Abraham's 
Creek.  Just  beyond  the  creek  stood  the  ridge  that 
protects  Winchester.  The  army  of  Banks  was  now 
within  Jackson's  grasp  and  he  told  his  soldiers  to 
halt. 

As  the  men  dropped  down  by  the  roadside,  the 
general  himself,  says  Dabney,  l '  without  a  cloak  to 
protect  him  from  the  chilling  dews,  stood  sentry  at 
the  head  of  the  column,  listening  to  every  sound 
from  the  front.  .  .  .  When  the  dawn  came, 
General  Jackson,  in  a  quiet  undertone,  gave  the 
word  to  march,  which  was  passed  down  the 
column ;  and  the  host  rising  from  its  short  sleep, 
chill  and  stiff  with  the  cold  night-damps,  advanced 
to  battle."  l  A  courier  had  been  sent  by  Jackson 
during  the  night  to  order  Ewell  to  attack  the  enemy. 
In  the  gray  light  of  the  early  morning,  therefore,  as 
the  main  column  moved  forward  on  the  Kernstown 
road,  E well's  men  were  advancing  along  the  Front 
Eoyal  road,  about  one  mile  to  the  right  of  Jackson. 
The  Confederates  numbered  about  15,000.  Banks 
had  only  6,500  men  but  these  were  arranged  behind 
stone  walls  in  a  strong  position. 

The  Stonewall  Brigade  led  the  way  across  Abra 
ham's  Creek  and  seized  the  first  line  of  hills  west  of 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  376. 


158  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

the  turnpike.  The  Second  Brigade  extended  the 
Confederate  line  still  farther  to  the  left.  Three  bat 
teries  were  advanced  to  the  top  of  the  slope  and  just 
as  the  sun  arose,  lifting  the  niist  from  the  little 
stream,  Jackson's  guns  roared  out  a  greeting  to  the 
Federal  forces.  Banks' s  right  wing  was  posted  be 
hind  stone  fences  upon  a  second  row  of  hills,  four 
hundred  yards  beyond  the  Confederate  line.  Eight 
rifled  guns  answered  the  fire  of  Jackson's  cannon 
and  a  fierce  artillery  duel  called  both  armies  to  the 
battle.  One  of  the  Confederate  batteries  sustained 
such  heavy  loss  that  it  was  withdrawn,  but  by  seven 
o'clock  the  eight  Federal  guns  were  driven  back. 
Then  Jackson  sent  a  strong  force  to  turn  the  enemy's 
right  flank.  This  force,  made  up  of  the  brigades  of 
Taylor,  Taliaferro  and  Scott,  eleven  regiments  in  all, 
filed  to  the  left  behind  Winder  and  Campbell. 
Jackson  rode  with  them.  Shells  and  musket-balls 
were  hissing  through  the  air  and  when  some  of 
Taylor's  men  dodged,  their  general  with  an  out 
burst  of  profanity  rebuked  them.  Then  one  of 
the  Louisiana  men  called  out  to  his  brigadier, 
* '  Lead  us  up  to  where  we  can  get  at  them  and  then 
we  won't  dodge."  l  Over  stone  walls  and  up  the 
slope  they  moved  steadily  to  the  attack.  Taylor  on 
the  extreme  left  had  a  short,  sharp  struggle  with 
the  Federal  cavalry,  but  his  advance  was  not 
checked.  When  Jackson  saw  Taylor  and  Taliaferro 
in  rapid  motion  against  the  Federal  flank,  he  gal 
loped  to  the  center  of  the  position  held  by  the 
Stonewall  regiments  and  shouted  to  his  officers, 
1  Story  of  a  Cannoneer  Under  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  55. 


WINCHESTEB  159 

"Forward,  after  the  enemy!"  Elzey's  brigade 
moved  in  close  support,  and  the  whole  Confed 
erate  line  advanced  in  a  charge  across  the  ridges. 
The  morning  mists  had  passed  away  and  the  bright 
sunlight  was  reflected  from  10,000  bayonets.  The 
" rebel  yell"  rang  out  across  the  hills  and  was 
answered  by  the  yell  of  E well's  men  on  the  Front 
Koyal  road.  Ewell's  advanced-guard  had  suffered 
a  repulse  in  the  early  morning,  but  he  threw  his 
regiments  around  the  Federal  left  flank  and  drove 
the  enemy  back  through  Winchester.  The  army  of 
Banks  was  forced  to  flee  at  every  point,  and  with 
the  exception  of  one  of  Gordon's  Massachusetts 
regiments,  lost  all  order  and  rushed  wildly  through 
the  streets  of  the  town. 

Jackson  shared  the  joy  and  excitement  of  his  men 
in  that  moment  of  victory.  He  dashed  down  the 
rocky  slope  at  a  gallop,  far  in  front  of  his  Stonewall 
riflemen,  arose  in  his  stirrups  and,  waving  his  cap  in 
the  direction  of  the  enemy,  shouted  to  his  officers  : 
" Press  forward  to  the  Potomac!"  He  rode  to 
Taylor's  side  and  by  a  grasp  of  his  hand,  expressed 
thanks  for  the  gallant  work  of  the  Louisiana  men  ; 
but  that  hand-grasp,  says  Taylor,  was  "  worth  a 
thousand  words  from  another. ' '  The  Federal  troops 
scattered  themselves  in  flight  across  the  fields  be 
yond  Winchester.  When  the  Confederates  entered 
the  streets,  the  people  rushed  from  their  homes  to 
greet  the  victors.  For  two  months  they  had  been  in 
captivity  and  now  with  shouts  of  triumph  and  with 
tears  of  joy,  men,  women  and  children  gave  welcome 
to  Jackson's  men. 


160  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

It  was  ten  o'clock  when  the  Confederates  emerged 
from  the  town  and  looked  down  the  turnpike  toward 
Martinsburg.  The  entire  country  was  covered  with 
fugitives.  i  i  We  must  press  them  to  the  Potomac  !  " 
*  '•  Forward  to  the  Potomac  ! ' J  These  were  Jackson's 
urgent  orders  to  his  officers.  The  infantry,  how 
ever,  was  worn  out  with  marching  and  fighting  ;  the 
artillery  horses  were  jaded  and  five  miles  below 
Winchester,  Jackson  halted  his  regiments  and  told 
them  to  rest. 

He  wrote  in  his  onicial  report :  "Never  have  I 
seen  an  opportunity  when  it  was  in  the  power  of 
cavalry  to  reap  a  richer  harvest  of  the  fruits  of  vic 
tory."  But  the  cavalry  was  not  at  hand.  Ashby 
had  led  his  troopers  to  Berryville  to  prevent,  he 
said,  the  escape  of  Banks  through  a  Blue  Eidge  gap. 
Stewart  had  gone  far  to  the  right  with  his  two  regi 
ments  to  join  Ewell.  When  Jackson  sent  a  staff- 
officer  to  tell  him  to  pursue  the  enemy,  Stewart  re 
plied  that  he  was  under  the  immediate  command  of 
Ewell  and  that  the  order  must  come  through  him. 
When  the  horsemen  at  last  took  up  the  pursuit, 
Banks  had  organized  strong  rear-guards  and  thus 
kept  on  his  way  through  Martinsburg  to  the  Poto 
mac.  After  he  had  placed  the  river  between 
himself  and  Jackson,  he  wrote  to  Washington 
that  "  there  were  never  more  grateful  hearts,  in  the 
same  number  of  men,  than  when  at  midday  on  the 
26th  we  stood  on  the  opposite  shore."  Although 
he  had  lost  2,000  men  and  had  left  behind  800  sick 
soldiers  and  vast  stores,  Banks  declared  that  his 
army  "had  not  suffered  an  attack  or  rout,  but  had 


WINCHESTER  161 

accomplished  a  premeditated  march  of  near  sixty 
miles  iu  the  face  of  the  enemy,  defeating  his  plans, 
and  giving  him  battle  wherever  he  was  found  ! "  l 

The  Confederate  soldiers  threw  themselves  down 
beneath  the  shade  of  the  trees  and  sought  rest. 
Jackson  himself,  refusing  food,  flung  himself  upon 
a  couch  and  slept  like  an  infant.  On  the  following 
day  the  general  published  an  order,  thanking  his 
men  "for  their  brilliant  gallantry  in  action  and 
their  patient  obedience  under  the  hardships  of  forced 
marches,  often  more  painful  to  the  brave  soldier 
than  the  dangers  of  battle."  Then  he  invited  the 
whole  army  to  take  part  in  solemn  religious  exer 
cises,  l  i  to  recognize  devoutly  the  hand  of  a  protect 
ing  Providence  in  the  brilliant  successes  of  the  last 
three  days  (which  have  given  us  the  results  of  a  great 
victory  without  great  losses),  and  to  make  the  obla 
tion  of  our  thanks  to  God  for  His  mercies  to  us  and 
our  country." 

Jackson's  victory  at  Winchester  wrought  marvel 
ous  results.  A  panic  seized  the  people  of  the  North. 
Lincoln  called  upon  the  Northern  states  to  send 
troops  to  the  defence  of  Washington  and  thirteen 
governors  at  once  responded.  "  Defeat  of  General 
Banks  !  "  "  Washington  in  Danger  ! "  Such  were 
the  headlines  in  the  newspapers.  Stanton  and  Lin 
coln  believed  that  Jackson  was  marching  on  the  cap 
ital.  They,  therefore,  hurried  troops  from  Baltimore 
and  Washington  to  Harper's  Ferry.  Fremont,  who 
had  started  to  join  the  column  from  the  Kanawha 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  I,  p.  573. 
*Dabney's  Jackson,  pp.  384-385. 


162  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

River,  was  called  back  to  the  Valley.  McDowell, 
just  ready  to  march  from  Fredericksburg  on  Rich 
mond,  was  ordered  to  send  more  than  21,000  men, 
half  of  his  army,  to  the  aid  of  Banks.  McClellan 
himself  was  thus  again  deprived  of  an  important 
part  of  his  force  and  his  whole  campaign  against 
Richmond  was  completely  paralyzed.  At  the  same 
time  McClellan  was  told  that  he  must  attack  the 
Confederate  capital  immediately  or  move  back  to 
the  defence  of  Washington. 

After  the  battle,  Jackson  had  sent  a  messenger 
to  Richmond,  giving  his  view  of  the  situation  and 
asking  for  instructions.  In  reply,  Lee  told  him  to 
threaten  Washington.  On  the  morning  of  the  28th, 
therefore,  the  Stonewall  Brigade  marched  toward 
Harper's  Ferry,  which  was  defended  by  a  garrison 
of  7, 000  men.  After  a  skirmish  at  Charlestown  with 
two  Federal  regiments,  Winder's  men  continued  their 
advance.  E well's  division  moved  to  the  support  of 
Winder  and  on  the  29th  Jackson's  main  army  was 
in  bivouac  near  Halltown,  with  one  regiment  on 
Loudoun  Heights.  Taylor's  brigade  stood  on  guard 
at  Berryville,  the  Twelfth  Georgia  held  Front 
Eoyal  and  Ashby  was  near  Wardensville,  watching 
Fremont.  Jackson's  scouts  brought  him  the  news, 
however,  that  McDowell  and  Fremont  were  moving 
up  rapidly  to  cut  off  his  retreat.  The  division  of 
Shields,  the  advanced-guard  of  McDowell,  was  in 
Manassas  Gap  approaching  the  Valley  ;  Fremont 
had  already  marched  from  Franklin  through  Moore- 
field  to  a  point  not  far  west  of  Winchester.  Jackson 
decided,  therefore,  to  retreat  by  the  Valley  turnpike 


WINCHESTER  163 

in  order  to  save  the  immense  stores  captured  from 
Banks.  On  the  morning  of  May  30th,  the  main  body 
of  his  army  moved  back  toward  Winchester,  while 
the  Stonewall  Brigade  remained  in  front  of  Harper's 
Ferry.  Jackson  himself  returned  by  railway  and 
as  the  train  drew  near  Winchester  a  staff- officer  rode 
up  at  a  gallop  and  gave  the  signal  to  stop.  u  What 
news!"  said  Jackson  as  the  officer  approached  the 
railway  coach.  "  Colonel  Connor  has  been  driven 
back  from  Front  Royal."  A  grim  smile  played 
about  Jackson's  features  for  a  moment ;  then,  lean 
ing  forward,  he  rested  his  head  upon  his  hands  and 
apparently  fell  asleep.  Within  a  short  time,  how 
ever,  he  aroused  himself  and  turning  to  Mr.  A.  R. 
Boteler,  who  tells  the  story,  said  : 

"  I  am  going  to  send  you  to  Bichinond  for  rein 
forcements.  Banks  has  halted  at  Williamsport,  and 
is  being  reinforced  from  Pennsylvania.  Dix  [Sax- 
ton],  you  see,  is  in  my  front,  and  is  being  reinforced 
by  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Eailroad.  I  have  just 
received  a  dispatch,  informing  me  of  the  advance  of 
the  enemy  upon  Front  Royal,  which  is  captured, 
and  Fremont  is  now  advancing  toward  Wardens- 
ville.  Thus,  you  see,  I  am  nearly  surrounded  by  a 
very  large  force." 

"  What  is  your  own,  general  ?  "  said  Boteler. 

"  I  will  tell  you,  but  you  must  not  repeat  what  I 
say,  except  at  Richmond.  To  meet  this  attack,  I 
have  only  15,000  effective  men." 

"What  will  you  do  if  they  cut  you  off,  gen 
eral?" 

Jackson  hesitated  a  moment  and  then  made  the 


164  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

cool  reply  :  "I  will  fall  back  upon  Maryland  for 
reinforcements."  ' 

There  was  increased  excitement  in  the  North  and 
Stanton  telegraphed  to  the  various  governors  this 
dispatch:  "  Send  forward  all  the  troops  that  you 
can,  immediately.  Banks  completely  routed.  In 
telligence  from  various  quarters  leaves  no  doubt 
that  the  enemy,  in  great  force,  are  advancing  on 
Washington."  2  If  Jackson  had  entered  Maryland, 
there  seems  little  doubt  that  McClelland  entire 
army  would  have  been  recalled  from  Eichmond  to 
Washington. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  May  31st,  a  body  of  2,300 
prisoners,  under  guard,  led  the  way  up  the  Valley 
toward  Strasburg.  A  double  column  of  wagons, 
seven  miles  in  length,  carried  the  captured  stores. 
The  main  body  followed  behind.  An  officer  was 
sent  to  bring  up  the  Stonewall  Brigade,  with  the 
order  to  lead  it  around  through  the  mountains  in 
the  event  of  the  Federal  troops  seizing  Winchester. 
It  was  a  critical  moment.  The  enemy  were  near  at 
hand  on  each  side  of  Jackson's  pathway.  His  men 
marched  steadily  and  rapidly,  however,  and  the  Fed 
eral  leaders  had  a  wholesome  fear  of  the  energetic  Con 
federate  commander.  The  prisoners  and  the  wagon- 
train  moved  up  the  turnpike  without  hindrance  and 
in  the  afternoon  the  main  body  of  the  Confederates 
went  into  bivouac  at  Strasburg.  The  Stonewall 
Brigade  was  not  far  behind,  for  it  passed  through 
Winchester  and  encamped  at  Newtown  for  the 

1  Cooke's  Jackson,  pp.  158-159. 

2  Official  Xecords,  Vol.  XII,  Part  I,  p.  617. 


WINCHESTER  165 

night.  The  Second  Virginia  had  marched,  through 
rain  and  mud,  thirty-five  miles,  and  the  other  Stone 
wall  regiments  twenty -eight  miles. 

The  dawn  of  Sunday,  June  1st,  was  ushered  in  by 
the  sound  of  Fremont's  guns  as  he  advanced  from 
the  west  to  strike  Jackson's  column  in  flank. 
Ashby 's  cavalry  and  Taylor's  brigade  formed  in 
line  and  moved  out  to  hold  Fremont  in  check  until 
Winder's  Stonewall  regiments  could  pass  through 
Strasburg.  Taylor's  Louisiana  veterans  found  their 
task  easy.  They  rolled  back  Fremont's  column  and 
were  eager  to  strike  him  a  hard  blow.  * l  We  had  a 
fine  game  before  us,"  writes  Taylor,  "and  the 
temptation  to  play  it  was  great  j  but  Jackson's 
orders  were  imperative  and  wise.  He  had  his 
stores  to  save,  Shields  to  guard  against,  Lee's  grand 
strategy  to  promote.  He  could  not  waste  time 
chasing  Fremont."  1 

Sheltered  thus  by  Taylor  and  Ashby,  Winder's  men 
marched  across  the  front  of  Fremont's  army.  As 
Winder  passed  through  Strasburg,  Taylor's  brigade 
was  withdrawn  and  fell  into  the  roadway  as  rear 
guard.  Jackson's  whole  army,  with  prisoners  and 
wagons,  moved  slowly  southward  and  went  into 
bivouac  that  night  at  Woodstock.  Fremont  fol 
lowed  in  pursuit.  McDowell's  advanced-guard  of 
cavalry,  riding  from  Front  Eoyal,  joined  Fremont, 
but  Ashby' s  horsemen  formed  a  screen  through 
which  the  Federal  skirmishers  could  not  penetrate. 
The  crisis  was  past  and  Jackson's  army  was  safe. 

The  work  of  that  army  during  the  fourteen  days 

1  Destruction  and  Reconstruction,  p.  78. 


166  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

from  May  19th  to  June  1st  is  worthy  of  record.  It 
had  inarched  170  miles  and  defeated  a  body  of  12,500 
Federal  soldiers,  had  stirred  the  whole  North  by 
threatening  invasion,  had  forced  the  withdrawal  of 
McDowell's  army  from  Fredericksburg  and  had 
captured  the  vast  hospital  and  supply  stores  at 
Front  Eoyal,  Winchester  and  Martinsburg,  includ 
ing  about  ten  thousand  stand  of  small  arms.  When 
forces  amounting  to  60,000  men  were  advancing  on 
three  sides  on  the  morning  of  May  30th,  this  Army 
of  the  Valley  marched  nearly  sixty  miles  in  two 
days  and  carried  the  vast  train  through  the  midst 
of  the  enemy  without  the  loss  of  a  wagon.  i  i  The 
waters  had  been  held  back,''  writes  Henderson  con 
cerning  this  escape,  i  i  and  the  Confederates  had 
passed  through  them  dry-shod."  l  Only  613  officers 
and  men  had  been  lost  in  these  operations. 

With  scarcely  any  rest  for  himself  and  with  little 
food  during  the  entire  period,  Jackson  carefully 
planned  every  movement.  Nearly  every  detail  was 
carried  out  under  his  own  eye.  He  was  present 
everywhere  to  guide  and  to  give  encouragement. 
During  the  brief  intervals  of  rest,  while  his  men 
sought  sleep,  Jackson  in  prayer  sought  the  aid  of 
the  God  of  battles. 

1  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  I,  p.  351. 


CHAPTEE  XH 

CROSS  KEYS  AND  PORT  REPUBLIC 

As  the  day  closed  on  June  1st,  two  separate  col 
umns  of  the  enemy  were  moving  rapidly  in  pursuit 
of  Jackson.  Fremont,  with  Bayard's  cavalry  in 
advance,  came  into  touch  with  the  Confederate  rear 
guard  at  Woodstock.  Farther  eastward,  however, 
the  army  of  Shields  was  in  motion  up  the  Valley  of 
the  South  Fork  toward  Luray.  Shields  expected  to 
cross  the  Massanuttons,  or  to  move  around  their 
southern  end,  and  cut  off  Jackson's  retreat.  The 
Confederate  commander  understood  intuitively  the 
plan  of  the  Federal  leader  and  acted  too  quickly  for 
him.  Jackson7 s  horsemen  were  ordered  to  ride  with 
all  speed  and  burn  or  hold  the  bridges  across  the 
South  Fork.  On  the  night  of  June  2d,  therefore, 
when  the  Federal  cavalry  arrived  at  Luray,  they 
found  that  both  bridges  across  the  river  near  that 
place  had  been  burned  by  the  Confederates  and  that 
a  swift,  swollen  stream  was  rolling  between  Shields 
and  New  Market.  The  Federal  forces  were  then 
pushed  forward  up  the  Valley  but  when  the  ad 
vanced-guard  reached  Conrad's  Store  at  dawn  on 
the  4th,  the  bridge  there  had  also  been  destroyed 
and  Shields  could  not  reach  Harrisonburg  in  ad 
vance  of  Jackson's  army.  Moreover,  Shields  was 
forced  to  halt  until  his  supply-trains  could  make 


16*  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

their  way  over  the  heavy  roads  to  Conrad's  Store. 
Meanwhile,  Jackson  kept  his  army  in  close  formation 
and  moved  stubbornly  and  deliberately  southward 
from  Strasburg  toward  Harrisouburg.  Ashby' s 
guns  and  the  rapid  charges  made  by  his  horse 
men  held  in  check  the  advanced-guard  of  Fremont's 
army.  On  June  2d,  the  Federal  cavalry  made  a 
bold  dash,  captured  some  prisoners,  and  drove  the 
Confederate  horsemen  back  upon  the  infantry. 
Jackson's  men  continued  to  burn  all  the  bridges 
and  thus  delayed  Fremont's  march.  Near  Mount 
Jackson,  on  the  4th,  after  the  Confederates  had 
crossed  the  Shenandoah,  Ashby  remained  behind 
under  a  hot  fire  until  he  burned  that  bridge.  His 
famous  white  horse  was  slain  but  the  gallant  leader 
escaped  without  harm.  The  unbridged  river,  swollen 
by  recent  rains,  brought  Fremont  to  a  halt  for 
twenty-four  hours.  This  gave  Jackson  time  to  ferry 
his  sick  and  wounded  across  the  river  and  send 
them  to  Staunton.  His  army  passed  through  Har- 
risonburg  and  on  the  night  of  the  5th  went  into 
bivouac  at  the  village  of  Cross  Keys. 

Ashby  was  now  in  command  of  the  infantry  and 
cavalry  composing  the  Confederate  rear-guard.  On 
the  afternoon  of  the  6th,  a  body  of  800  Federal 
horsemen  charged  boldly  forward  ;  Ashby' s  rifle 
men,  strongly  posted  in  the  forest  upon  a  ridge, 
drove  them  back.  Then  the  Confederate  horsemen 
dashed  down  the  road  in  pursuit  and  captured  more 
than  thirty  cavalrymen,  including  their  leader, 
Colonel  Percy  Wyndham,  an  Englishman.  Fre 
mont  at  once  sent  out  a  larger  force  of  cavalry,  sup- 


OEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  REPUBLIC      169 

ported  by  two  battalions  of  infantry.  Ashby  de 
ployed  two  regiments  of  infantry  with  his  horsemen 
and  met  the  enemy.  A  fierce  fight  took  place  near 
an  open  field  waving  with  ripe  wheat,  where  Ashby 
held  the  front  with  one  of  his  regiments.  The 
Northern  fire  was  so  hot  that  the  Confederate  regi 
ment  began  to  waver.  The  two  lines  were  close  to 
gether  and  Ashby  rode  quickly  forward  and  ordered 
his  foot-soldiers  to  charge.  As  he  uttered  the  com 
mand,  his  horse  fell  to  the  ground,  but  in  an  in 
stant  Ashby  was  on  his  feet.  * l  Charge,  men  !  For 
God's  sake,  charge  !  "  he  shouted.  They  advanced 
and  the  second  Confederate  regiment  struck  the 
enemy  in  flank.  The  Federal  forces  fled  across 
the  wheat-field  and  then  the  Confederate  horsemen 
charged  their  rear  and  scattered  them.  The  Federal 
loss  was  heavy,  but  unfortunately  for  the  Confeder 
ates,  their  gallant  leader  was  no  more.  In  the  mo 
ment  of  victory,  when  the  Federal  line  was 
broken  by  the  charge  of  the  Confederate  infantry, 
Ashby  fell,  shot  through  the  heart. 

Ashby 's  career  was  short  but  it  was  filled  with 
glorious  deeds.  When  Virginia  called  her  sons  into 
the  field,  he  left  his  plantation  and  rode  to  Harper's 
Ferry,  even  before  Jackson  arrived  at  that  place. 
"What  flag  are  we  going  to  fight  under — the 
Palmetto,  or  what?"  said  one  of  his  friends. 
Ashby  raised  his  hat  and  showed  in  it  a  Virginia 
flag.  "  Here  is  the  flag  I  intend  to  fight  under,"  he 
said.  He  fought  under  it  to  the  last.  His  activi 
ties  were  limited  to  the  Valley  of  Virginia,  but  in 
that  region  his  form  and  face  were  more  familiar 


170  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

than  those  of  any  other  Confederate.  His  men 
idolized  him,  and  he  managed  them  in  battle  with 
marvelous  skill.  His  daring  courage  and  his 
wonderful  horsemanship  caused  men  to  admire  him, 
but  the  noble  traits  of  his  character  made  them 
love  him.  Comrades  who  knew  Ashby  well,  speak 
of  his  great  modesty,  the  maiden  purity  of  his 
morals,  his  winning  courtesy,  the  delicacy  of  his 
feeling,  his  generosity,  unselfishness  and  childlike 
religious  faith. 

Ashby 's  death  was  a  blow  to  the  Army  of  the 
Valley  and  no  man  felt  his  loss  more  keenly  than 
Jackson.  He  had  administered  a  stern  rebuke  to 
the  cavalry  officer  because  of  the  lack  of  discipline 
manifested  among  the  Confederate  horsemen  at 
Middletown,  and  for  a  time  Ashby  had  held  him 
self  apart  from  his  commander.  But  his  brilliant 
work  as  leader  of  the  Confederate  rear-guard  in  the 
retreat  from  Strasburg  to  Harrisonburg  had  won  for 
him  his  old  place  in  Jackson's  heart.  They  had  be 
come  completely  reconciled  and  the  latter' s  tribute 
to  him  was  that  of  a  friend.  When  the  body  of  the 
great  cavalry  leader  was  borne  to  the  village  of 
Port  Eepublic,  General  Jackson  came  to  the  room 
where  he  lay  and  entered  alone.  For  a  time  he  re 
mained  there  in  silent  communion  with  the  dead, 
and  then  "with  a  solemn  countenance,"  he  left. 
"  Poor  Ashby  is  dead,"  wrote  Jackson  in  an  order 
sent  to  the  cavalry.  "  He  fell  gloriously — one  of 
the  noblest  men  and  soldiers  in  the  Confederate 
army."  Later,  in  his  official  report,  Jackson  said  : 
"An  official  report  is  not  an  appropriate  place  for 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIC     171 

more  than  a  passing  notice  of  the  distinguished 
dead ;  but  the  close  relation  which  General  Ashby 
bore  to  my  command,  for  most  of  the  previous 
twelve  months,  will  justify  me  in  saying  that,  as 
a  partisan  officer,  I  never  knew  his  superior.  His 
daring  was  proverbial,  his  powers  of  endurance  al 
most  incredible,  his  tone  of  character  heroic,  and  his 
sagacity  almost  intuitive  in  divining  the  purposes 
and  movements  of  the  enemy. ' ' 

The  6th  and  7th  of  June  were  spent  by  Jackson's 
infantry  in  the  bivouac  at  Cross  Keys.  The  forests 
and  fields  of  the  Valley  were  clothed  in  the  beauty 
of  summer.  During  the  principal  part  of  these  two 
days,  with  the  exception  of  the  struggle  in  which 
Ashby  fell,  scarcely  a  shot  was  heard  along  the 
Sheuandoah.  Jackson  began  to  think  that  both 
Fremont  and  Shields  would  hold  back  their  forces  and 
that  no  opportunity  would  be  given  him  to  strike  the 
Federal  army.  On  the  6th  he  wrote  to  Eichmond  : 
1  i  At  present  I  do  not  see  that  I  can  do  much  more  than 
rest  my  command  and  devote  its  time  to  drilling." 

While  Jackson  was  thus  waiting  near  Port 
Eepublic  eager  for  battle,  Shields  was  busy  at  Luray 
erecting  a  bridge  over  the  South  Fork.  He  ex 
pected  to  cross  the  Massanuttons  with  a  part  of  his 
force  and  " thunder  down  on"  the  Confederate 
rear,  while  his  advanced-guard,  under  Carroll, 
marched  up  the  river  to  Waynesboro  and  cut  the 
railroad.  This  latter  movement,  he  wrote  to  Car 
roll  on  the  6th,  would  "  be  a  splendid  exploit,  and 
end  Jackson."  '  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  7th, 
1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  349. 


172  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Shields  had  further  news  which  led  him.  to  consider 
Jackson  still  nearer  to  his  "end."  He,  therefore, 
sent  this  message  to  Carroll  whose  brigade  was  near 
Conrad's  Store  on  the  South  Fork  : 

t  i  The  enemy  passed  New  Market  on  the  5th  ; 
Blenker's  division  on  the  6th  in  pursuit.  The 
enemy  has  flung  away  everything,  [even]  knap 
sacks,  and  their  stragglers  fill  the  mountain.  They 
only  need  a  movement  on  the  flank  to  panic-strike 
them,  and  break  them  into  fragments.  No  man  has 
had  such  a  chance  since  the  war  commenced.  Few 
men  ever  had  such  a  chance.  You  are  within  thirty 
miles  of  a  broken,  retreating  enemy,  who  still  hangs 
together.  Ten  thousand  Germans  [Blenker's  divi 
sion  of  Fremont's  army]  are  on  his  rear,  who  hang 
on  like  bulldogs.  You  have  only  to  throw  your 
self  down  on  Waynesboro  before  him  and  your 
cavalry  will  capture  them  by  the  thousands,  seize 
his  train  and  abundant  supplies."  1 

When  the  day  closed  on  June  7th,  Fremont's 
army  was  resting  quietly  at  Harrisonburg  ;  Swell's 
division  at  Cross  Keys  was  awaiting  Fremont's  ad 
vance,  while  the  main  body  of  the  Confederates  had 
moved  forward  to  a  point  near  Port  Eepublic  ;  the 
army  of  Shields  was  moving  up  from  Luray,  with 
the  advanced-guard,  under  Carroll,  not  far  from 
Port  Eepublic. 

The  South  Fork  of  the  Shenandoah  is  formed  by 
the  junction  of  two  streams  known  as  North  Eiver 
and  South  Eiver ;  upon  the  neck  of  land  between 
these  two  lies  the  village  of  Port  Eepublic.  Near 
the  junction  a  bridge  is  thrown  across  North  Eiver, 
1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  352. 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  REPUBLIC      173 

but  the  roadway  passes  South  Eiver  by  a  difficult 
ford.  On  the  night  of  the  7th  Jackson  made  his 
headquarters  in  the  village  and  sent  cavalry  scouts 
down  the  eastern  bank  of  the  river  to  watch  for  the 
coming  of  Shields.  The  two  armies  of  Fremont 
and  Shields  formed  an  aggregate  force  of  about 
25,000  men.  It  was  Jackson's  plan,  however,  to 
hold  apart  the  two  armies  that  were  already  sepa 
rated  by  the  river  and  to  offer  battle  to  each  one  at 
a  different  time. 

The  morning  of  Sunday,  June  8th,  dawned  bright 
and  peaceful.  Jackson  intended  to  give  his  men 
the  entire  day  for  rest  and  worship.  Soon  after  the 
sun  had  climbed  above  the  eastern  mountain,  how 
ever,  the  sharp  rattle  of  musketry  was  heard  in  the 
direction  of  Swell's  camp.  The  general  mounted 
his  horse  to  ride  toward  Cross  Keys,  but  just  at 
that  moment  rifle  shots  were  heard  on  the  eastern 
bank  of  the  river  and  a  messenger  rushed  into  Port 
Kepublic  with  startling  news.  The  Confederate 
horsemen  on  outpost  duty  had  been  attacked  and 
scattered  and  the  advanced -guard  of  Shield's  army 
was  even  then  plunging  through  South  Eiver  and 
entering  the  streets  of  the  village.  There  was 
barely  time  for  Jackson  to  put  spurs  to  his  horse 
and  to  pass  the  bridge  over  North  Eiver  at  a 
gallop,  when  a  squadron  of  Federal  cavalry,  accom 
panied  by  a  field-gun,  trotted  into  Port  Eepublic. 
Two  members  of  Jackson's  staff  were  captured  and 
the  Federal  gun  was  placed  in  position  to  com 
mand  the  bridge.  Another  Federal  gun  from  be 
yond  South  Eiver  opened  fire  on  the  town  and  the 


174  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Federal  horsemen  rode  toward  Jackson7  s  wagon- 
train  which  stood  in  the  fields  between  the  rivers. 

Major  E.  L.  Dabney,  however,  rallied  some  scat 
tered  Confederates,  dragged  two  guns  into  position 
near  the  head  of  the  village  and  drove  back  the 
Federal  horsemen.  Thus  Dabney  saved  the  wagon- 
train.  Meanwhile,  Jackson  rode  to  the  northern 
bank  of  North  Eiver  and  found  Taliaferro's  brigade 
drawn  up  for  inspection.  At  the  general's  com 
mand,  Taliaferro  at  once  moved  his  leading  regi 
ment,  the  Thirty -seventh  Virginia,  toward  the 
bridge.  A  six-pounder  from  one  of  the  Confed 
erate  batteries  also  galloped  forward.  As  they 
reached  the  top  of  the  river  bank,  a  gun  was  seen 
on  the  other  side,  posted  in  the  village  street  to 
command  the  mouth  of  the  bridge.  It  was  not 
clear  whether  this  gun  was  Federal  or  Confederate. 
" Bring  that  gun  up  here!"  shouted  Jackson  in 
a  loud  voice.  Receiving  no  reply,  he  called  out 
across  the  stream  in  a  still  more  angry  tone,  "  Bring 
that  gun  up  here,  I  say  !  "  Then  the  gunners  began 
to  move  its  trail  in  order  to  send  a  shot  at  Jackson. 
At  once  the  latter  called  out,  "Let  'em  have  it!" 
and  with  the  words  a  shot  from  one  of  the  Con 
federate  guns  went  crashing  among  the  Federal  can 
noneers.  At  the  same  moment  the  Thirty-seventh 
Virginia  charged  with  a  yell  through  the  bridge. 
A  heavy  load  of  canister  was  aimed  at  the  faces  of 
the  Confederates  as  they  were  rushing  forward,  but 
the  Federal  gunners  were  excited  and  their  shot 
flew  high.  Another  moment  passed,  and  the  gallant 
Thirty-seventh  had  the  gun  in  their  possession. 


CROSS  KEYS  AND  POET  REPUBLIC      175 

The  Federal  cavalry  was  driven  from  the  village 
and  Jackson's  staff-officers  were  set  free.  The  Con 
federate  guns  on  the  river  bluff  threw  their  shot 
across  the  stream  and  drove  back  the  infantry  of 
the  enemy's  advanced-guard.  Three  other  Federal 
guns  were  also  captured. 

When  Shields' s  men  disappeared  among  the  pines 
on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Shenandoah,  the  guns  of 
Ewell  were  roaring  out  their  defiance  to  Fremont, 
and  Jackson,  leaving  two  brigades  to  guard  the 
bridge,  rode  rapidly  to  Swell's  field  of  battle  at 
Cross  Keys. 

As  early  as  8:30  on  the  morning  of  June  8th, 
Fremont  sent  his  skirmishers  forward  to  open  the 
attack.  They  were  supported  by  a  body  of  10, 000 
Federal  infantry,  2,000  cavalry  and  twelve  batteries. 
To  withstand  this  large  force,  Ewell  had  only  about 
6,000  infantry,  500  horsemen  and  five  batteries. 
These  were  drawn  up  in  line  along  the  crest  of  a 
wooded  ridge ;  just  beyond,  there  was  an  open 
valley  through  which  flowed  the  small  stream  known 
as  Mill  Creek.  At  10  A.  M.  Fremont's  batteries 
were  pushed  forward  in  the  centre  and  opened  a 
heavy  fire.  Ewell' s  guns,  fewer  in  number,  replied 
with  spirit  and  for  hours  the  sound  of  a  fierce  can 
nonade  rolled  across  the  hills.  Meanwhile,  Blen- 
ker's  Germans  advanced  to  assail  the  Confederate 
right,  which  was  held  by  Trimble's  brigade.  These 
three  Confederate  regiments  lay  still  among  the 
oaks  on  the  ridge  and  watched  the  approach  of  the 
enemy  through  an  open  field  in  front.  When  the 
German  regiments  had  passed  the  field  and  were 


176  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

marching  up  the  slope  in  the  midst  of  the  forest,  a 
sheet  of  fire  ran  along  the  ridge's  crest  and  the 
sound  of  the  Confederate  rifles  rang  through  the 
woods.  Great  gaps  were  made  in  the  Federal  line 
and  the  Germans  fled  back  through  the  field. 
Trimble  dispatched  one  of  his  regiments  on  a  cir 
cuit  against  the  Federal  left  flank  ;  then  he  pressed 
forward  in  front  with  the  other  two,  supported  by 
six  regiments  sent  into  the  fight  by  Ewell.  The 
entire  left  wing  of  the  enemy  was  routed  and  driven 
back  upon  the  line  of  his  batteries.  At  the  same 
time,  Fremont  called  back  his  right  wing  also  and 
stood  with  his  whole  army  on  the  defensive.  The 
Federal  loss  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  was 
684  ;  the  Confederate  loss  was  only  288. 

Ewell  was  eager  to  advance  and  complete  his  vic 
tory,  but  Jackson  thought  wise  to  refrain  from  fur 
ther  battle,  for  Shields  must  yet  be  dealt  with.  Jack 
son  brought  up  two  brigades  from  Port  Eepublic  to 
support  the  Confederates  at  Cross  Keys,  but  beyond 
that  he  did  not  interfere  with  Ewell's  arrangements. 
' '  Let  the  Federals  get  very  close  before  your  infantry 
fire;  they  won't  stand  long."  This  was  his  only 
order  to  Ewell  on  the  field  that  day.  To  the  latter 
belonged  the  honor  of  the  victory  and  Jackson  gen 
erously  gave  him  the  credit.  No  man  ever  loved 
the  excitement  of  battle  more  than  "Dick"  Ewell, 
as  he  was  called.  The  fighting  line  had  great 
charms  for  him.  General  Taylor  tells  us,  that,  on 
two  occasions  in  this  Valley  Campaign,  during  the 
temporary  absence  of  Jackson,  Ewell  "marched 
forward  amongst  the  skirmishers,  where  sharp  work 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIO     177 

was  going  on.  Having  refreshed  himself,  he  re 
turned  with  the  hope  that  t  Old  Jack  would  not 
catch  him  at  it.'  "  * 

The  night  after  the  battle  at  Cross  Keys  was  full 
of  work  for  Jackson.  He  looked  after  the  feeding 
of  his  men  and  the  arrangement  of  his  trains.  At 
midnight,  just  as  the  moon  appeared  over  the  Blue 
Eidge,  the  general  went  to  the  South  Eiver  to  su 
perintend  the  building  of  a  foot-bridge]  across  the 
stream.  Two  hours  later  he  sent  for  Ewell  and  also 
for  Trimble  and  Patton,  brigade  commanders  in 
Swell's  division,  and  told  them  his  plans.  He  said 
he  expected  to  fight  two  battles  during  the  coming 
day.  He  would  first  cross  to  the  eastern  side  of  the 
river  and  defeat  Shields ;  then  he  would  return  to 
the  northwestern  bank  of  the  Shenandoah  and  drive 
home  the  attack  against  Fremont.  Patton  and 
Trimble  were  ordered  with  their  two  brigades  to 
hold  Fremont  in  check.  "Make  a  great  show," 
said  Jackson,  "so  as  to  cause  the  enemy  to  think 
the  whole  army  are  behind  you.  Hold  your  posi 
tion  as  well  as  you  can,  then  fall  back  when  obliged  ; 
take  a  new  "position,  hold  it  in  the  same  way, 
and  I  will  be  back  to  join  you  in  the  morning." 
When  Patton  asked  how  long  Fremont  must  be 
held  in  check,  Jackson  replied:  "By  the  bless 
ing  of  Providence,  I  hope  to  be  back  by  ten 
o'clock."  2 

An  hour  before  daybreak  on  the  morning  of  June 
9th,  Major  Imboden,  looking  for  a  staff-officer,  en- 

1  Destruction  and  Reconstruction,  p.  39. 

2  Cooke's  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  185. 


178  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

tered  by  mistake  the  room  occupied  by  the  general. 
Imboden  says : 

"  I  opened  the  door  softly  and  discovered  Jackson 
lying  on  his  face  across  the  bed,  fully  dressed,  with 
sword,  sash,  and  boots  all  on.  The  low-burnt  tal 
low-candle  on  the  table  shed  a  dim  light,  yet  enough 
by  which  to  recognize  him.  I  endeavored  to  with 
draw  without  waking  him.  He  turned  over,  sat 
upon  the  bed,  and  called  out,  '  Who  is  that  ? ' 

"  He  checked  my  apology  with,  i  That  is  all  right. 
It's  time  to  be  up.  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  Were 
the  men  all  up  as  you  came  through  camp  ?  ' 

u  i  Yes,  general,  and  cooking.7 

"  i  That's  right ;  we  move  at  daybreak.  Sit 
down.  I  want  to  talk  to  you.7 

"  I  had  learned  never  to  ask  him  questions  about 
his  plans,  for  he  would  never  answer  such  to  any 
one.  I  therefore  waited  for  him  to  speak  first.  He 
referred  very  feelingly  to  Ashby's  death,  and  spoke 
of  it  as  an  irreparable  loss.  When  he  paused,  I 
said,  '  General,  you  made  a  glorious  winding-up  of 
your  four  weeks  with  yesterday.'  He  replied,  '  Yes, 
God  blessed  our  army  again  yesterday,  and  I  hope 
with  His  protection  and  blessing,  we  shall  do  still 
better  to-day.'  "  ' 

While  darkness  still  lingered  in  the  shadow  of  the 
mountain,  the  Stonewall  Brigade,  1,200  strong,  with 
two  batteries,  crossed  South  River  and  moved  down 
the  eastern  bank  toward  the  position  held  by  the 
advanced-guard  of  Shields.  Behind  the  Virginians 
marched  the  Louisiana  men  under  Taylor.  At  the 
distance  of  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Port  Republic, 
the  Confederates  came  in  contact  with  the  Federal 

1  Battles  and  Leaders,  Vol.  II,  p.  293. 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIC      179 

pickets  and  drove  them.  in.  Near  the  Lewis  House, 
two  brigades  of  Federal  infantry  and  sixteen  guns, 
— about  4,000  men  all  told, — held  a  strong  position 
awaiting  Jackson's  attack.  Seven  guns,  posted 
upon  the  point  of  a  ridge  high  up  on  the  mountain 
side,  swept  the  fields  below,  over  which  the  Confed 
erates  were  advancing.  In  the  dense  forest  around 
these  guns  were  hidden  three  regiments  of  riflemen 
constituting  the  Federal  left  wing.  The  Federal 
right  rested  on  the  river,  supported  by  some  of  the 
guns.  The  other  Federal  cannon  were  placed  near 
the  Lewis  House.  From  the  latter  point,  a  hollow 
road,  strongly  fenced,  ran  to  the  river.  In  this 
road  was  posted  the  main  body  of  Federal  in 
fantry.  The  Federal  commander  on  the  field  was 
Tyler,  for  Shields  was  still  in  the  rear  with  a  part 
of  his  force.  The  Federal  soldiers  who  held  the 
line  of  battle  were  from  West  Virginia  and  Ohio 
and  were  all  sturdy  fighters.  A  hard  task,  there 
fore,  rested  upon  Winder's  brigade  of  1,200  men, 
when  Jackson  ordered  them  to  drive  back  that  body 
of  4,000  Federal  troops. 

Winder's  batteries  moved  forward  to  test  the 
Federal  gnus.  The  latter  were  aimed  with  great 
accuracy  and  proved  too  strong  for  the  Confederate 
cannon  ;  it  became  necessary,  therefore,  to  send  in  the 
Confederate  infantry.  Two  of  Winder's  regiments 
marched  to  their  right  and  advanced  through  the 
forest  on  the  mountain  slope  to  outflank  the  Federal 
battery  of  seven  guns.  These  guns  poured  grape- 
shot  into  the  Confederate  ranks.  Three  regiments 
of  Federal  riflemen  in  the  thicket  added  their  fire, 


180  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

and  Winder's  men  were  driven  back.  At  the 
same  time,  the  left  end  of  his  line  was  failing  to 
make  progress  on  the  plain  near  the  river.  The 
Federal  cannon  and  rifles,  hidden  behind  the  em 
bankment  furnished  by  the  hollow  road,  swept  the 
level  fields  with  their  fire  and  held  back  the  Con 
federate  line.  Taylor's  brigade  was  still  some  dis 
tance  from  the  scene  and  EwelPs  men  were  two  miles 
away,  making  the  passage  over  South  Eiver  on  the 
narrow  foot-bridge. 

When  Taylor  rode  forward,  he  found  Jackson  in 
the  roadway,  "  a  little  in  advance  of  his  line,  where 
the  fire  was  hottest,  with  reins  on  his  horse's  neck, 
seemingly  in  prayer."  Bringing  his  arm  with  a 
sweeping  motion  around  in  the  direction  of  the  Fed 
eral  guns  on  the  mountain,  Jackson  said  in  his 
quick  way  to  Taylor,  "That  battery  must  be 
taken  ! "  A  staff-officer  guided  Taylor's  column  up 
the  slope  and  into  the  forest,  where  the  men  of 
Louisiana  began  to  follow  the  narrow  path  that  led 
to  the  Federal  left  flank. 

Meanwhile,  Winder's  regiments  and  batteries 
were  without  support  in  the  fields  near  the  river. 
Tyler's  numbers  being  far  in  excess  of  the  Con 
federates,  the  Federal  regiments  boldly  advanced 
from  the  hollow  road  to  attack  Winder's  thin  line. 
A  fierce  struggle  took  place  on  the  plain.  Every 
man  of  the  Stonewall  Brigade  was  at  the  front  and 
the  fighting  was  at  close  range.  The  long  blue  line 
swept  forward  with  loud  cheers,  captured  one  of  the 
Confederate  guns,  and  forced  the  others  to  limber 
1  Destruction  and  Reconstruction,  p.  90. 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIC     181 

up  and  hurry  from  the  field.  As  the  Confederate 
infantry  line  began  to  fall  back,  Jackson  spurred 
his  horse  among  his  troops  and  called  upon  them  to 
stand.  All  in  vain.  Without  assistance  they  could 
not  hold  the  ground  against  Tyler's  courageous 
men. 

But  where  was  the  remainder  of  Jackson's  army  ! 
The  answer  is  that  most  of  the  Confederates  were 
delayed  by  the  difficulty  of  crossing  the  South  Eiver 
at  Port  Eepublic.  The  running  gear  of  wagons 
had  been  placed  in  the  stream  and  upon  these  were 
laid  wide  planks  to  form  the  foot-bridge.  Near  the 
deepest  part  of  the  river  some  of  these  broke  from 
their  fastenings  and  at  that  point  the  bridge  was 
limited  to  a  single  plank.  Ewell's  division  passed 
across,  therefore,  in  single  file,  for  the  officers  re 
fused  to  obey  Major  Dabney's  order  to  make  their 
men  wade  through  the  breast-high  water.  When 
Ewell's  two  advanced  regiments  reached  the  field 
of  battle,  therefore,  Winder's  brigade  was  falling 
back,  and  along  with  that  brigade,  also  the  Seventh 
Louisiana,  which  had  been  called  from  the  rear  of 
Taylor's  column  to  stem  the  tide  of  Federal  success 
near  the  river.  Even  Ewell's  two  regiments  did  not 
check  the  Federal  advance.  Tyler's  line  was 
sweeping  on,  when  it  was,  however,  suddenly 
brought  to  a  halt  by  the  sound  of  heavy  musketry 
and  the  "  rebel  yell "  from  the  thickets  high  upon 
the  mountain  slope.  Taylor's  Louisianians  had 
stumbled  through  the  undergrowth  and  splashed 
through  the  mountain  rivulets  until  they  found  the 
Federal  left  flank.  They  threw  themselves  upon 


182  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Tyler7  s  men  and  a  desperate  struggle  took  place 
around  the  Federal  guns.  For  a  part  of  the  time 
the  fighting  was  hand  to  hand.  Twice  the  Con 
federates  seized  the  cannon,  only  to  lose  them. 
Then  Taylor  sent  some  of  his  companies  to  make 
another  circuit  and  these  rushed  with  fixed  bayonets 
upon  the  guns  from  the  rear,  and  captured  them. 
Only  one  cannon  escaped  ;  the  other  six  were  turned 
against  the  enemy.  Ewell  himself  seized  a  rammer 
and  enjoyed  to  the  full  the  hot  work  of  loading  one 
of  the  guns  which  sent  rapid  discharges  of  canister 
into  the  ranks  of  the  retreating  Federals. 

Jackson's  eye  had  seen  the  key  of  the  entire  posi 
tion  and  when  Taylor  seized  it,  the  battle  was 
practically  won.  Tyler  called  back  his  line  from 
the  fields  south  of  the  Lewis  House.  It  was  too 
late  even  for  that,  for  by  this  time  the  remainder  of 
Swell's  division  had  arrived  and  was  rushing  to  the 
attack.  Winder's  men  turned  back  also,  and 
Taliaferro's  brigade  reached  the  field  in  time  to  give 
a  parting  volley  to  the  retreating  Federal  troops. 
Down  the  Valley,  along  the  river-road,  fled  Tyler's 
defeated  regiments,  with  the  Confederate  horsemen 
in  hot  pursuit. 

The  hour  of  half-past  ten  had  arrived  when 
Jackson  saw  the  triumph  of  his  battalions.  Victory 
had  been  delayed,  however,  because  the  two  Federal 
brigades  had  made  a  gallant  fight  for  five  hours 
against  the  brigades  of  Winder  and  Taylor.  About 
nine,  therefore,  when  Winder's  men  were  falling 
back,  Jackson  sent  a  messenger  with  an  order  for 
Trimble  and  Patton  to  withdraw  from  Fremont's 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIC      183 

front,  cross  North  Eiver,  and  burn  the  bridge.  The 
battle  against  Tyler  was  so  severe  that  Jackson  did 
not  think  it  wise  to  lead  his  army  into  a  second  en 
gagement  on  the  same  day.  Fremont  crept  cau 
tiously  forward,  and,  about  two  hours  after  the  re 
treat  of  Tyler,  his  advanced  brigades  reached  the 
river  bluffs  near  Port  Eepublic.  The  Confederate 
dead  and  wounded  had  already  been  removed  from 
the  field  and  Confederate  soldiers  were  then  en 
gaged  in  the  humane  work  of  giving  relief  to  the 
wounded  Federals.  Fremont,  filled  with  wrath,  no 
doubt  at  the  manner  in  which  Jackson  had  defeated 
both  Federal  armies,  massed  his  guns  near  the  bank 
of  the  Shenandoah  and  threw  shot  and  shell  at  the 
Confederate  ambulances  scattered  over  the  field  of 
battle  near  the  Lewis  House.  The  ambulances  re 
tired,  of  course,  and  the  poor  wounded  Federals 
were  thus  forced  to  endure  their  suffering  under  the 
heavy  rain  that  was  now  falling,  until  Fremont 
ceased  to  fire  off  his  guns  and  retreated  to  Harrison- 
burg. 

The  number  of  Confederates  engaged  in  the  battle 
of  Port  Eepublic  was  5,900.  Of  these,  804  were 
killed  and  wounded.  Out  of  Tyler's  force  of  4,000, 
the  total  loss,  including  450  prisoners,  amounted  to 
1,001,  or  one- fourth  of  his  army.  Tyler's  flight  was 
checked  at  Conrad's  Store  by  the  arrival  at  the  lat 
ter  point  of  the  remainder  of  Shields' s  regiments. 

At  the  close  of  the  day,  Jackson  led  his  army  up 
the  mountain  slope  into  Brown's  Gap  and  gave  his 
men  an  opportunity  to  rest.  Fremont  fled  down  the 
Valley  and  Colonel  T.  T.  Munford,  worthy  successor 


184  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

of  Ashby  as  leader  of  the  Confederate  cavalry,  took 
possession  of  Harrisonburg.  Moreover,  for  the  third 
time  McDowell's  corps  was  held  back  from  march 
ing  to  Eichmond  j  for  Shields  was  ordered  to  tarry 
at  Luray  and  Eickett's  (Ord's)  division  was  told  to 
remain  in  the  Valley  at  Front  Eoyal.  The  two  vic 
tories  at  Cross  Keys  and  Port  Eepublic  thus  again 
paralyzed  McClellan's  plans  for  the  capture  of 
Eichmond. 

On  June  12th,  Jackson  led  his  regiments  into  a 
beautiful  grove  near  Mount  Meridian  between  the 
two  rivers.  There  the  men  found  repose  beneath 
the  shade  of  the  trees  or  bathed  in  the  sparkling 
waters  of  the  Shenandoah.  Saturday,  June  14th, 
was  set  apart  for  thanksgiving  and  prayer.  He 
wrote  that  day  to  his  wife  :  "Our  God  has  again 
thrown  His  shield  over  me  in  the  various  apparent 
dangers  to  which  I  have  been  exposed.  This  even 
ing  we  have  religious  services  in  the  army,  for  the 
purpose  of  rendering  thanks  to  the  Most  High  for 
the  victories  with  which  He  has  crowned  our  arms  ; 
and  my  earnest  prayer  is  that  our  ever  kind  heavenly 
Father  will  continue  to  crown  our  arms  with  success, 
until,  through  His  Divine  blessing,  our  independence 
shall  be  established." 

On  the  following  day,  Sunday,  June  15th,  a  gen 
eral  communion  was  observed  in  the  camp  of 
Taliaf errors  brigade,  and  the  elements  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  were  dispensed  in  the  grove  to  a  great  com 
pany  of  Christian  soldiers,  of  every  religious  denom 
ination,  from  the  entire  Army  of  the  Valley. 
"At  this  solemnity,"  says  Dabney,  "the  general 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIC      185 

was  present  as  a  worshiper,  and  modestly  partici 
pated  with  his  men  in  the  sacred  feast.  The  quiet 
diffidence  with  which  he  took  the  least  obtrusive 
place  and  received  the  sacred  emblems  from  the 
hands  of  a  regimental  chaplain,  was  in  beautiful 
contrast  with  the  majesty  and  authority  of  his 
bearing  in  the  crisis  of  battle."  '  After  thus 
solemnly  dedicating  themselves  to  the  service  of 
their  God  and  their  country,  Jackson  and  his 
men  silently  moved  away  two  days  later,  on  June 
17th,  to  enter  a  larger  field  of  activity  around  Eich- 
mond. 

Jackson's  fame  as  a  military  leader  was  most  surely 
established  in  his  own  country  and  in  Europe  by 
the  operations  of  the  forty-two  days  from  April  29th 
to  June  9th.  During  that  period  his  army  marched 
more  than  four  hundred  miles,  fought  five  battles 
and  numerous  combats,  and  won  all  of  them.  With 
only  16,000  men  he  had  kept  70,000  Federal  troops, 
— those  of  Banks,  Fremont  and  McDowell, — engaged 
in  the  Valley,  had  thwarted  their  movements  and 
had  kept  them  from  aiding  McClellan  at  Eichmond. 
He  had  taken  3,500  prisoners,  great  quantities  of 
stores,  nine  guns  and  10,000  rifles,  while  3,500  Fed 
eral  soldiers  had  been  disabled.  These  results  were 
all  accomplished  at  comparatively  small  cost  to  the 
Confederates.  To  .this  campaign  there  is  no  parallel 
in  history,  unless  it  be  Napoleon's  campaign  in 
Italy  in  1796.  "  And  it  may  even  be  questioned," 
writes  Colonel  Henderson,"  "  whether,  in  some 


1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  430. 

2  Life  of  Jackson,  Vol.  I,  pp.  419-420. 


186  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

respects,  it  was  not  more  brilliant.  The  odds 
against  the  Confederates  were  far  greater  than 
against  the  French.  Jackson  had  to  deal  with  a 
homogeneous  enemy,  with  generals  anxious  to  render 
each  other  loyal  support,  and  not  with  the  contin 
gents  of  different  states.  His  marches  were  far 
longer  than  Napoleon's.  The  theatre  of  war  was 
not  less  difficult.  His  troops  were  not  veterans, 
but,  in  great  part,  the  very  rawest  of  recruits.  The 
enemy's  officers  and  soldiers  were  not  inferior  to  his 
own.  .  .  .  Moreover,  Jackson  was  merely  the 
commander  of  a  detached  force,  which  might  at  any 
moment  be  required  at  Richmond.  The  risks  which 
Napoleon  freely  accepted  he  could  not  afford.  He 
dared  not  deliver  battle  unless  he  were  certain  of 
success." 

In  order  to  attain  success,  Jackson  devoted  every 
mental  faculty  to  the  consideration  of  the  military 
problems  before  him.  Every  movement  possible  to 
the  enemy  was  planned  in  advance.  Every  risk 
was  weighed.  His  topographical  engineer,  Major 
Hotchkiss,  prepared  careful  and  elaborate  maps  of 
the  chief  portions  of  the  Valley  of  Virginia  ;  special 
drawings  were  made  of  the  districts  in  which  Jack 
son's  principal  battles  were  fought.  To  these  maps, 
marked  even  with  foot-paths  and  mountain  rivulets, 
the  general  gave  hours  of  study.  For  this  reason 
his  knowledge  of  the  country  was  so  wonderful  that 
his  men  declared  that  Jackson  "knew  every  hole 
and  corner  of  the  Valley  as  if  he  had  made  it  him 
self."  It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  that,  as  Dabney 
writes,  "  nothing  emerged  which  had  not  been  con- 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIC      187 

sidered  before  in  his  mind  ;  no  possibility  was  over 
looked  ;  he  was  never  surprised." 

While  Jackson  was  an  eager  student  of  Napoleon's 
campaigns,  he  was  not  a  blind  imitator  of  that 
great  leader's  movements.  He  adapted  Napoleon's 
methods  of  warfare  to  the  conditions  that  surrounded 
him  in  the  Valley.  He  developed  rules  and  maxims 
that  must  henceforth  be  accepted  as  fundamental 
principles  for  the  guidance  of  every  soldier.  Gen 
eral  Imboden  tells  us  that  he  often  heard  Jackson 
say  that  there  were  two  things  never  to  be  lost  sight 
of  by  a  military  commander.  "  Always  mystify, 
mislead  and  surprise  the  enemy,  if  possible,"  said 
Jackson  ;  i  i  and  when  you  strike  and  overcome  him, 
never  give  up  the  pursuit  as  long  as  your  men  have 
strength  to  follow ;  for  an  army  routed,  if  hotly 
pursued,  becomes  panic-stricken,  and  can  then  be 
destroyed  by  half  their  number.  The  other  rule  is, 
never  fight  against  heavy  odds,  if  by  any  possible 
manoeuvring  you  can  hurl  your  own  force  on  only  a 
part,  and  that  the  weakest  part,  of  your  enemy  and 
crush  it.  Such  tactics  will  win  every  time,  and  a 
small  army  may  thus  destroy  a  large  one  in  detail, 
and  repeated  victory  will  make  it  invincible."  * 
Jackson  said  further  :  "  To  move  swiftly,  strike 
vigorously,  and  secure  all  the  fruits  of  victory,  is  the 
secret  of  successful  war." 

We  have  seen  already  how  he  led  his  men  along 
forest  roads  and  over  farm  tracks,  wherever  the 
route  was  concealed  from  the  enemy.  Moreover, 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  68. 

8  Battles  and  Leaders,  Vol.  II,  p.  297. 


188  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

his  own  soldiers  and  officers  were  often  "  mystified, " 
for  to  the  latter  he  usually  refused  to  communicate 
his  plans.  This  course  at  first  made  his  subordinates 
angry.  General  Ewell  is  reported  to  have  said  con 
cerning  Jackson's  Valley  Campaign  :  "Well,  sir, 
when  he  commenced  it  I  thought  him  crazy ;  be 
fore  he  ended  it  I  thought  him  inspired. " 

Jackson's  men  and  officers  cooperated  with  him 
in  the  most  admirable  manner  to  win  the  successes 
of  the  Valley.  Oftentimes  the  men  moved  forward 
and  remained  in  the  fight  after  their  officers  had 
fallen,  thus  showing,  upon  many  a  field,  that  they 
were  not  in  need  of  leaders.  Under  Jackson's  per 
sonal  instruction  and  guidance  this  army  became  a 
marvelous  military  machine.  Often  without  food 
and  without  shoes,  they  would  make  long  marches 
and  follow  these  up  by  fierce  attacks  against  the 
enemy.  "One  male  a  week  and  three  foights  a 
day,"  said  an  Irishman  in  the  ranks,  was  the  rule 
in  Jackson's  army.  The  men  showed  marvelous 
powers  of  endurance  and  wonderful  courage.  Never 
theless,  this  was  due  in  part  to  their  faith  in  their 
leader.  Jackson,  moreover,  was  careful  to  preserve 
the  strength  of  his  soldiers,  and  only  four  times 
during  the  Valley  Campaign  did  he  make  forced 
marches.  "  He  never  broke  down  his  men  by  long- 
continued  movement.  He  rested  the  whole  column 
very  often,  but  only  for  a  few  minutes  at  a  time. 
He  liked  to  see  the  men  lie  flat  on  the  ground  to 
rest  and  would  say,  l  A  man  rests  all  over  when  he 
lies  down.'  "  * 

1  Battles  and  Leader*,  Vol.  II,  pp.  297-298. 


CBOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIC     189 

The  infantry  and  artillerists  always  fought  under 
the  eye  of  Jackson.  As  to  the  cavalry,  he  made 
better  use  of  that  part  of  the  army  than  any  other 
commander  on  either  side  during  the  war.  To  find 
out  the  enemy's  plans,  to  screen  all  the  movements 
of  the  main  body,  to  rush  into  the  fight  at  a  critical 
moment  and  to  pursue  the  broken  enemy  after  the 
battle, — this  was  the  service  required  of  the  horse 
men.  It  must  needs  be  said,  of  course,  that  this 
service  was  rendered  the  more  efficient  by  the  daring 
and  skill  of  Jackson's  two  great  cavalry  leaders, 
Ashby  and  Munford. 

Jackson  lived  on  the  same  plain  food  that  was 
furnished  to  his  private  soldiers.  He  continued  to 
wear  the  same  old  faded  and  sunburnt  uniform.  He 
made  his  headquarters  in  an  ordinary  bell-tent  or  in 
the  room  of  a  house.  If  these  were  not  convenient, 
he  would  wrap  himself  in  his  blankets  and  lie  down 
under  a  tree  or  in  a  fence-corner.  Sleep  came  read 
ily  to  him  anywhere,  in  the  saddle  or  in  church 
during  the  sermon.  In  camp  his  manner  was 
always  courteous  and  kindly  and  he  never  posed 
there  as  the  commander-in-chief.  If  men  and  of 
ficers  failed  in  duty,  no  man  was  ever  more  stern 
and  severe  than  Jackson  in  imposing  a  punishment. 
The  higher  the  rank  of  the  offender,  the  heavier 
was  the  penalty,  for  Jackson  had  no  respect  for  per 
sons  in  the  administration  of  discipline.  He  never 
imposed  upon  the  men  hardships  which  he  himself 
was  not  willing  to  endure.  They  saw  him  pass 
hours  on  the  march  without  food.  They  often  saw 
him  ride  to  the  front  under  the  hottest  fire  and  sit 


190  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

there  upon  his  horse,  the  coolest  man  in  the  army. 
His  soldiers  had  a  passionate  admiration  for  "  Old 
Jack,"  as  they  called  him,  and  were  ready  to  follow 
him  in  the  most  desperate  encounter.  "I  never 
saw  one  of  Jackson's  couriers,"  said  Ewell,  "  ap 
proach  without  expecting  an  order  to  assault  the 
North  Pole."  .  If  such  an  order  had  been  given  in 
June,  1862,  Ewell  and  all  the  rest  of  Jackson's  army 
would  have  started  at  once  to  make  the  move 
ment. 

As  a  soldier,  with  a  military  duty  resting  upon 
him,  Jackson  was  stern  and  imperious  in  giving 
orders  and  inflexible  in  maintaining  discipline.  As 
a  man  among  his  staff-officers  and  other  near  com 
rades,  he  was  full  of  all  gentleness.  Tender  sym 
pathy  was  always  offered  by  him  to  any  one  in 
sorrow  or  trouble.  Moreover,  according  to  Dabney, 
"if  he  found  in  an  officer  a  hearty  and  zealous  pur 
pose  to  do  all  his  duty,  he  was  the  most  tolerant  and 
gracious  of  superiors,  overlooking  blunders  and 
mistakes  with  unbounded  patience,  and  repairing 
them  through  his  own  exertions,  without  even  a 
sign  of  vexation."  When  Dabney  told  the  general 
about  the  delay  at  the  bridge  on  the  morning  of  the 
battle  of  Port  Eepublic,  a  delay  that  frustrated  the 
plan  of  fighting  two  battles  that  day,  Jackson  re 
ceived  the  report  quietly,  ascribing  the  accident  as 
11  due  to  the  will  of  Providence  and,  therefore,  to  be 
accepted  without  complaint."  1 

During  the  Valley  Campaign,  it  became  apparent 
to  the  soldiers  of  his  army  that  Jackson  was  a  man 
1  Southern  Historical  Society  Papers,  Vol.  XI,  p.  152. 


CKOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  REPUBLIC      191 

of  unusual  piety.  This  fact  was  forced  upon  the 
knowledge  of  the  men,  not  by  Jackson's  words  but 
by  his  conduct.  They  were  all  impressed  with  the 
sincerity  and  consistency  of  his  Christian  faith.  All 
knew  that  he  was  a  man  of  prayer  and  all  believed 
in  him.  He  made  no  parade  of  his  religious  faith. 
Whenever  possible,  he  sought  a  private  place  for 
prayer.  He  did  not  pose  as  a  Christian  who  had 
attained  unto  perfection.  His  conversation  was  as 
much  devoid  of  cant  as  his  uniform  was  free 
from  gold-braid.  In  one  respect  only  can  Jack 
son  be  called  a  Puritan,  and  that  is,  that  his 
nature  was  saturated  with  the  Biblical  conception 
of  life.  He  had  an  intense  sense  of  God's  pres 
ence  with  him.  The  Word  of  God  was  ringing 
in  his  ears  continually  day  and  night,  and  his 
letters  are  filled  with  quotations  from  it.  In  every 
incident  of  life  he  saw  the  visible  finger  of  God. 
Every  victory  won  was  ascribed  to  the  Providence 
of  God.  To  speak  thus  is  not  an  indication  of 
fanaticism  ;  it  only  makes  manifest  the  fact  that 
Biblical  ideas  and  expressions  formed  the  basis 
of  Jackson's  natural  speech.  What  the  ordinary 
Christian  feels  only  during  the  earnest  moments 
which  he  spends  upon  his  knees,  Jackson  felt  as 
a  second  nature  in  the  full  tide  of  daily  life  ; — in 
camp,  throughout  the  march,  or  on  the  field  of 
battle.  Thus  was  his  sagacity  intensified. 

Jackson  was  insensible  to  every  form  of  danger. 
When  he  reached  a  determination,  his  resolu 
tion  became  firm  down  to  the  very  roots  of  his 
soul.  His  will  was  aroused  to  a  white  heat  be- 


192  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

cause  he  knew  that  he  was  God's  chosen  instrument 
to  labor  and  to  tight  in  defence  of  his  country. 
This  sense  of  dependence  upon  God,  however,  did 
not  make  him  relax  in  his  dependence  upon  his  own 
exertions.  Sleepless  vigilance,  rapid  marches  and 
bold  assaults  with  the  bayonet  were  necessary 
agencies  in  achieving  victory.  To  quote  again  a 
portion  of  his  own  words  concerning  his  two  rules 
of  warfare,  given  above  from  Imboden,  "  Such  tac 
tics  will  win  every  time."  Doctor  Dabney  writes 
as  follows  : 

' '  It  was  not  unusual  to  see  him  pale  and  tremulous 
with  excitement  at  the  firing  of  the  first  gun  of  an  open 
ing  battle.  But  the  only  true  courage  is  moral  cour 
age,  and  this  was  so  perfect  in  him,  that  it  had  abso 
lutely  changed  his  corporeal  nature.  No  man  could 
exhibit  a  more  calm  indifference  to  personal  danger, 
and  more  perfect  self-possession  and  equanimity  in  the 
greatest  perils.  The  determination  of  his  spirit  so 
controlled  his  body  that  his  very  flesh  became  impas 
sive  ;  the  nearest  hissing  of  bullets  seemed  to  produce 
no  quiver  of  the  nerves  ;  and  when  cannon-balls  hur 
tled  across  his  path,  there  was  no  involuntary  shrink 
ing  of  the  bridle-hand.  The  power  of  concentration 
was  of  unrivaled  force  in  his  mind,  and  when  occu 
pied  in  profound  thought,  or  inspired  with  some 
great  purpose,  he  seemed  to  become  almost  uncon 
scious  of  external  things.  This  was  the  true  expla 
nation  of  that  seeming  recklessness  with  which  he 
sometimes  exposed  himself  on  the  field  of  battle. 
The  populace,  who  love  exaggerations,  called  him 
fatalist,  and  imagined  that,  like  a  Mohammedan,  he 
thought  natural  precautions  inconsistent  with  his 
firm  belief  in  an  overruling  Providence.  But  noth 
ing  could  be  more  untrue.  He  always  recognized 


CEOSS  KEYS  AND  POET  EEPUBLIO      193 

the  obligations  of  prudence,  and  declared  that  it 
was  not  his  purpose  to  expose  himself  without  neces 
sity."  l 

It  has  been  supposed  that  his  selection  of  a  Pres 
byterian  minister  as  chief  of  staff  was  an  indication 
of  religious  fanaticism  on  Jackson's  part.  This  is 
an  utterly  mistaken  view.  Jackson  knew  that  Doc 
tor  Dabney  had  been  brought  up,  like  himself,  on  a 
plantation  ;  that  he  was  vigorous  in  the  management 
of  practical  affairs  j  that  he  had  fine  sense  and  un 
usual  strength  of  intellect  j  and  that  he  was  moroever 
a  man  of  the  highest  integrity.  ' '  Your  duties  would 
be  such  that  you  would  not  have  an  opportunity  of 
preaching,  except  on  the  Sabbath,"  Jackson  wrote, 
when  he  offered  the  position.  Dabney  was  chosen 
for  stern  work  and  well  did  he  meet  the  require 
ments  of  his  office.  His  energy  was  only  a  degree 
less  fiery,  perhaps,  than  that  of  Jackson  himself ; 
his  strong,  brilliant  mind  retained  Jackson's  orders 
in  the  exact  form  in  which  they  were  given  and  they 
were  always  promptly  and  faithfully  delivered. 
While  Dabney' s  health  lasted  there  was  no  more 
efficient  staff-officer  than  he  in  the  Confederate 
service. 

Perhaps  there  was  a  touch  of  humor  in  Jackson's 
conduct,  one  day,  not  long  after  Dabney 's  arrival  at 
headquarters.  The  latter  was  dressed  in  a  long, 
black  coat,  wore  a  high  hat  and  carried  an  um 
brella.  As  Jackson  and  his  staff  rode  past  the  col 
umn,  the  men  began  to  call  out  to  the  new  adjutant : 
"  Come  out  from  under  that  umbrella  !  I  know  you 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  738. 


194  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

are  under  there  ;  I  see  your  feet  shaking  !  "  Jack 
son  paid  little  heed  at  first,  but  when  he  at  last 
learned  the  source  of  the  merriment,  he  said,  ' '  Gen 
tlemen,  let  us  ride!"  Putting  spurs  to  his  horse 
the  general  dashed  through  an  adjacent  piece  of 
thick  wood,  followed  by  all  the  members  of  his 
staff.  He  soon  headed  for  the  roadway  again  and 
when  they  rejoined  the  column,  the  major's  um 
brella  was  seen  to  be  in  fragments,  while  the  hat 
and  coat  had  received  rough  treatment  from  the  low 
branches  of  the  trees.  In  this  manner  the  adj  ataut 
was  initiated  into  his  office.  Major  Dabney  showed 
his  mettle,  however,  and  vindicated  the  wisdom  of 
Jackson's  choice,  for  not  long  afterward  one  of  the 
officers  of  the  Stonewall  Brigade  made  this  rather 
profane  remark  :  "Our  parson  is  not  afraid  of 
Yankee  bullets,  and  I  tell  you  he  preaches  like  hell." 
Jackson  did  not  thrust  his  religion  upon  the  at 
tention  of  unwilling  listeners.  Morning  and  even 
ing  prayers  were  regularly  offered  at  his  headquar 
ters,  but  when  any  member  of  the  staff  preferred  not 
to  attend,  Jackson  never  made  any  reference  to  the 
matter.  Sunday  was  observed,  whenever  possible, 
as  a  day  of  rest  and  worship,  and  all  of  the  men 
were  invited  to  be  present  at  the  religious  services 
conducted  by  the  chaplains.  It  is  well  to  remember, 
however,  that  each  of  the  six  Sabbaths  that  fell 
within  the  period  of  the  Valley  Campaign,  except  a 
portion  of  one,  was  spent  in  the  most  strenuous 
marching  and  fighting.  1 

1  On  Sunday,  March  23d,  he  fought  the  battle  of  Kernstown ; 
Sunday,  May  4th,  made  a  rapid  march  to  Staunton ;  Sunday, 


CROSS  KEYS  AND  PORT  REPUBLIC      195 

Jackson  would  not  permit  any  unclean  remark 
made  in  his  presence  to  go  without  rebuke.  When 
any  of  his  officers  broke  out  into  profanity  before 
him,  his  chiding  was  always  given  in  the  most 
kindly  manner.  General  Taylor  tells  us  that,  when 
he  was  deploying  his  Louisiana  brigade  for  the 
charge,  on  the  morning  of  the  battle  at  Winchester, 
Jackson  rode  beside  him.  The  air  was  so  filled 
with  whistling  shells  and  bullets  that  the  men  in  the 
columns  began  to  jerk  down  their  heads.  Taylor 
forgot  Jackson's  presence  for  the  moment  and 
"ripped  out"  an  oath,  asking  the  men  why  they 
were  dodging.  "  The  sharp  tones  of  a  familiar 
voice,1'  says  Taylor,  "produced  the  desired  effect, 
and  the  men  looked  as  if  they  had  swallowed  ram 
rods  ;  but  I  shall  never  forget  the  reproachful  sur 
prise  expressed  in  Jackson's  face.  He  placed  his 
hand  on  my  shoulder,  said  in  a  gentle  voice,  '  I 
am  afraid  you  are  a  wicked  fellow/  turned,  and 
rode  back  to  the  pike."  After  the  brigade  had 
made  a  gallant  attack  and  was  driving  the  enemy 
through  Winchester,  Jackson  came  up  and  gave 
Taylor  that  grasp  of  the  hand  which,  says  the  latter, 
as  already  quoted  in  this  volume,  was  "worth  a 
thousand  words  from  another."  1 

May  llth,  made  a  forced  march  to  Franklin;  Sunday,  May  18th, 
rested  in  camp  but  held  important  conferences  with  Ewell  and 
telegraphed  message  to  Lee  ;  Sunday,  May  25th,  fought  Banks 
at  Winchester  ;  Sunday,  June  1st,  fought'  Fremont  near  Stras- 
burg  and  marched  to  Woodstock;  Sunday,  June  8th,  fought 
battle  of  Cross  Keys. 

1  Destruction  and  Reconstruction,  p.  84. 


CHAPTEE  XIII 

THE  MARCH  FROM  THE  VALLEY  TO  RICHMOND 

WE  have  now  reached  that  point  in  the  story  of 
General  Jackson's  career,  when  attention  must  be 
given  to  his  share  in  military  movements  that  took 
place  upon  a  field  wider  than  the  Valley  of  Vir 
ginia.  It  must  be  remembered  that  from  the  sum 
mer  of  1861,  after  the  close  of  the  first  battle  of 
Manassas,  Jackson  never  ceased  to  advocate  an  in 
vasion  of  the  North.  When  he  was  in  command  of 
Harper's  Ferry,  he  crossed  the  Potomac  upon  his 
own  authority  and  fortified  Maryland  Heights. 
During  the  campaign  of  1862  he  was  continually 
asking  for  reinforcements  in  order  that  he  might 
threaten  or  assail  the  enemy's  forces  beyond  the 
Potomac.  Full  credit  must  be  ascribed  to  Joseph 
E.  Johnston  for  permitting  Jackson  to  remain  in 
the  Valley  when  McClellan  moved  his  army  to  the 
Peninsula,  and  for  giving  expression  to  the  idea 
that  the  Federal  troops  must  be  kept  away  from 
Eichmond.  This  idea  in  even  a  more  definite  form 
was  in  Lee's  mind,  for  he  allowed  Jackson  to  re 
tain  Ewell  in  the  Valley  to  aid  in  striking  Banks  a 
decisive  blow.  The  commander-in-chief  was  most 
generous  in  aiding  Jackson  and  in  commending 
his  work.  At  Eichmond,  Lee  was  looking  upon 
the  whole  field  of  operations  from  the  James  Eiver 


FEOM  THE  VALLEY  TO  EICHMOND      197 

northward  to  the  Susquehanna  and  within  that  field 
he  was  conducting  a  masterly  game  of  military 
strategy.  But  the  same  strategical  ideas  were  also 
in  Jackson's  mind.  He  talked  and  wrote  about 
them  during  the  entire  period  of  his  campaign.  The 
instructions  he  received  were  the  instructions  which 
he  would  have  asked  for,  and  which  in  many  cases 
he  did  ask  for.  These  were  always  general  in  char 
acter.  The  marking  out  of  specific  plans  and  their 
execution  were  left  to  Jackson.  The  secret  march 
to  McDowell,  the  surprise  of  Front  Eoyal,  the  un 
wearied  pursuit  of  Banks  until  the  latter  was  over 
thrown,  the  successive  victories  over  Fremont  and 
Shields, — all  these  were  due  to  Jackson's  marvelous 
strategy  and  brilliant  tactical  arrangements.  In  the 
most  essential  and  important  sense,  the  Valley  Cam 
paign  must  be  accredited  entirely  to  Jackson. 

After  the  defeat  of  Banks  at  Winchester,  Jackson 
asked  his  friend,  Alexander  E.  Boteler,  to  tell  the 
authorities  at  Eichniond  that  if  they  would  send  him 
reinforcements,  he  would  undertake  to  capture 
Washington.  "Tell  General  Jackson,7'  was  the 
reply  of  General  Lee,  l '  that  he  must  first  help  me 
to  drive  these  people  away  from  Eichmond."  * 
After  the  victory  of  Port  Eepublic,  on  June  9th,  the 
danger  of  the  Confederate  capital  was  still  more 
imminent.  On  May  31st  and  June  1st,  Johnston 
had  attacked  two  of  McClellan's  corps  at  Seven 
Pines  on  the  southern  bank  of  the  Chickahominy, 
with  only  moderate  success.  McClellan  placed  all 
but  one  of  his  army  corps  in  position  on  the  Eich- 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  431. 


198  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

mond  side  of  the  Chickahominy  and  was  again  wait 
ing  for  McDowell's  approach  from  Fredericksburg 
in  order  that  he  might  seize  the  city.  The  situation 
of  the  Confederates  was  critical  j  nevertheless,  on 
June  8th,  while  Jackson  was  fighting  at  Cross  Keys, 
Lee  wrote  to  him  :  i  l  Should  there  be  nothing  re 
quiring  your  attention  in  the  Valley,  so  as  to  pre 
vent  you  leaving  it  in  a  few  days,  and  you  can  make 
arrangements  to  deceive  the  enemy  and  impress  him 
with  the  idea  of  your  presence,  please  let  me  know, 
that  you  may  unite  at  the  decisive  moment  with  the 
army  near  Richmond." 

At  the  same  time  Lee  sent  7,000  soldiers  under 
Lawton  and  Whiting,  to  reinforce  Jackson.  Care 
was  taken  in  Richmond  that  some  Federal  prisoners 
should  see  these  Confederates  on  board  the  trains 
and  should  learn  that  they  were  on  the  way  to  the 
Valley.  The  prisoners  were  then  released  on  parole 
and  allowed  to  carry  the  news  to  the  Federal  com 
manders.  Thus  was  begun  the  game  of  deceiving 
the  enemy.  On  June  llth,  Lee  wrote  to  Jackson 
concerning  Cross  Keys  and  Port  Eepublic  : 

"Your  recent  successes  have  been  the  cause  of 
the  liveliest  joy  in  this  army  as  well  as  in  the  coun 
try.  The  admiration  excited  by  your  skill  and 
boldness  has  been  constantly  mingled  with  solicitude 
for  your  situation.  The  practicability  of  reinforc 
ing  you  has  been  the  subject  of  gravest  consid 
eration.  It  has  been  determined  to  do  so  at  the  ex 
pense  of  weakening  this  army.  Brigadier- General 
Lawton  with  six  regiments  from  Georgia  is  on  his 
way  to  you,  and  Brigadier-General  Whiting  with 
eight  veteran  regiments  leaves  here  to -day.  The 


FEOM  THE  VALLEY  TO  EICHMOND     199 

object  is  to  enable  you  to  crush  the  forces  opposed 
to  you.  Leave  your  enfeebled  troops  to  watch  the 
country  and  guard  the  passes  covered  by  your 
cavalry  and  artillery,  and  with  your  main  body,  in 
cluding  E  well's  division  and  Lawton's  and  Whiting's 
commands,  move  rapidly  to  Ashland  by  rail  or 
otherwise,  as  you  may  find  most  advantageous,  and 
sweep  down  between  the  Chickahominy  and  the 
Pamunkey,  cutting  up  the  enemy's  communications, 
etc.,  while  this  army  attacks  McClellan  in  front. 
He  will  then,  I  think,  be  forced  to  come  out  of  his 
intrenchments,  where  he  is  strongly  posted  on  the 
Chickahominy,  and  apparently  preparing  to  move 
by  gradual  approaches  on  Eichmond."  l 

On  the  16th,  Lee  wrote  again  that  if  Fremont  and 
Shields  were  still  retreating,  "  the  sooner  you  unite 
with  this  army  the  better.  McClellan  is  being 
strengthened.  .  .  .  There  is  much  sickness  in 
his  ranks,  but  his  reinforcements  by  far  exceed  his 
losses.  The  present,  therefore,  seems  to  be  favor 
able  for  a  junction  of  your  army  and  this.  If  you 
agree  with  me,  the  sooner  you  can  make  arrange 
ments  to  do  so,  the  better.  In  moving  your  troops, 
you  could  let  it  be  understood  that  it  was  to  pursue 
the  enemy  in  your  front.  .  .  .  To  be  efficacious, 
the  movement  must  be  secret.'7 

Before  this  letter  reached  Jackson,  however,  he 
had  begun  to  make  preparations  for  the  march  to 
Eichmond.  On  the  13th  he  told  Munford  to  press 
down  the  Valley  toward  New  Market  with  his  entire 
force  of  horsemen  and  make  upon  the  enemy  the 
impression  that  a  " heavy  advance"  of  the  entire 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  910. 


200  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Army  of  the  Valley  was  about  to  take  place.  Jack 
son  himself  maintained  the  utmost  secrecy  about  his 
plans.  He  did  not  breathe  them  to  any  one  beside 
Colonel  Munford  ;  not  even  his  staff- officers  were 
taken  into  his  confidence.  The  most  elaborate  care 
was  exercised  to  blind  the  eyes  of  both  friend  and 
foe  and  to  give  to  everybody  the  impression  that  re 
inforcements  were  on  the  way  to  the  Valley  to 
enable  Jackson  to  drive  the  enemy  beyond  the 
Potomac  and  to  threaten  Washington.  A  close  line 
of  cavalry  was  drawn  between  the  two  armies  ;  no 
civilians  were  allowed  to  pass  ;  the  bearers  of  flags 
of  truce  were  all  given  the  idea  that  the  Confeder 
ates  were  about  to  move  forward  in  great  force. 

On  the  17th  of  June,  Jackson  was  full  of  activity. 
There  was  an  air  of  secrecy  about  every  act  and 
every  order.  "General  Jackson,  somewhere," — 
this  was  the  direction  on  the  letters  that  were  com 
ing  to  him,  written  in  that  manner  according  to  his 
previous  instruction.  In  the  afternoon  Ewell  was 
ordered  to  lead  his  division  through  Brown's  Gap 
toward  Charlottesville  ;  the  rest  of  the  Valley  troops 
were  told  to  follow  Ewell  the  next  morning.  The 
officers  were  all  greatly  angered  because  Jackson 
did  not  explain  the  purpose  of  the  march  across  the 
Blue  Eidge.  On  the  day  before,  Whiting  had  gal 
loped  from  Staunton  to  Jackson's  camp  near  Port 
Eepublic  to  see  the  general.  About  midnight 
Whiting  returned  to  Staunton  and  there  Iinboden 
saw  him  "in  a  towering  passion."  He  "  declared 
that  Jackson  had  treated  him  outrageously." 
"How  is  that  possible,  general?"  said  Imboden ; 


FROM  THE  VALLEY  TO  RICHMOND     201 

"He  is  very  polite  to  every  one. "  "  Oh,  hang 
him  !  "  said  Whiting,  "  he  was  polite  enough.  But 
he  didn't  say  one  word  about  his  plans.  I  finally 
asked  him  for  orders,  telling  him  what  troops  I  had. 
He  simply  told  me  to  go  back  to  Staunton,  and  he 
would  send  me  orders  to-morrow.  I  haven't  the 
slightest  idea  what  they  will  be.  I  believe  he  has 
no  more  sense  than  my  horse."  l  The  next  day 
(17th),  while  Ewell  was  leaving  the  Valley,  a  courier 
came  from  Jackson  to  order  Whiting  to  march  down 
the  Valley  toward  Harrisonburg  !  Another  cou 
rier  followed  instructing  his  troops  to  halt  and  go 
into  camp  !  The  next  order  sent  to  Whiting  and 
Lawton  commanded  them  to  take  the  cars  at  Staunton 
and  move  to  Gordousville.  At  the  close  of  the  17th, 
Jackson  sent  a  message  to  Munford  to  meet  him 
at  Mount  Sidney  that  night  at  ten  o'clock.  "I will 
be  on  my  horse  at  the  north  end  of  the  town,"  he 
wrote,  i  l  so  you  need  not  inquire  after  me. "  2  At  the 
appointed  hour,  Munford  rode  to  the  village.  The 
moon  was  shining  and  at  the  head  of  the  street 
he  saw  a  solitary  figure.  "  Ah,  colonel,  here 
you  are,"  said  Jackson;  uwhat  news  from  the 
front!" 

"All  quiet,  general,"  said  Munford. 

"Good!  now  I  wish  you  to  produce  upon  the 
enemy  the  impression  that  I  am  going  to  advance."  3 
Then  Jackson  rode  through  the  night  to  Staunton  and 
on  the  morning  of  the  18th  suddenly  appeared  before 

1  Battles  and  Leaders,  Vol.  I,  p.  297. 

9  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  927. 

3  Cooke's  Jackson,  p.  203. 


202  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Whiting  and  Lawton  and  ordered  them  to  move  by 
train  to  Gordonsville. 

Jackson  himself  went  by  train  to  Medium's 
Station  near  Charlottesville.  There  he  called 
Dabney  into  a  room,  locked  the  door  and  told  his 
adjutant  that  he  was  moving  toward  Eichnaond  to 
attack  McClellan.  He  bound  Dabney  over  to 
secrecy,  however,  and,  boarding  the  train,  pro 
ceeded  on  his  way  eastward.  Ewell,  second  in 
command,  was  filled  with  wrath,  for  Jackson  had 
gone,  he  said,  leaving  him  without  orders  and  with 
out  a  suggestion  as  to  the  purpose  of  the  movement. 

The  march  of  Jackson's  army  was  concealed,  as 
far  as  possible,  by  the  movements  of  the  calvary. 
A  column  of  horsemen  rode  some  distance  in  front 
and  prevented  civilians  from  preceding  them  to 
Eichmond.  Far  out  on  each  flank,  squads  of 
calvarymen  rode  along  ;  a  heavy  body  of  horsemen 
came  behind  to  move  forward  all  stragglers.  The 
roads  were  strongly  picketed  at  night  and  the  men 
were  ordered  to  hold  no  communication  with  the 
people  of  the  country  through  which  they  were 
marching.  They  were  instructed  to  make  to  all 
questions  just  this  answer  :  "I  don't  know."  At 
a  later  period  in  the  march,  when  Jackson  had  re 
joined  the  column,  one  of  Hood's  men  left  the 
ranks  and  was  moving  toward  a  cherry-tree  near 
the  roadside. 

"  Where  are  you  going  f  "  said  the  general,  as  he 
rode  by. 

11 1  don't  know,"  said  the  soldier. 

"  To  what  command  do  you  belong  I " 


FEOM  THE  VALLEY  TO  EICHMOND     203 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Well,  what  state  are  you  from  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know. " 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  all  this?"  inquired 
Jackson  of  another  soldier. 

"Well,"  replied  the  man,  "  < Old  Stonewall '  and 
General  Hood  gave  orders  yesterday  that  we  were 
not  to  know  anything  until  after  the  next  fight." 

Jackson  laughed  and  rode  forward. l 

Jackson's  soldiers  all  remained  in  the  dark  with 
reference  to  their  leader's  plans.  At  Charlottes- 
ville,  the  report  was  passed  from  lip  to  lip  that 
the  army  was  to  march  to  Culpeper  Court-House  to 
meet  Banks.  When  they  reached  Gordonsville,  the 
men  were  saying  that  the  next  movement  would  be 
toward  Washington.  Meanwhile  the  railway  trains 
were  moving  backward  and  forward  along  the 
route,  picking  up  the  rear  brigades  in  succession  and 
sending  them  in  turn  to  the  head  of  the  column. 
At  Frederickshall,  a  station  fifty  miles  from  Eich- 
niond,  the  assistance  rendered  by  the  cars  was 
terminated.  Beyond  that  point  the  railway  track 
had  been  injured  by  the  Federal  cavalry  and  trains 
could  not  run. 

Jackson's  journey  eastward  was  arrested  by  a  re 
port  that  the  enemy  was  advancing  from  the  Eap- 
pahannock.  On  Sunday,  June  22d,  the  Valley 
army  rested  at  Frederickshall.  At  1  A.  M.  on  Mon 
day  morning,  Jackson  resumed  his  journey  toward 
Eichmond  to  hold  a  conference  with  Lee.  He  was 
accompanied  by  a  single  courier  and  carried  a  pass 

1  Cooke's  Jackson,  p.  205. 


204  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

issued  to  him  by  General  Whiting.  Jackson  had 
been  invited  to  breakfast,  but  when  a  messenger 
was  sent  the  next  morning,  he  was  met  by  Jim,  the 
colored  servant,  who  said,  "  You  don't  'spec'  to  fin' 
de  gineral  heah  at  dis  hour,  does  you?  He  lef 
heah  'bout  midnight,  and  I  'spec'  by  dis  time  he 
whippin'  Banks  in  de  Valley." 

A  few  miles  from  the  starting-point  Jackson 
came  upon  one  of  his  own  outposts.  The  soldier  on 
picket  duty  would  not  let  him  pass,  and  the  captain 
of  the  outpost  had  to  be  called.  The  latter 
recognized  his  commander,  who  praised  both  for 
their  fidelity,  bound  them  to  secrecy  and  rode  on. 
A  little  later  the  horses  broke  down  and  the  gen 
eral  and  his  courier  stopped  at  a  plantation  and 
asked  the  owner  to  lend  horses  for  the  use  of  an 
officer  on  important  duty.  This  being  refused, 
two  fresh  horses  were,  therefore,  taken  from  the 
stables  without  the  consent  of  the  owner,  and  the 
two  wearied  animals  were  left  as  a  guarantee  that 
the  others  would  be  returned. 

Jackson  rode  on  through  Eichmond  and  at  three 
o'clock  the  same  afternoon  he  reached  the  head 
quarters  of  the  chief  commander.  A  dust- covered 
figure,  wearing  the  old,  faded  coat  and  the  cap  that 
had  been  turned  yellow  by  the  sun,  dismounted 
from  his  horse  and  entered  the  house.  It  was  the 
first  meeting  between  Lee  and  Jackson  since  the 
outbreak  of  the  war.  Lee  offered  a  glass  of  butter 
milk  as  the  only  refreshment  and  then  the  confer 
ence  began.  Longstreet,  A.  P.  Hill  and  D.  H. 
Hill,  commanders  of  divisions  in  Lee's  army,  were 


FEOM  THE  VALLEY  TO  RICHMOND     205 

also  present.  Lee  explained  the  plan  of  attack 
which  he  had  arranged  and  then,  withdrawing  from 
the  room,  left  the  four  major-generals  to  discuss  the 
details.  Jackson's  army  was  expected  to  pass 
through  Ashland  on  the  25th,  encamp  that  night 
near  the  Virginia  Central  Eailway  and  on  the  26th 
move  against  McClellan's  right  flank  and  rear. 
On  the  day  after  the  conference  with  Lee,  the  24th, 
Jackson  rode  back  to  his  army  and  joined  the 
column  near  Beaver  Dam  Station.  With  restless 
energy  he  urged  the  men  forward,  but  he  met 
difficulty  after  difficulty  which  he  could  not  have 
foreseen,  and  which  should  have  been  anticipated 
by  the  military  leaders  at  Eichmond.  The  respon 
sibility  for  Jackson's  slight  delay  in  arriving  at 
Ashland  can  certainly  not  be  laid  upon  Jackson 
himself ;  it  rests  upon  Lee  and  his  subordinates  at 
the  capital.  Jackson  was  not  supplied  with  maps 
of  this  region  of  tangled  undergrowth,  and  had  to 
seek  out  his  own  guide ;  the  bridges  had  been 
destroyed  and  the  roads  blockaded  by  the  enemy  ; 
and  the  provisions  sent  out  to  the  Valley  army  from 
Eichmond  were  tardy  in  their  arrival.  For  these 
reasons,  Jackson's  forces  were  unable  to  march 
beyond  Ashland  on  the  25th.  As  the  day  closed, 
they  went  into  bivouac  at  that  point,  having  made 
the  distance  of  120  miles  from  near  Port  Eepublic 
in  seven  marching  days. 

During  these  days  Jackson's  movements  had  been 
so  well  concealed  that  the  Federal  leaders  were  still 
in  absolute  ignorance  as  to  where  he  was.  Mun- 
ford's  horsemen  did  their  work  so  well  in  the  Val- 


206  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

ley,  holding  the  picket  line  near  the  enemy  so 
firmly,  that  Fremont,  Shields  and  Banks  were  every 
day  expecting  Jackson  to  make  an  assault  against 
them.  The  atmosphere  along  the  upper  Potomac 
was  filled  with  rumors.  The  Federal  leaders  had  a 
most  wholesome  fear  of  Stonewall.  "  Where  is 
he?"  "What  are  his  plans'?"  Such  questions 
as  these  were  constantly  passing  from  mouth  to 
mouth  among  the  Northern  commanders.  "  Jack 
son  has  been  reinforced  to  the  number  of  35,000 
men,"  wrote  Banks  on  the  12th,  and  a  later  rumor 
placed  the  strength  of  his  army  at  Port  Eepublic 
at  60,000,  with  seventy  guns  ! 

On  June  13th,  McDowell  thought  that  Jackson 
might  be  approaching  Fredericksburg.  * i  Jackson 
is  either  coming  against  Shields  at  Luray,"  he  wrote, 
"  or  King  at  Catlettfs,  or  Doubleday  at  Fredericks- 
burg,  or  is  going  to  Eichmond."  The  excitement 
became  more  intense  as  time  went  on.  On  the  16th 
it  was  asserted  positively  that  Jackson  was  near 
Front  Eoyal.  On  the  18th,  it  was  said  that  he  had 
marched  to  Eichmond  but  that  Ewell  had  remained 
in  the  Valley  with  40,000  men.  Jackson  is  coming 
down  the  Valley  again  "with.  30,000  or  more," 
wrote  Banks  on  the  19th.  On  the  20th,  he  was  re 
ported  east  of  the  Blue  Eidge  and  on  the  22d  was 
said  to  be  moving  to  make  an  attack  in  the  Valley 
and  at  Moorefield,  west  of  Winchester.  On  the 
25th,  when  Jackson's  army  was  going  into  camp  at 
Ashland,  Stanton  was  sending  this  message  to 
McClellan  :  "We  have  no  definite  information  as 
to  the  numbers  or  position  of  Jackson's  force. 


FROM  THE  VALLEY  TO  RICHMOND     207 

.  .  Neither  McDowell  nor  Banks  nor  Fre 
mont  appear  to  have  any  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
subject."  Then  on  the  28th,  two  days  after  Jack 
son  had  struck  McClellan's  flank,  Banks  wrote  that 
the  Confederate  leader  was  * '  preparing  for  an  at 
tack  on  Middletown  "  in  the  Valley  !  On  the  26th, 
however,  the  day  when  McClellau  first  learned  that 
Jackson  was  about  to  attack  his  army,  the  Federal 
commander  at  Richmond  was  informed  that  the 
forces  led  by  McDowell,  Banks  and  Fremont  were 
to  be  consolidated  under  General  Pope  and  sent  to 
ward  Charlottesville  to  overcome  Jackson's  army  ! ' 

Jackson's  campaign  in  the  Valley,  ending  with  the 
defeat  of  Shields  at  Port  Republic,  virtually  saved 
Richmond,  as  we  have  already  seen.  This  result 
was  accomplished  by  keeping  McDowell7  s  forces 
away  from  McClellan's  army  at  critical  stages  in  the 
Peninsular  Campaign.  The  secret  march  to  Rich 
mond  was  still  accomplishing  the  same  great  end. 
On  June  26th,  when  Jackson  suddenly  appeared  on 
the  Chickahominy,  "  Banks,  Fremont,  and  McDow 
ell  were  still  guarding  the  roads  to  Washington,  and 
McClellan  was  waiting  for  McDowell.  One  hun 
dred  and  seventy-five  thousand  men  absolutely 
paralyzed  by  16,000  !  Only  Napoleon's  campaign 
of  1814  affords  a  parallel  to  this  extraordinary 
spectacle."  2 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XI,  Part  III,  and  Vol.  XII,  Part  III. 

2  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  I,  p.  413. 


CHAPTEE  XIV 

THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  GAINES'  MILL 

DURING  the  early  days  of  June,  1862,  McClellan's 
army  of  more  than  105,000  men  lay  intrenched  on 
the  banks  of  the  Chickahorniny.  Of  these,  30,000 
were  north  of  the  stream,  waiting  for  the  coming  of 
McDowell.  The  Federal  soldiers  on  the  southern 
bank  were  so  near  to  Eichmond  that  they  could 
hear  the  city  clocks  striking  the  hour.  On  June 
12th,  J.  E.  B.  Stuart  led  1,200  Confederate  horse 
men  on  a  circuitous  march  around  the  right  flank 
of  the  enemy's  forces.  These  bold  riders  moved  to 
ward  the  rear  of  the  Federal  encampments,  and  pro 
ceeded  thence  on  their  way  until  they  passed  around 
the  Federal  left  flank.  Stuart  thus  made  a  com 
plete  circuit  of  McClellan's  entire  army  and  re 
turned  to  Eichmond  on  the  third  day  after  begin 
ning  the  march.  This  daring  reconnaissance  fur 
nished  Lee  with  information  concerning  the  posi 
tion  of  the  enemy  and  on  the  24th,  after  the  con 
ference  with  Jackson,  the  commander- in -chief  is 
sued  the  following  order  for  the  proposed  attack 
against  the  Federal  right  wing  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  Chickahominy  : 

"I.  General  Jackson's  command  will  proceed  to 
morrow  (June  25th)  from  Ashland  toward  the  Slash 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  GAINES'  MILL      209 

[Merry  Oaks]  Church,  and  encamp  at  some  con 
venient  point  west  of  the  Central  Railroad. 
Branch's  brigade  of  A.  P.  HilFs  division  will,  also, 
to-morrow  evening,  take  position  on  the  Chickahom- 
iuy,  near  Half  Sink.  At  three  o'clock,  Thursday 
morning,  26th  instant,  General  Jackson  will  advance 
on  the  road  leading  to  Pole  Green  Church,  commu 
nicating  his  march  to  General  Branch,  who  will  im 
mediately  cross  the  Ghiekahominy,  and  take  the 
road  leading  to  Mechanicsville. 

' '  As  soon  as  the  movements  of  these  columns  are 
discovered,  General  A.  P.  Hill,  with  the  rest  of  his 
division,  will  cross  the  Chiekahominy  at  Meadow 
Bridge,  and  move  direct  upon  Mechanicsville.  To 
aid  his  advance  the  heavy  batteries  on  the  Chieka 
hominy  will  at  the  proper  time  open  upon  the  bat 
teries  at  Mechanicsville.  The  enemy  being  driven 
from  Mechanicsville  and  the  passage  of  the  bridge 
being  opened,  General  Lougstreet,  with  his  divi 
sion  and  that  of  General  D.  H.  Hill,  will  cross  the 
Chiekahominy  at  or  near  that  point ;  General  D.  H. 
Hill  moving  to  the  support  of  GeneralJackson,  and 
General  Longstreet  supporting  General  A.  P.  Hill ; 
the  four  divisions  keeping  in  communication  with 
each  other,  and  moving  en  echelon  on  separate  roads 
if  practicable ;  the  left  division  in  advance,  with 
skirmishers  and  sharpshooters  extending  in  their 
front,  will  sweep  down  the  Chiekahominy,  and  en 
deavor  to  drive  the  enemy  from  his  position  above 
^Tew  Bridge,  General  Jackson  bearing  well  to  his 
left,  turning  Beaver  Dam  Creek,  and  taking  the 
direction  toward  Cold  Harbor. 

"They  will  then  press  forward  toward  the  York 
River  Railroad,  closing  upon  the  enemy's  rear,  and 
forcing  him  down  the  Chiekahominy.  An  advance 
of  the  enemy  toward  Richmond  will  be  prevented 
by  vigorously  following  his  rear,  and  crippling  and 
arresting  his  progress." 


210  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

The  divisions  of  Huger  and  Magruder  were  by 
the  same  order  commanded  to  hold  their  positions 
between  the  enemy  and  Eichmond.  Holmes' s  divi 
sion  was  on  the  James  below  Eichmond.  More 
over,  Stuart's  cavalry  was  ordered  to  take  position 
on  Jackson's  left  and  keep  the  latter  "informed  of 
the  movements  of  the  enemy  on  his  left."  ' 

In  this  manner  Lee  set  forth  his  plan  of  dividing 
his  force  of  85,000  men,  retaining  about  33,000  on 
the  Eichmond  side  of  the  Chickahominy  and  send 
ing  about  52,000  against  the  Federal  right  on  the 
north  bank  of  that  stream. 

Jackson  spent  the  night  of  the  25th  at  Ashland. 
His  ardent  soul,  says  Dabney,  was  "  on  fire"  with 
anticipations  of  success  in  the  approaching  struggle. 
The  delays  enforced  upon  him,  however,  by  the  diffi 
culties  of  the  march  from  Frederick  shall  to  Ashland, 
imposed  heavy  responsibilities.  The  duties  con 
nected  with  his  position  * l  forbade  rest  or  sleep  for 
him  on  this  important  night.  He  deliberately  de 
voted  the  whole  of  it  to  the  review  of  his  prepara 
tions  and  to  prayer."  He  gave  orders  that  the  men 
should  make  ready  their  rations  for  three  days.  He 
summoned  the  commanders  of  the  different  divisions 
and  issued  instructions  concerning  the  route  to  be 
followed.  It  was  after  midnight  when  two  of  his 
chief  officers  came  to  suggest  that  he  should  move 
the  army  by  two  columns  on  parallel  roads.  He  lis 
tened  patiently  and  asked  them  to  wait  until  morning 
for  his  decision.  As  they  were  going  away,  one  of 
them  said  to  the  other,  l '  Do  you  know  why  General 

1  Official  Kecords,  Vol.  XI,  Part  I,  p.  490. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  GAINES'  MILL      211 

Jackson  would  not  decide  upon  our  suggestion  at 
once  t  It  was  because  he  has  to  pray  over  it,  before 
he  makes  up  his  niind."  The  second  officer  had 
left  his  sword  in  Jackson's  quarters  and  when  here- 
turned,  a  few  moments  afterward,  to  secure  it,  he 
found  the  general  bowed  upon  his  knees,  evidently 
seeking  heaven's  guidance  in  the  midst  of  the  duties 
of  this  critical  hour.1 

Early  on  the  morning  of  June  26th,  Whiting  led 
the  advance  of  the  Valley  army  from  Ashland. 
He  followed  the  Ashcake  road  and  at  9  A.  M.  the 
head  of  his  column  began  to  cross  the  Central  Bail- 
way.  At  10  :30  A.  M.,  Branch,  having  received  a 
message  from  Jackson,  crossed  the  Chickahominy  at 
Winston's  Bridge  and  pressed  down  the  northern 
bank.  An  hour  later  Jackson  sent  another  message 
reporting  progress.  The  columns  of  both  Jackson 
and  Branch  were  five  or  six  hours  later  in  advanc 
ing  than  the  time  prescribed  in  the  order  of  battle 
of  the  24th.  This  was  due  to  the  unavoidable 
causes  already  mentioned.  Jackson  now  kept  well 
to  the  left,  in  accordance  with  instructions ;  but 
there  was  constant  skirmishing  with  the  Federal 
cavalry.  There  were  no  maps  of  the  country  through 
which  his  forces  were  marching  and  broken  bridges 
had  to  be  rebuilt.  Moreover,  that  necessary  combi 
nation  between  the  four  Confederate  divisions,  which 
should  have  been  ensured  by  the  headquarters  staff 
at  Eichmond,  was  not  established.  Not  a  single 
courier  reached  Jackson  during  this  entire  day  to  tell 
him  about  the  movements  of  the  other  divisions. 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  pp.  439-440. 


212  STOKEWALL  JACKSON 

On  the  other  hand,  Branch  did  not  communicate 
to  A.  P.  Hill  Jackson's  two  messages  of  the  morn 
ing.  At  3  P.  M.,  therefore,  Hill,  being  still  without 
news  from  his  colleagues,  became  impatient.  Fear 
ing  that  further  delay  might  result  in  the  failure  of 
the  whole  plan,  he  crossed  Meadow  Bridge,  drove 
away  the  enemy's  pickets  at  Mechanicsville  and 
formed  a  line  of  battle  in  front  of  the  Federal  posi 
tion  at  Beaver  Dam  Creek.  Longstreet  and  D.  H. 
Hill  began  to  cross  the  Chickahominy,  when  A.  P. 
Hill,  acting  under  what  he  supposed  to  be  the 
necessities  of  the  situation,  ordered  his  division  to 
assail  the  enemy's  front.  A  messenger,  sent  by  Lee 
to  order  him  to  advance  no  farther,  did  not  arrive  in 
time  and  the  Confederates  rushed  bravely  to  the  at 
tack.  A  long  line  of  Federal  batteries,  posted  in  a 
strong  position,  wrought  heavy  losses  upon  Hill's 
division  and  repulsed  it. 

But  where  was  Jackson  while  Hill  was  engaged  in 
battle?  Why  did  the  Valley  army  not  move  to 
Hill's  support?  During  the  afternoon  Jackson 
reached  the  north  bank  of  the  Totopotonioy  Creek, 
which  he  found  defended  by  Federal  infantry  and 
artillery.  Confederate  guns  were  moved  forward  to 
drive  the  enemy  away.  The  sound  of  this  cannon 
ade,  rolling  through  the  forests,  announced  to  Jack 
son's  colleagues  that  he  was  approaching  the  Federal 
rear.  About  6  p.  M.  Jackson's  forces  crossed  the 
creek  and  went  into  bivouac  at  Hundley's  Corner. 
After  this  time,  and  just  a  little  while  before  sunset, 
the  roar  of  the  Federal  guns  at  Beaver  Darn  Creek 
was  heard.  This  fierce  outburst  of  artillery  fire  did 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  GAINES'  MILL      213 

not  last  long.  Moreover,  the  bivouac  of  the  head  of 
Jackson's  column  was  more  than  three  miles  in  a 
straight  line  through  the  thickets  from  Hill's  battle 
field.  By  the  road  the  distance  was  still  greater. 
It  was  impossible  to  come  to  the  aid  of  Hill  without 
making  a  night  march  through  a  difficult  region  and 
even  then  Jackson  would  have  arrived  too  late. 

Beyond  all  this,  the  only  information  available  to 
Jackson  concerning  A.  P.  Hill's  position  was  con 
tained  in  Lee's  order  of  the  24th.  According  to 
that  order,  Hill  was  in  close  touch  with  Longstreet 
and  D.  H.  Hill ;  they  could  more  readily  furnish  aid. 
Moreover,  when  A.  P.  Hill  crossed  at  Meadow 
Bridge,  the  Confederate  batteries  on  the  Chicka- 
hominy  were  to  open  upon  the  batteries  at  Mechan- 
icsville.  Jackson  doubtless  supposed  that  the  roar 
of  the  guns  from  the  southwest  meant  only  that  the 
other  Confederate  divisions  were  crossing  the  Chicka- 
hominy  to  place  themselves  in  touch  with  the  Valley 
army.  He,  therefore,  halted  at  Hundley's  Corner 
to  establish  communication  with  the  other  Con 
federate  divisions  before  continuing  his  advance.1 


1  In  General  E.  P.  Alexander's  Memoirs,  p.  116,  it  is  asserted 
that,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  26th,  Jackson  lost  "  the  opportunity 
to  cut  off  Porter's  corps  at  Beaver  Dam."  But  it  was  not  so 
easy  a  task  thus  to  surround  Porter.  Beaver  Dam  Creek  was 
held  by  only  about  one-third  of  Porter's  corps  ;  namely  McCall's 
division  ;  the  rest  of  the  corps  was  near  Gaines'  Mill.  More 
over,  McCall  was  not  ' '  cut  off  "  on  the  morning  of  the  27th, 
for  he  retired  rapidly  upon  the  other  division  when  he  learned 
of  Jackson's  approach.  Alexander  declares,  also  (p.  119),  that 
A.  P.  Hill's  attack  was  based  upon  "  haste  and  poor  judgment. " 
This  means,  of  course,  that  Hill  should  have  postponed  his  at 
tack  until  the  next  morning,  thus  giving  Jackson  reasonable 
time  to  make  the  circuitous  march  assigned  him. 


214  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

During  the  night  the  Federal  forces,  led  by 
McCall,  withdrew  from  Beaver  Dam  Creek,  and  took 
position  at  Games'  Mill  with  the  remainder  of  the 
Fifth  Army  Corps  under  the  command  of  General 
Porter.  A.  P.  HilPs  gallant  regiments  moved  early 
in  the  morning  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy,  supported 
by  Longstreet's  division.  Jackson  rode  across 
Beaver  Dam  Creek  and  met  Lee  on  the  roadway 
near  Walnut  Grove  Church.  It  was  there  that  Lee's 
staff-officers,  pressing  eagerly  forward,  had  their 
first  glimpse  of  the  leader  of  the  Valley  army  whose 
fame  had  come  before  him  to  the  army  at  Eich- 
mond.  The  commander-in-chief  ordered  Jackson, 
with  D.  H.  Hill  in  support,  to  move  by  a  circuitous 
route  to  Old  Cold  Harbor  and  there  to  strike  the 
enemy  in  flank  after  Hill  and  Longstreet  should 
drive  them  in  that  direction. ' 

Porter's  corps,  36,000  strong,  occupied,  at 
Games'  Mill,  a  plateau  on  the  north  bank  of  the 
Chickahominy.  Behind  Porter  were  two  bridges 
furnishing  an  easy  connection  with  McClellan's 
main  body  on  the  south  bank.  A  fringe  of  trees 
and  undergrowth  along  the  crest  of  the  plateau 
gave  shelter  to  the  Federal  soldiers.  Sixty  feet  be 
low  the  crest,  north  and  west  of  the  plateau,  flowed 
the  sluggish  Po white  Creek,  bordered  by  swamps 
and  thickets.  Through  this  tangled  wilderness  the 
Confederates  must  advance  to  the  attack.  Three 
tiers  of  Federal  riflemen  awaited  them  ;  one  behind 
the  steep  bank  of  the  creek,  a  second  half-way  up 

1  Lee's  official  report  says  that  Jackson  was  sent  to  Old  Cold 
Harbor  "  to  intercept  bis  [enemy's]  retreat  in  that  direction." 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  GAINES'  MILL      215 

the  face  of  the  bluff  and  a  third  at  the  crest.  A 
dozen  batteries,  numbering  about  eighty  rifled  guns, 
swept  the  ground  over  which  Lee's  regiments  must 
approach  Porter's  position. 

At  twelve  o'clock  A.  P.  Hill's  advanced 
regiments  arrived  at  Games'  Mill  and  at  once  be 
came  engaged  with  Porter's  skirmishers.  Hill's 
four  batteries  moved  up  and  an  artillery  duel  began 
to  roar  out  its  summons  to  the  other  divisions  of 
both  armies.  Longstreet's  column  reached  the 
field  and  at  2  : 30  P.  M.  Hill's  infantry  was  sent 
through  the  woods  to  make  an  attack  in  force  near 
New  Cold  Harbor.  A  bloody  conflict  followed. 
The  Confederates  swept  forward  in  gallant  style 
and  assailed  the  Federal  centre.  They  crossed  the 
swamp,  drove  back  the  first  Federal  line  and 
started  up  the  slope  of  the  plateau.  The  hail  of 
iron  from  the  guns  on  the  crest  and  the  storm  of 
bullets  cut  down  Hill's  soldiers  by  the  hundreds. 
The  Confederate  assault  gradually  abated  in  force 
and  Longstreet's  division  was  sent  in  on  Hill's 
right. 

Jackson's  march  eastward  from  Walnut  Church 
was  delayed  by  timber  felled  across  the  roadway, 
and  by  Federal  sharpshooters.  His  division  moved 
around  by  Bethesda  Church  and  D.  H.  Hill  was 
allowed  to  take  a  shorter  route,  thus  becoming  the 
leader  of  Jackson's  column.  At  2  P.  M.  Hill's 
advanced-guard  reached  Old  Cold  Harbor  and 
Jackson  sent  forward  a  battery  to  test  the  Federal 
position.  So  fierce  a  reply  was  drawn  from  the 
Federal  guns  that  the  Confederate  cannon  were 


216  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

moved  back.  A.  P.  Hill's  attack  at  2: 30  p.  M. 
now  began  to  make  the  forests  resound  with  the 
crash  of  musketry  and  Jackson  deployed  his  ad 
vanced  regiments  in  the  fields  near  Old  Cold  Harbor. 

General  Lee  held  the  opinion  that  McClellau 
would  retreat  down  the  Peninsula  to  Fortress 
Monroe.  In  the  order  of  the  24th  Jackson  was 
commanded  to  outflank  the  Federal  right  and  cut  it 
off  from  the  White  House,  while  the  other  Con 
federate  divisions  were  to  drive  McClellan  down 
the  Chickahoininy.  On  the  morning  of  the  27th 
in  the  interview  at  Walnut  Church,  as  we  have  seen, 
Lee  ordered  Jackson  to  draw  up  his  brigades  in  line 
at  Old  Cold  Harbor  and  wait  there  until  Hill  and 
Longstreet  should  drive  the  Federal  forces  toward 
him.  But  the  latter  were  not  easily  driven.  They 
did  not  wish,  in  fact,  to  move  toward  the  York 
Eiver  at  all,  for  McClellan  had  already  determined 
to  change  his  base  of  supplies  from  the  White 
House  to  Harrison's  Landing  on  the  James  Eiver. 
He  was  even  planning  for  a  retreat  across  the 
Peninsula  to  the  latter  point.  Porter's  corps  at 
Games'  Mill  proposed,  therefore,  first  of  all,  to  make 
a  stout  fight  to  maintain  its  position  and,  if  de 
feated,  to  retire  across  the  Chickahominy  by  the 
two  bridges  in  the  rear. 

Jackson  listened  to  the  sound  of  A.  P.  Hill's 
attack  and  when  it  began  to  diminish,  he  under 
stood  that  the  Federal  forces  were  not  to  be  driven 
by  Hill  and  Longstreet.  The  sun  was  already 
sinking.  There  was  no  time  to  be  lost  in 
manoeuvres  around  the  enemy's  flank.  A  front 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  GAINES'  MILL      217 

attack  must  be  made  and  that  at  once  if  Porter  was 
to  be  defeated  on  that  day.  Jackson,  therefore, 
ordered  his  entire  army  to  advance  immediately 
against  the  Federal  stronghold.  D.  H.  Hill  was 
instructed  to  attack  the  extreme  right  of  the 
Federal  line.  Ewell  was  told  to  move  forward 
through  the  woodland  on  Hill's  right.  Whiting, 
Lawton,  and  Winder,  in  the  order  named,  were  to 
lead  their  divisions  into  the  gap  between  E  well's 
right  and  A.  P.  Hill's  division. 

The  forest  through  which  Jackson's  soldiers 
advanced  was  filled  with  tangled  undergrowth. 
None  of  the  men  knew  the  country  and  many  of 
them  lost  their  way.  One  regiment  began  to  cross 
the  pathway  of  another,  and  the  line  of  attack 
soon  lost  its  solid  form.  The  regular  soldiers  of  the 
Federal  army  held  the  right  end  of  Porter's  line 
and  with  steady  courage  they  met  the  attack  of 
D.  H.  Hill.  Heavy  guns  and  muskets  poured  a 
terrific  fire  upon  the  Confederates  in  the  thickets. 
Hill's  men  made  a  gallant  struggle  but  they  had  to 
fall  back.  Ewell  moved  boldly  forward  on  Hill's 
right  but  he  could  not  scale  the  side  of  the  plateau. 
Ewell  also  was  forced  to  withdraw. 

Jackson's  remaining  divisions,  those  of  Whiting, 
Lawton  and  Winder,  had  not  yet  entered  the  con 
flict.  The  young  staff- officer  through  whom  Jack 
son  sent  the  verbal  order  commanding  these  three 
bodies  of  troops  to  advance,  misunderstood  the 
general's  meaning  and  told  the  soldiers  to  remain 
at  rest  and  await  further  instructions.  Major 
Dabney,  chief  of  the  staff,  always  vigilant,  dis- 


218  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

covered  the  mistake  and  corrected  it  by  sending  the 
brigades  forward.  Whiting  led  the  way  but  he  did 
not  reach  the  part  of  the  field  which  Jackson  ex 
pected  him  to  cover,  for  Lee  met  Whiting  and  sent 
him  to  support  A.  P.  Hill.  Lawton's  Georgians 
advanced  to  the  aid  of  Ewell.  Two  of  Winder's 
brigades  lost  their  way  in  the  forest,  moved  far  to 
the  Confederate  right  and  added  their  strength  to 
Longstreet's  division.  The  Stonewall  Brigade  rein 
forced  the  broken  line  of  D.  H.  Hill.  Six  of  Jack 
son's  batteries  also  moved  forward  to  the  aid  of 
Hill  and  began  to  hurl  their  shot  and  shell  among 
Sykes's  regulars  on  the  plateau. 

The  lull  in  the  battle  had  made  Jackson  anxious. 
He  did  not  know  that  his  three  rear  divisions  had 
not  entered  the  fight.  For  the  only  time  in  his 
career,  he  was  seen  riding  restlessly  to  and  fro. 
When  the  sun  was  within  a  half-hour  of  the  horizon, 
Jackson's  "cheek  and  brow  were  blazing  with  the 
crimson  blood,"  says  Dabney,  "  and  beneath  the 
visor  of  his  old  drab  cap,  his  eye  glared  with  a  fire 
before  which  every  other  eye  quailed.  .  .  .  Un 
conscious  that  his  veteran  brigades  were  but  now 
reaching  the  ridge  of  battle,  he  supposed  that  all 
his  force  had  been  put  forth,  and  (what  had  never 
happened  before)  the  enemy  was  not  crushed." 
Then  Jackson  called  his  staff  about  him  and  sent 
his  last  orders  to  the  commanders  of  his  divisions,  in 
these  words:  "Tell  them  this  affair  must  hang 
in  suspense  no  longer  ;  let  them  sweep  the  field  with 
the  bayonet."  l  The  couriers  sped  away  but  before 
1  Dabney  ;s  Jackson,  p.  455. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS :  GAINES'  MILL      219 

they  could  deliver  the  message,  Stonewall' s  brigades 
were  sweeping  forward  to  the  attack.  About  the 
same  time  Lee  gave  the  order  for  a  general  advance, 
and  the  Confederate  infantry  in  every  part  of  the 
field  rushed  toward  the  Federal  stronghold  with 
fixed  bayonets.  "Jackson's  men  are  here!" 
*  *  Stonewall  Jackson  ! ' '  These  were  the  shouts 
that  ran  along  the  line  as  the  brave  Southern  sol 
diers  made  their  way  through  the  swamp  to  the  foot 
of  the  plateau.  On  the  Confederate  right,  Long- 
street's  men  charged  in  gallant  style  up  the  slope  of 
Turkey  Hill.  On  the  left,  D.  H.  Hill  rallied  his 
regiments  and,  aided  by  the  Stonewall  Brigade,  as 
sailed  the  Federals  in  both  flank  and  front  and 
gained  a  foothold  on  the  ridge.  "Hurrah  for 
Georgia!"  shouted  General  Ewell,  as  Lawton's 
3, 500  muskets  rushed  across  the  creek  to  drive  back 
the  regulars.  Against  the  Federal  center  a  gallant 
assault  was  made  by  Whiting's  division.  This  was 
composed  of  Hood's  brigade  of  Texans,  on  the  left, 
and  Law's  brigade  of  Alabamiaus  and  Mississippians 
on  the  right,  each  2,000  strong.  The  men  were 
formed  in  two  lines ;  with  desperate  courage  they 
swept  over  the  enemy's  intrenchments  under  a 
withering  fire  from  the  Federal  troops  and  made  a 
great  gap  in  the  center  of  Porter's  line  on  the  crest 
of  the  plateau.  Then  on  the  right  and  left  Porter's 
regiments  were  forced  back  and,  abandoning  twenty- 
two  of  their  guns,  his  troops  poured  across  the  two 
bridges  to  the  southern  bank  of  the  Chickahominy. 
Jackson  himself,  in  his  official  report,  spoke  as  fol 
lows  concerning  the  charge  made  by  Whiting's  men  : 


220  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

"  On  niy  extreme  right  General  Whiting  advanced 
his  division  through  the  dense  forest  and  swamp, 
emerging  from  the  wood  into  the  field  near  the  pub 
lic  road  and  at  the  head  of  the  deep  ravine  which 
covered  the  enemy's  left.  Advancing  thence 
through  a  number  of  retreating  and  disordered 
regiments  he  came  within  range  of  the  enemy's  fire, 
who,  concealed  in  an  open  wood  and  protected  by 
breastworks,  poured  a  destructive  fire  for  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  into  his  advancing  line,  under  which  many 
brave  officers  and  men  fell.  Dashing  on  with  unfal 
tering  step  in  the  face  of  these  murderous  discharges 
of  canister  and  musketry,  General  Hood  and  Colonel 
Law,  at  the  heads  of  their  respective  brigades, 
rushed  to  the  charge  with  a  yell.  Moving  down  a 
precipitous  ravine,  leaping  ditch  and  stream,  clam 
bering  up  a  difficult  ascent,  and  exposed  to  an  in 
cessant  and  deadly  fire  from  the  intrenchments, 
those  brave  and  determined  men  pressed  forward, 
driving  the  enemy  from  his  well-selected  and 
fortified  position.  In  this  charge,  in  which  upward 
of  1,000  men  fell,  killed  and  wounded,  before  the 
fire  of  the  enemy,  and  in  which  fourteen  pieces 
of  artillery  and  nearly  a  whole  regiment  were 
captured,  the  Fourth  Texas,  under  the  lead  of 
General  Hood,  was  the  first  to  pierce  these  strong 
holds  and  seize  the  guns.  Although  swept  from 
their  defences  by  this  rapid  and  almost  matchless 
display  of  daring  and  valor,  the  well-disciplined 
Federals  continued  in  retreat  to  fight  with  stubborn 
resistance. "  ' 

The  Federal  troops  fought  throughout  the  day 
with  distinguished  courage,  and  Porter  managed  his 
battle  with  fine  judgment.  He  was  defeated  by  the 
extraordinary  resolution  of  the  Southern  riflemen 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XI,  Part  I,  pp.  555-556. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  GAINES'  MILL      221 

who  scaled  the  Federal  breastworks  in  the  face  of  an 
appalling  fire,  with  little  aid  from  the  Confederate 
cannon.  Bavines,  tangled  swamps,  heaps  of  logs, 
earthworks,  blazing  cannon  and  a  crashing  mus 
ketry  fire  did  not  hold  in  check  the  rush  of  the 
Confederate  soldiers,  although  they  were  resisted  at 
most  points  by  equal  numbers  and  in  some  places 
by  more  numerous  foes.  The  forest  was  so  dense 
that  the  large  guns  of  the  Southerners  could  not 
get  into  position  except  on  the  left.  The  victory 
was  won,  therefore,  by  musketry  fire  and  bayonet 
charges.  A  heavy  price  was  paid,  however,  for  this 
success.  The  Confederate  loss  in  killed  and  wounded 
was  more  than  6,000.  Of  this  number  about  3, 700 
belonged  to  Jackson7  s  forces.  The  Federal  loss  in 
killed  and  wounded  was  4,000,  with  2,837  men  taken 
prisoners. 

As  the  Federal  regiments,  in  the  gathering  dark 
ness,  fled  from  the  plateau,  they  were  met  by  two 
Federal  brigades,  about  6,000  strong,  which  McClel- 
lan  had  sent  to  Porter's  aid.  During  the  day,  the 
Confederate  divisions  of  Magruder  and  Huger  had 
made  demonstrations  of  so  bold  a  character  in 
McClelland  front,  that  the  latter  was  afraid  to  de 
tach  any  more  of  his  troops  for  the  battle  on  the 
north  bank  of  the  Chickahominy.  He,  at  last 
ordered  the  two  brigades  across  the  stream,  but 
Porter's  battle  was  then  lost  and  his  broken  lines 
were  in  retreat  southward.  When  Jackson  went  to 
the  front  on  the  captured  plateau,  darkness  had 
fallen  and  his  advanced -guard  had  halted.  It  was 
too  late  to  reform  his  line  of  battle  and  pursue  the 


222  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

enemy  through  the  tangled  forests.  Stuart's  cav 
alry  was  far  to  the  left,  awaiting  the  retreat  of  the 
enemy  down  the  Chickahominy.  Jackson  himself, 
however,  accompanied  by  a  small  number  of  aides, 
rode  so  far  forward  that  he  came  suddenly  upon  a 
Federal  outpost.  Without  a  moment's  hesitation 
he  spurred  his  horse  among  the  soldiers  and  ordered 
them  to  surrender.  They  yielded  without  question, 
and  the  group  of  about  twenty  prisoners,  as  they 
marched  to  the  rear,  announced  to  all  whom  they 
met  that  they  had  had  the  honor  of  being  taken  by 
Stonewall  Jackson. 


CHAPTEE  XV 

THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  FRAZIER'S  FARM  AND 
MALVERN  HILL 

WHEN  Lee's  scouts  examined  the  field  of  Gaines' 
Mill  on  the  morning  of  June  28th,  they  found  that 
the  Chickahominy  bridges  had  been  destroyed  and 
that  McClellan' s  forces  had  all  withdrawn  to  the 
southern  bank  of  that  stream.  It  was  evident  that 
McClellan  meant  to  retreat.  The  victory  of  the 
27th  had,  therefore,  wrought  the  deliverance  of 
Eichmond  from  an  immediate  attack.  The  problem 
before  the  Confederate  leader,  however,  was  the  dis 
covery  of  the  route  to  be  followed  by  the  Federal 
army  in  its  withdrawal.  It  was  possible  that 
McClellan  might  again  cross  to  the  north  bank  of 
the  Chickahominy  by  the  lower  bridges  and  march 
with  all  his  forces  toward  the  York  Eiver.  In  view 
of  this  possibility,  Lee  sent  Stuart's  horsemen  and 
Swell's  division  of  infantry  down  the  river  to  guard 
the  railway  bridge  and  Bottom's  Bridge.  The 
enemy  themselves,  however,  burned  the  railway 
bridge ;  then  Stuart  made  a  dash  for  the  White 
House  and  at  that  point,  on  the  29th,  destroyed 
large  quantities  of  Federal  stores.  This  movement 
kept  the  cavalry  from  sharing  in  the  work  of  pur 
suing  McClellan,  for  Stuart  did  not  again  join  Lee 
until  after  the  conflict  at  Malvern  Hill. 


224  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Although  the  upper  bridges  were  all  destroyed, 
McClellan  might  retire  down  the  river  and  recross 
by  the  lower  bridges  on  his  way  to  Fortress  Monroe. 
For  this  reason  the  Confederate  army  remained  inac 
tive  on  the  field  of  Games'  Mill  during  the  entire  day 
after  the  battle.  Late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  28th, 
it  was  learned  that  McClellan' s  column  was  moving 
through  White  Oak  Swamp  toward  the  James. 
Lee,  therefore,  issued  orders  that  his  brigades  should 
follow  in  pursuit  on  the  morning  of  the  29th. 

From  the  southern  edge  of  the  swamp,  only  the 
distance  of  six  miles  lay  before  McClellan' s  column 
until  it  could  reach  a  shelter  near  the  Federal  gun 
boats  on  the  James.  He  had  gained  an  entire  day 
for  the  movement  of  his  trains.  The  Confederates 
must  inarch  rapidly  if  they  were  to  strike  a  decisive 
blow.  Even  yet  it  was  possible  to  assail  the  Federal 
army  in  the  flank,  as  it  crept  slowly  across  the 
Peninsula  toward  the  James. 

A  body  of  26, 500  Confederates,  under  Magruder 
and  Huger,  was  already  on  the  south  bank  of  the 
Chickahominy  in  close  touch  with  McClellan. 
After  sunrise  on  the  29th  they  were  ordered  to 
move, — Magruder  on  the  Williamsburg  road  and 
Huger  on  the  Charles  City  road, — to  assail  the  enemy 
in  the  rear  and  flank.  Longstreet  and  A.  P.  Hill 
were  to  proceed  across  the  Chickahominy  at  New 
Bridge,  which  had  been  rebuilt  by  Magruder. 
Thence  they  were  to  follow  the  Darbytown  road  in 
the  direction  of  Charles  City  crossroads.  Near 
that  point  they  would  be  in  position  to  assail 
McClellan' s  column  as  it  emerged  from  the  road 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  :  FEAZIEE'S  FARM  225 

across  White  Oak  Swamp.  While  Longstreet  and 
Hill  were  assigned  the  longest  march,  Jackson  was 
given  the  most  difficult  route  to  pursue.  He  was 
ordered  to  cross  at  Grape  Vine  Bridge,  proceed 
down  the  southern  bank  of  the  Chickahomiuy  and 
follow  in  the  track  of  McClellan's  army  through 
White  Oak  Swamp. 

The  four  Confederate  columns,  widely  separated, 
were  not  brought  into  close  cooperation  at  any  time 
during  the  29th.  The  Grape  Vine  Bridge  had  been 
destroyed  and  D.  H.  Hill's  engineers,  working 
vigorously,  spent  the  entire  day  in  rebuilding  it. 
Two  or  three  hours  after  midnight,  Jackson's  troops 
crossed  to  the  southern  side.1  On  the  afternoon  of 
the  29th  Magruder  made  two  attacks  against  the 
Federal  rear- guard  near  Savage  Station,  but  was 
repulsed.  Lougstreet  and  Hill  marched  only  twelve 

1  E.  P.  Alexander's  assertions  (Memoirs,  p.  145)  that  "  the  re 
building  of  Grape  Vine  Bridge  was  not  a  serious  matter  "  and 
that  u  Jackson  excused  not  only  himself,  but  his  troops,  also, 
because  it  was  Sunday,"  are  not  supported  by  the  evidence. 
In  the  tirst  place,  it  would  require  more  than  mere  conjecture 
to  establish  the  charges  that,  in  order  to  rest  on  Sunday,  Jackson 
wilfully  disobeyed  Lee's  instructions,  and  then  attempted  to 
excuse  the  disobedience  by  pretending  that  he  was  working  on 
the  bridge  !  The  story  of  the  Valley  campaign  has  shown  us 
that  Jackson  did  not  allow  his  respect  for  Sunday  to  interfere 
with  a  military  duty.  Moreover,  in  his  official  report,  Jackson 
gives  us  his  own  statement  that  the  day  was  necessarily  taken 
up  in  rebuilding  the  bridge.  D.  H.  Hill's  report  supports 
this  statement,  for  Hill's  engineers  were  engaged  in  the 
work.  Swell's  division  of  Jackson's  corps  was  marching  all 
day  on  this  particular  Sunday.  Lee's  order  to  move  was  not 
given  until  after  sunrise  ;  Hill's  division  marched  to  the  broken 
bridge  and  went  to  work  on  it ;  Winder's  division  marched  to 
the  stream  and  then  back  again.  Moreover,  the  men  were  with 
out  food  all  day  and  Major  Dabney  tells  us  that  it  was  "a  day  of 
hard  work." 


226  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

miles  from  New  Bridge  and  went  into  camp  at  a 
point  on  the  Darbytown  road  still  far  distant  from 
McClellan' s  pathway.  Huger  did  not  come  in  sight 
of  the  enemy  ;  Holmes  went  into  camp  on  the  New 
Market  road,  and  Stuart  was  at  White  House, 
north  of  the  Chickahoniiny.  McClellan  destroyed 
large  quantities  of  stores,  left  a  hospital  containing 
2,500  sick  soldiers  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Con 
federates,  and  made  his  way  in  safety  through 
White  Oak  Swamp,  destroying  the  bridge  after  the 
passage  of  his  rear-guard. 

On  the  morning  of  the  30th,  the  main  body  of  the 
Federal  army,  more  than  60,000  strong,  was  con 
centrated  near  the  Charles  City  crossroads.  Twenty 
thousand  men  under  Franklin,  supported  by  heavy 
artillery,  were  facing  northward  at  White  Oak 
Bridge  to  defend  the  passage  through  the  swamp. 
Two  Federal  corps,  40,000  strong,  were  at  Frazier's 
Farm,  commanding  the  approaches  from  the  two 
Eichrnond  roads.  At  4  p.  M.  on  the  30th,  Lee  sent 
20,000  men  into  battle  at  Frazier's  Farm  ;  one-half 
of  them,  led  by  Lougstreet,  made  the  initial  attack, 
and  the  rest,  under  A.  P.  Hill,  advanced  at  a  later 
hour.  With  matchless  vigor,  Longstreet  and  Hill 
struck  the  Federal  line  and  broke  the  center,  cap 
turing  fourteen  guns  and  several  hundred  prisoners. 
The  Federal  flanks  stood  firm,  however,  and  the  Con 
federates  failed  to  reach  the  roadway  along  which 
McClellan  was  retreating.  During  this  heavy  con 
flict,  Holmes  remained  inactive  near  the  James 
Eiver  on  the  New  Market  road  ;  Magruder  missed 
his  proper  way  and  marched  and  countermarched 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS :  FRAZIER'S  FAEM    227 

between  Holmes  and  Longstreet ;  Huger  was  close  to 
the  battle-field  but  took  no  part  in  the  struggle  be 
cause  of  the  trees  felled  across  the  road. 

June  30th  was  the  critical  day  of  the  entire 
campaign.  What  was  Jackson  doing  within  that 
period  of  great  opportunities  I  Is  the  blame  for  any 
lost  opportunity  to  be  laid  upon  him  f 

On  the  night  of  the  29th,  he  lay  down  on  the 
ground  to  rest  a  little.  At  midnight  a  heavy  rain 
came  on  and  Jackson  arose  and  crossed  the  Grape 
Vine  Bridge,  now  rebuilt,  to  Savage  Station.  At 
2  :  30  A.  M.  on  the  30th  his  troops  began  to  move. 
He  had  ordered  Muuford,  who  had  recently  arrived 
from  the  Valley,  to  join  him  with  his  horsemen,  at 
sunrise,  at  the  crossroads  near  the  station.  The 
rain  had  scattered  Munford's  men  and  with  only 
about  fifty  sabres  he  rode  to  the  crossroads  a  little 
after  the  time  appointed.  Jackson  was  there  await 
ing  his  arrival.  "  Colonel,"  said  Jackson  in  sharp 
tones,  "  my  orders  to  you  were  to  be  here  at  sun 
rise."  Munford  explained,  and  the  general  replied  : 
"Yes,  sir.  But,  colonel,  I  ordered  you  to  be  here 
at  sunrise.  Move  on  with  your  regiment.  If  you 
meet  the  enemy,  drive  in  his  pickets,  and  if  you 
want  artillery,  Colonel  Crutchfield  will  furnish 
you."  ' 

Munford  collected  his  men  as  well  as  he  could 
and  pushed  on  so  rapidly  that  he  captured  the 
entire  Federal  picket  near  White  Oak  Bridge. 
The  bridge  itself  had  been  destroyed  and  the  stream 

1  Munford's  statement,  quoted  in  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol. 
II,  pp.  49-51. 


228  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

was  swollen  from  the  rain  of  the  previous  night. 
Beyond  the  creek  at  the  crest  of  a  ridge  stood  the 
Federal  batteries  of  heavy  rifled  guns  supported 
by  Franklin's  20,000  muskets.  McClellan's  rear 
guard  was  posted  in  a  position  of  great  strength, 
but  at  noon,  when  the  Valley  army  arrived  at  the 
swamp,  Jackson  began  the  assault.  He  cut  a  path 
through  the  wood  on  the  right  of  the  road,  moved 
forward  thirty-one  guns,  ready  shotted,  and,  at  a 
signal,  opened  fire  from  all  of  them  at  the  same 
moment.  One  of  the  Federal  batteries  was  dis 
persed,  and  the  other  at  once  withdrew  from  view  ; 
their  infantry  supports  also  fell  back.  Two  or 
three  cannon  were  left  by  the  Federals  on  the 
opposite  bank  and  Jackson,  therefore,  said  to 
Munford,  "Colonel,  move  your  regiment  over  the 
creek  and  secure  those  guns."  Jackson  rode  with 
the  cavalry.  They  found  that  the  timbers  of  the 
trestle-bridge  had  been  thrown  into  the  stream, 
forming  a  tangled  mass,  while  the  supports  of  the 
bridge  had  been  destroyed.  "I  said  to  General 
Jackson,"  writes  Munford,  "  that  I  did  not  think 
that  we  could  cross."  Jackson  waved  his  hand 
and  replied,  "  Yes,  colonel,  try  it."  "  In  we  went 
and  floundered  over,"  says  Munford,  "and  before 
I  formed  the  men,  Jackson  cried  out  to  me  to  move 
on  at  the  guns."  The  horsemen  dashed  at  the 
cannon,  but  the  hidden  infantry  and  artillery  of 
the  Federal  corps  opened  fire  and  drove  them  back. 
The  Confederate  cavalry  moved  down  the  stream 
and  recrossed  "  with  great  difficulty."  1 

1  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  II,  pp.  50-51. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS:  FRAZIER'S  FAEM    229 

Jackson  ordered  some  of  his  guns  forward  to 
drive  away  the  enemy's  sharpshooters  and  moved 
up  the  divisions  of  D.  H.  Hill  and  Whiting  to  make 
the  rush  across  the  stream.  A  body  of  Whiting's 
men  was  sent  to  the  creek  to  rebuild  the  bridge. 
Fresh  Federal  batteries  were  brought  up  on  the 
other  side  and  their  fire  was  so  hot  that  the  men 
ran  back  from  the  bridge  and  refused  to  work. 
Jackson's  smooth-bore  cannon  were  not  able  to 
silence  the  many  rifled  guns  of  the  enemy. 

Then  Jackson  pushed  a  regiment  over  the  stream 
and  these  men  seized  the  belt  of  trees  on  the  op 
posite  bank.  The  entire  ground  was  examined  to 
see  if  a  way  could  be  found  to  move  against  the 
flank  of  the  enemy's  position  ;  but  every  pathway 
through  the  forest  was  obstructed  by  felled  trees. 
Wright's  brigade  of  Huger's  division,  which  had 
joined  Jackson,  was  sent  up  stream  to  attempt  a 
passage  at  Brack ett's  Ford.  Wright  found  the 
bridge  destroyed,  the  roads  blockaded  and  the  hills 
beyond  the  creek  crowned  with  heavy  batteries, 
supported  by  infantry. 

It  was  Jackson's  duty  to  attack  the  Federal  forces 
at  any  cost,  say  many  Confederate  officers.  An 
assault  against  the  Federal  rear-guard  at  the  White 
Oak  Bridge,  it  is  asserted,  would  have  ensured  the 
success  of  the  battle  fought  by  Lougstreet  and  Hill 
at  Frazier's  Farm,  on  the  Federal  flank.  Various 
reasons  have  been  assigned  to  explain  Jackson's 
supposed  failure  in  duty ;  such  as,  c l  physical 
fatigue,"  "  a  feeling  of  pity  for  his  soldiers,"  and 
that  his  mind  was  resting  under  some  "spell." 


230  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Doctor  McGuire,  however,  tells  us  that  he  never  saw 
Jackson  "  more  active  and  energetic"  than  on  that 
day.  Munford's  report  sustains  the  same  view. 
The  theories  of  ' (  physical  fatigue ' '  and  peculiar 
" spell"  may  certainly  be  dismissed  as  purely 
imaginary. 

An  attack  by  Jackson  against  the  Federal  rear 
guard  would,  without  question,  have  rendered 
valuable  aid  to  Longstreet  and  Hill.  It  is  not 
certain,  however,  that  such  an  assault  would  have 
assured  a  complete  Confederate  victory.  That 
could  have  been  gained  only  by  the  cooperation 
of  Huger,  Magruder  and  Holmes,  who  did  not  come 
into  contact  with  the  enemy  at  all.  Moreover, 
Jackson's  conduct  must  be  estimated  in  the  light 
of  the  knowledge  which  was  available  to  him  in 
that  critical  hour  when  he  found  that  it  was  im 
possible  to  outflank  the  Federal  forces  at  the  bridge. 
He  knew  that  Lee  himself  had  moved  far  toward 
the  right  for  the  purpose  of  striking  the  Federal 
army  in  the  flank  with  the  combined  divisions  of 
Longstreet,  A.  P.  Hill,  Magruder,  Huger  and 
Holmes,  a  force  of  about  50,000  men.  It  was  not 
until  4  P.  M.  that  the  battle  began  at  Frazier's 
Farm,  and  it  was  near  sunset  when  Lee  sent 
A.  P.  Hill  into  the  fight.  Jackson  had  good  reason 
to  suppose  that  the  Confederates  on  the  right  flank 
of  the  enemy  would  win  the  field.  As  to  the 
Federal  rear-guard  at  White  Oak  Bridge,  it  was 
posted  in  a  position  far  stronger  than  that  of  Porter 
at  Games'  Mill.  A  direct  attack  might  fail.  It 
was  not  in  accordance  with  Jackson7  s  method  of 


THE  SEVE1ST  DAYS :  FRAZIER'S  FAEM    231 

warfare  to  make  bayonet  charges  directly  in  front 
of  batteries  and  intrenched  infantry,  unless  that 
course  was  absolutely  necessary  to  attain  success. 
Jackson  did  not  think  that  the  duty  of  that  hour 
called  upon  him  to  sacrifice  his  men  in  an  attack 
which  might  prove  a  failure  and  worse  than  useless. 
From  his  point  of  view  it  was  not  wise  to  rush  to 
the  assault,  and  Lee  did  not  send  him  a  specific 
order  to  take  the  risk. 

But  why  did  not  Jackson  move  around  to  the 
head  of  the  swamp  into  the  Charles  City  road  and 
march  to  Frazier's  Farm1?  "If  General  Lee  had 
wanted  me,  he  could  have  sent  for  me,"  '  said 
Jackson  himself  to  some  of  his  own  officers  in  reply 
to  this  question.  His  orders  held  him  on  the  road 
way  in  the  Federal  rear  and  there  he  must  remain 
without  taking  perilous  risks  until  Lee  sent  him 
elsewhere.  In  his  report  Jackson  wrote  that  * '  the 
marshy  character  of  the  soil,  the  destruction  of  the 
bridge  over  the  marsh  and  creek,  and  the  strong 
position  of  the  enemy  for  defending  the  passage, 
prevented  my  advancing  until  the  following  morn- 
ing."  2 

During  the  night  that  followed  the  battle  of 
Frazier's  Farm,  McClellan's  army  withdrew  to 
Malvern  Hill  and  took  up  a  strong  position.  At 
dawn  on  the  morning  of  July  1st,  Jackson's  column 
led  the  Confederate  advance  until  it  was  halted  by 
the  fire  of  the  Federal  batteries.  Lee  and  Jackson 
rode  to  the  front  and  saw  the  Federal  guns  posted 

1  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  II,  p.  57. 

2  Official  Records,  Vol.  XI,  Part  I,  p.  784. 


232  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

on  the  plateau  of  Malvern  Hill,  150  feet  above  the 
surrounding  country.  The  entire  Federal  army  was 
drawn  up  in  line  of  battle  at  the  top  of  the  long- 
slope,  with  250  rifled  guns  ready  to  sweep  the  field 
in  front  with  their  fire.  The  Federal  position  was 
much  stronger  than  that  of  Porter's  corps  at  Games' 
Mill,  for  the  hill  was  higher  and  one  flank  was 
supported  by  the  fire  from  the  Federal  gunboats  in 
the  James  River. 

Jackson  advised  against  an  attack  in  front  and 
suggested  a  movement  around  the  enemy's  right 
flank.  Longstreet,  on  the  other  hand,  reconnoitered 
the  enemy's  left  and  recommended  a  combined  ad 
vance  of  the  infantry,  to  be  preceded  by  heavy 
artillery  fire.  Lee  accepted  Lougstreet's  view  and 
ordered  the  Confederate  guns  to  move  forward  and 
open  the  way  for  an  assault.  The  Confederate  infan 
try  was  formed  in  line  of  battle  in  the  edge  of  the 
forest  at  the  foot  of  the  Malvern  plateau  ;  Jackson 
occupied  the  left,  with  D.  H.  Hill  on  the  right  of 
the  roadway  and  Whiting  on  the  left ;  Magruder 
and  Huger  were  on  the  right  of  D.  H.  Hill ;  Holmes 
was  still  farther  to  the  right. 

The  Confederate  reserve  artillery  under  General 
Pendletou  did  not  enter  the  battle  at  all.  The 
Confederate  field  batteries  advanced,  a  few  guns  at  a 
time,  and  were  driven  back  by  the  heavy  Federal 
cannon.  Lee  then  abandoned  the  idea  of  making  a 
frontal  attack  and  ordered  Longstreet  and  A.  P.  Hill 
to  lead  their  divisions  to  the  part  of  the  field  rec 
ommended  by  Jackson  in  the  early  morning  ;  that 
is,  near  the  enemy's  right  flank.  At  that  critical 


THE  SEVEN  BAYS  :  FKAZIEK'S  FARM    233 

moment,  however,  the  battle  began  through  a  mis 
understanding  of  orders.  Arrni stead,  one  of  Huger's 
brigadiers,  had  been  instructed  by  Lee  to  watch  the 
artillery  fire  j  when  he  thought  the  advantageous 
moment  had  come,  he  was  to  advance  with  a  yell. 
This  yell  was  to  be  the  signal  for  the  divisions  of 
D.  H.  Hill  and  Magruder  to  take  part  in  the 
assault.  About  5  :30  P.  M.,  D.  H.  Hill  heard  some 
firing  in  Armistead's  front  and  wrongly  supposing 
that  he  heard  the  proposed  yell,  moved  his  division 
of  10,500  men  against  the  whole  Federal  army. 
No  other  troops  advanced  with  Hill's  men.  The 
latter  were  beaten  back  and  then  Huger  made  an 
attack.  After  his  repulse  Magruder  advanced. 
These  disjointed  assaults  were  directed  with  match 
less  courage  and  persistency,  but  the  Confederate  loss 
was  more  than  5,000  men.  In  spite  of  the  irregular 
mode  of  attack,  the  Confederates  came  near  driving 
McClelland  entire  army  from  the  plateau ;  this  is 
known  from  the  testimony  of  General  Hunt,  the 
Federal  chief  of  artillery.  During  the  succeeding 
night,  McClellan  ordered  his  troops  to  retreat  to 
Harrison's  Landing.  "It  was  like  the  retreat  of 
a  whipped  army,"  said  Joseph  Hooker,  one  of 
McClellan' s  generals;  "we  retreated  like  a  parcel 
of  sheep,  and  a  few  shots  from  the  rebels  would  have 
panic-stricken  the  whole  command. "  1 

Jackson  understood  the  fact  that  McClellan  was 
retreating  and  that  he  would  not  make  an  attempt 
to  advance  from  Malvern  Hill  toward  Eichmond. 
During  the  night  some  of  Jackson's  officers  aroused 

1  Report  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War,  p.  580. 


234  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

him  and  suggested  the  possibility  of  a  counter  at 
tack  by  McClellan.  To  this  he  replied  in  very 
quiet  tones,  a  No :  he  will  clear  out  in  the  morning." 

At  dawn  on  July  2d  Jackson  rode  to  the  front, 
A  dreary  rain  was  falling  and  the  roads  were  un 
usually  bad.  He  ordered  his  officers  to  form  the 
soldiers  in  three  lines  of  battle,  and  then  to  permit 
the  men  to  build  large  fires  and  cook  rations.  Jack 
son  was  thus  ready  to  pursue  McClellan' s  army,  but 
President  Davis  came  to  consult  with  General  Lee 
and  the  conference  lasted  nearly  all  day.  Jackson 
was  present  but  took  no  active  part.  He  did  not 
volunteer  any  advice,  says  Dabney,  but  when  he 
was  questioned,  replied  in  a  brief,  deferential 
manner.  When  the  decision  was  reached  that  no 
pursuit  would  be  made  until  Stuart's  cavalry  could 
find  out  the  location  of  McClellan7 s  army,  Jackson's 
dissent  and  consequent  distress  of  mind  were  shown 
in  the  expression  of  his  face,  but  he  remained 
silent.1 

On  the  morning  of  July  3d  the  Confederate  army 
moved  toward  Harrison's  Landing  with  Longstreet 
in  advance.  Incompetent  guides  led  the  troops 
astray  and  little  progress  was  made.  Jackson's 
men  had  to  crawl  along  behind  Longstreet' s  soldiers. 
The  delay  chafed  Jackson's  spirit  until  his  auger 
was  almost  at  white  heat.  When  the  Confederates 
on  July  4th  at  last  came  within  sight  of  McClellan's 
outposts,  the  Federal  army  was  strongly  intrenched. 
The  day  before  Stuart  led  his  horsemen  to  Eveling- 

1  Dabney's  letter,  quoted  iu  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  II.  pp. 
69-70. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS :  FEAZIEE'S  FAEM    235 

ton  Heights  near  Westover.  He  moved  a  howitzer 
forward  and  opened  fire  upon  McClellan' s  entire 
army,  encamped  in  the  plain  near  the  river.  An 
unfortunate  result  followed  the  firing  of  that  how 
itzer,  for  it  revealed  to  McClellan  the  danger  of  his 
position.  He  immediately,  therefore,  seized  the 
heights  and  fortified  them.  When  Lee  and  Jack 
son  made  an  examination  of  the  place,  they 
agreed  that  it  was  impregnable  against  attack  and 
that  it  could  not  be  turned.  They,  therefore,  with 
drew  their  brigades  to  a  point  near  Eichmond. 

During  the  battles  of  the  Seven  Days  the  Con 
federate  loss  was  20,000  men.  The  Federal  loss  was 
16,000,  with  fifty -two  cannon  and  35,000  stand  of 
small  arms.  The  greatest  advantage  to  the  Con 
federates  lay  in  the  fact  that  Eichmond  was  saved 
from  the  enemy.  On  June  27th  McClellan  was 
within  sight  of  the  spires  of  the  capital  city  ;  from 
that  position,  however,  he  fled,  after  having  des 
troyed  vast  quantities  of  military  stores.  In  his 
flight  he  was  pursued  closely  by  the  Confederates 
and  after  a  week  found  himself  on  the  James  Eiver, 
twenty  or  thirty  miles  from  Eichmond.  Although 
won  at  heavy  cost,  Lee's  movement  against  Mc 
Clellan  was  a  decided  victory.  There  was  sincere 
joy  in  Eichmond  and  throughout  the  Southern 
commonwealths.  The  names  of  Lee  and  Jackson, 
the  modest  and  unassuming  heroes  of  the  great  con 
flict,  were  on  every  tongue. 


CHAPTEK  XVI 

CEDAR  RUN 

WHILE  the  Confederate  army  was  watching  Mc- 
Clellan  at  Harrison's  Landing,  Jackson's  mind  was 
full  of  plans  with  reference  to  further  aggressive 
movements.  The  Federal  army  on  the  James  was 
completely  beaten,  he  declared  to  his  friend, 
Alexander  Boteler,  the  congressman  from  Win 
chester.  There  was  danger,  however,  said  Jackson, 
that  the  fruits  of  the  Confederate  victory  would  be 
lost,  "as  they  had  been  lost  after  Bull  Bun."  He 
urged,  therefore,  that  an  army  of  60,000  Con 
federates  should  march  at  once  into  Maryland  and 
threaten  Washington.  Jackson  did  not  ask  the 
privilege  of  leading  the  movement ;  he  was  will 
ing,  he  said,  to  follow  any  one — Lee,  or  Ewell,  or 
any  one  who  would  fight. 

"Why  do  you  not  urge  your  views  on  General 
Lee?"  said  Mr.  Boteler.  "I  have  done  so,"  re 
plied  Jackson.  "  And  what  does  he  say  to  them  ?  " 
"He  says  nothing,"  was  Jackson's  answer;  "but 
do  not  understand  that  I  complain  of  this  silence ; 
it' is  proper  that  General  Lee  should  observe  it.  He 
is  wise  and  prudent.  He  feels  that  he  bears  a  fear 
ful  responsibility,  and  he  is  right  in  declining  a 
hasty  expression  of  his  purpose  to  a  subordinate 
like  me."  l 

*Dabney'8  Jackson,  p.  487. 


CEDAR  EOT  237 

Jackson's  views  were  laid  before  President  Davis 
and  received  careful  consideration.  Additional 
troops  were  not  then  at  hand  to  take  the  place  of 
the  Confederate  army  in  front  of  Eichmoud.  It  was, 
therefore,  not  possible,  in  the  opinion  of  Davis,  to 
send  a  large  force  to  threaten  Washington.  On 
July  13th,  however,  orders  were  issued  to  Jackson 
to  lead  two  divisions  to  Gordonsville  to  protect  the 
Virginia  Central  Eailway  against  the  enemy  who 
was  threatening  to  advance  from  Washington. 

Jackson's  faithful  adjutant,  Major  E.  L.  Dabney, 
was  stricken  down  by  severe  sickness  and  could  not 
continue  in  the  campaign.  "It  was  with  tearful 
eyes  that  I  consented  to  our  separation,"  wrote 
Jackson.  He  was  soon  to  feel  the  need  of  this 
energetic  chief -of-staff  whom  the  general  him 
self  described  as  "the  most  efficient  officer  he 
knew."  ' 

On  July  16th,  Jackson's  two  divisions  under  Ewell 
and  Winder  began  to  arrive  at  Gordonsville.  The 
general's  tent  was  pitched  in  such  a  manner  that 
through  the  open  door  he  could  see  the  distant  out 
line  of  the  Blue  Eidge. 

At  Gordonsville,  Jackson  learned  that  his  former 
enemies  of  the  Valley  were  again  marching  toward 
him.  The  troops  of  Banks  and  Fremont  had  been 
led  to  the  eastern  side  of  the  Blue  Eidge.  These 
two  corps,  with  McDowell's  corps  at  Fredericks- 
burg,  formed  the  Army  of  Virginia,  numbering  about 
47,000  men.  The  commander  of  this  army,  General 
John  Pope,  had  been  recently  brought  from  the 
1  Johnson's  Life  of  Robert  L.  Dabney,  p.  347. 


238  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

West  where  he  had  gained  some  successes.     On 
July  14th,  Pope  issued  this  address  to  his  soldiers  : 

"Let  us  understand  each  other.  I  have  come  to 
you  from  the  West,  where  we  have  always  seen  the 
backs  of  our  enemies  ;  from  an  army  whose  business 
it  has  been  to  seek  the  adversary,  and  to  beat  him 
when  he  was  found ;  whose  policy  has  been  attack 
and  not  defence.  ...  I  presume  that  I  have 
been  called  here  to  pursue  the  same  system,  and  to 
lead  you  against  the  enemy.  It  is  my  purpose  to 
do  so,  and  that  speedily.  .  .  .  Meantime,  I  de 
sire  you  to  dismiss  from  your  minds  certain  phrases, 
which  I  am  sorry  to  find  much  in  vogue  amongst 
you.  I  hear  constantly  of  taking  strong  positions 
and  holding  them — of  lines  of  retreat  and  bases  of 
supplies.  Let  us  discard  such  ideas.  .  .  .  Let 
us  study  the  probable  lines  of  retreat  of  our  oppo 
nents,  and  leave  our  own  to  take  care  of  themselves. 
Let  us  look  before  and  not  behind.  Success  and 
glory  are  in  the  advance.  Disaster  and  shame  lurk 
in  the  rear."  * 

Pope's  men,  in  accordance  with  his  permission, 
began  to  plunder  the  people  of  northern  Virginia 
and  to  drive  out  of  their  homes  those  citizens  who 
refused  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Federal 
government  at  Washington.  This  cruel  and  unjust 
mode  of  warfare  aroused  the  Confederate  govern 
ment  to  denounce  Pope  and  his  officers  as  unworthy 
of  the  name  of  soldiers,  — deserving  only  the  treat 
ment  accorded  to  outlaws.  The  boastful  com 
mander  from  the  West  was  now  face  to  face  with 
Jackson  and  the  coming  weeks  were  to  bring  to 
Pope  a  few  wholesome  lessons.  Some  one  said  to 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  474. 


CEDAR  RUN  239 

Jackson,  u  This  new  general  claims  your  attention." 
"  And,  if  it  please  God,  he  shall  have  it,"  was  the 
reply. 

Pope  made  a  bold  use  of  his  cavalry.  He  sent  the 
Federal  horsemen  so  near  to  Gordonsville  and  Rich 
mond  that  Lee  ordered  Stuart's  cavalry  and  A.  P. 
HilFs  Light  Division  to  aid  Jackson.  The  latter' s 
force  then  amounted  to  about  24,000  men  and  he 
was  eager  to  attack  some  part  of  Pope's  army  be 
fore  it  could  be  concentrated. 

The  conferences  held  by  Lee  and  Jackson  imme 
diately  after  the  battles  of  the  Seven  Days  had  drawn 
these  two  leaders  into  that  close  friendship  and 
harmony  which  was  to  become  permanent.  They 
were  in  full  accord  with  reference  to  military  move 
ments.  They  agreed  that  there  should  be  110  more 
frontal  assaults  like  that  at  Malvern  Hill.  "  You 
are  right, ' '  wrote  Lee  on  August  4th,  i  i  in  not  at 
tacking  them  in  their  strong  and  chosen  positions. 
They  ought  always  to  be  turned,  as  you  propose, 
and  thus  force  them  on  to  more  favorable  ground.7' * 

The  commander-in-chief  gave  Jackson  a  gentle 
suggestion,  also,  with  reference  to  the  latter' s  reti 
cence  concerning  his  plans.  Lee  wrote  that  he 
would  find  A.  P.  Hill  "a  good  officer,  with  whom 
you  can  consult,  and  by  advising  with  your  division 
commanders  as  to  your  movements,  much  trouble 
will  be  saved  you  in  arranging  details,  and  they 
can  act  more  intelligently."  2 

During  the  first  week  in  August,  Jackson  sent 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  III,  p.  397. 

2  Idem,  p.  409. 


240  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Stuart  toward  Fredericksburg  to  drive  back 
McDowell's  scouts.  Then  Jackson  drew  in  his 
horsemen  and  retired  with  his  infantry  south  of 
Gordonsville.  This  movement  was  a  ruse  intended 
to  get  Pope  nearer  to  the  Eapidau.  The  game 
worked  admirably.  Pope  thought  that  he  could 
easily  seize  Gordonsville  and  Charlottes vi lie  and  he 
at  once  moved  southward  from  his  position  near  the 
headwaters  of  the  Eappahannock.  The  Federal 
cavalry  occupied  the  line  of  Eobertson  Eiver,  a 
tributary  of  the  Eapidan,  and  on  August  6th 
Banks  led  a  brigade  of  infantry  as  far  south  as 
Culpeper  Court- House.  At  the  same  time  Eicketts 
was  ordered  to  lead  forward  to  the  same  place  one 
of  the  divisions  of  McDowell's  corps.  Jackson's 
scouts  brought  him  the  news  and  he  immediately 
marched  northward  by  hidden  roads.  He  proposed, 
"  through  the  blessing  of  Providence,"  he  wrote,  to 
fall  suddenly  upon  Banks7  s  advanced  detachment 
at  Culpeper  before  reinforcements  should  arrive. 
"  Banks  is  in  front  of  me,"  said  Jackson  as  he 
moved  swiftly  forward;  "  he  is  always  ready  to 
fight."  Then  he  added,  with  a  laugh,  as  if  speak 
ing  to  himself,  —  "  And  he  generally  gets  whipped." 
On  the  night  of  August  8th,  Jackson's  forces 
reached  Orange  Court-House  and  went  into  bivouac. 
Twenty  miles  lay  between  them  and  Culpeper  and 
there  were  two  rivers  to  cross,  the  Eapidan  and  the 
Eobertson.  An  early  start  was  made  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  8th,  but  the  marching  of  the  men  was 
slow  throughout  the  entire  day.  The  Federal 
cavalry  made  a  bold  stand  and  caused  some  delay. 


CEDAE  BUN  241 

The  heat  was  so  severe  that  a  number  of  men 
dropped  dead  as  they  were  marching.  But  the 
chief  reason  for  the  slow  progress  of  the  army  was 
the  fact  that  A.  P.  Hill  had  become  angry  because 
Jackson  had  not  talked  freely  about  his  plans  for  the 
day.  Hill  made  little  effort,  therefore,  to  move  his 
men  forward  and  when  night  came  his  column  had 
advanced  only  two  miles.  Ewell,  however,  had 
made  only  eight.  The  next  day  Hill  atoned  for  his 
delinquency  by  manifesting  his  usual  vigor.  Long 
before  dawn  he  aroused  his  men  and  led  them  for 
ward  so  steadily  that  early  in  the  day  he  came  up 
with  Winder  and  Ewell.  The  Confederate  column 
crossed  Eobertson  Eiver  at  Locustdale  Ford,  drove 
back  the  Federal  cavalry  and  pressed  up  the  dusty 
highway.  A  little  before  noon,  the  advanced-guard 
under  Ewell  arrived  near  the  western  base  of 
Slaughter  Mountain  and  there  came  into  contact 
with  the  Federal  horsemen.  Banks  had  brought  his 
entire  corps  from  Culpeper  and  on  the  bank  of  Cedar 
Eun  he  was  now  awaiting  the  approach  of  Jackson. 
Early7  s  brigade  moved  forward  and  found  the 
Federal  guns  in  position  on  the  north  side  of  the 
stream.  Twenty-six  Confederate  cannon  were 
brought  to  the  front  and  for  two  hours  a  fierce 
artillery  duel  was  carried  on  across  the  narrow  val 
ley.  Jackson  formed  his  line  of  battle  with  EwelPs 
division  on  the  right,  along  the  northern  face  of 
Slaughter  Mountain ;  Winder's  division  was  ar 
rayed  on  the  left ;  and  Hill  was  expected  to  support 
Winder.  The  latter  formed  his  front  line  by  plac 
ing  the  Second  Brigade  (Garnett's)  on  the  west  side 


242  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

of  the  road  and  the  Third  Brigade  (Taliaf errors)  on 
the  east  side.  Jackson  sent  an  order  to  Garnett, 
whose  men  occupied  the  extreme  left  flank  of  the 
Confederate  position,  "to  look  well  to  his  left,  and 
to  ask  his  divisional  commander  for  reinforcements." 
Before  the  gallant  division  leader,  General  Winder, 
conld  respond  to  this  call,  a  shell  struck  him  down 
on  the  field  and  he  soon  breathed  his  last.1 

General  Banks,  who  was  a  man  of  great  courage, 
was  now  moving  forward  his  entire  force  of  9, 000 
men  to  attack  Jackson.  The  Confederate  center  was 
the  first  point  of  contact  between  the  two  armies, 
but  Early' s  brigade,  supported  by  Taliaferro,  met 
the  Federal  forces  there  and  kept  them  from  cross 
ing  Cedar  Kun.  Farther  up  the  stream,  however, 
on  Banks' s  right  a  strong  Federal  force  came  sweep 
ing  across  the  fields  with  bayonets  fixed  and  ban 
ners  flying.  They  moved  around  the  Confederate  left 
flank  and  drove  back  two  Virginia  regiments  which 
were  posted  in  that  part  of  the  field,  for  Winder's 
fall  had  prevented  the  strengthening  of  the  left  as 

1  "  General  Winder,  .  .  .  dismounted  and,  in  his  shirt 
sleeves,  had  taken  his  stand  a  few  paces  to  the  left  of  my  gun,  and 
with  his  field-glass  was  intently  observing  the  progress  of  the  bat 
tle.  .  .  .  While  the  enemy's  guns  were  changing  their  posi 
tion  he  gave  some  directions  which  we  could  not  hear  for  the  sur 
rounding  noise.  I,  being  nearest,  turned,  and  walking  toward 
him,  asked  what  he  had  said.  As  he  put  his  hand  to  his  mouth 
to  repeat  the  remark,  a  shell  passed  through  his  side  and  arm, 
tearing  them  fearfully.  He  fell  straight  back  at  full  length,  and 
lay  quivering  on  the  ground.  He  had  issued  strict  orders  that 
morning  that  no  one,  except  those  detailed  for  the  purpose, 
should  leave  his  post  to  carry  off  the  wounded,  in  obedience  to 
which  I  turned  to  the  gun  and  went  to  work.  He  was  soon 
carried  off,  however,  and  died  a  few  hours  later." — Story  of  a 
Cannoneer  Under  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  95. 


CEDAR  RUN  243 

Jackson  had  ordered.  The  attack  made  by  the 
Federal  regiments  was  pressed  with  great  courage 
and  they  rolled  up  the  Confederate  line  from  the 
left  to  the  center.  The  Stonewall  Brigade,  thus  far 
held  in  reserve,  advanced  against  their  brave  op 
ponents  and  opened  a  deadly  fire.  Jackson  sent 
orders  to  Ewell  and  A.  P.  Hill  to  make  an  immedi 
ate  attack  and  then  he  spurred  his  horse  among  his 
confused  battalions  near  the  center.  The  men  were 
falling  back  with  ranks  broken,  more  like  a  mob 
than  an  army.  For  the  first  time  in  the  war  Jack 
son  drew  his  sword,  and  his  voice  rang  out  like  a 
bugle,  high  above  the  noise  of  the  battle  :  l  i  Rally, 
men,  and  follow  me  ! "  he  said.  The  men  halted 
and  faced  the  other  way,  for  Jackson's  presence 
seemed  to  fill  them  with  new  courage.  The  brave 
Taliaferro,  who  had  now  succeeded  Winder  as  com 
mander  of  Jackson's  old  division,  rode  to  his  gen 
eral's  side  and  told  him  that  the  leader  of  the  army 
should  not  be  in  the  midst  of  the  fighting.  "  Good, 
good,"  said  Jackson,  and  then  he  withdrew  slowly, 
for  he  saw  the  center  brigades  reforming  for  the 
counter  attack.  The  charge  of  the  Stonewall 
Brigade  on  the  left  drove  the  enemy  back  and  Jack 
son  galloped  to  the  head  of  the  Light  Division  as 
Hill  hurried  his  men  into  the  battle.  The  Con 
federates  advanced  against  both  Federal  flanks,  and 
Banks' s  men,  who  had  made  a  most  gallant  struggle, 
turned  to  flee  from  the  field.  In  order  to  relieve 
the  pressure  against  his  infantry,  the  Federal  leader 
sent  a  body  of  horsemen  in  a  charge  against  the  ad 
vancing  Confederates.  Forming  two  lines,  they 


244  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

made  a  brilliant  dash  straight  against  Jackson's 
center.  The  rifle  fire  of  the  companies  which 
occupied  the  roadway  soon  visited  heavy  dis 
aster  upon  the  brave  cavalrymen  ;  174  men  and  of 
ficers  entered  the  charge,  but  only  seventy -one  rode 
back. 

The  entire  Confederate  line  was  now  advancing 
across  Cedar  Eun.  Jackson  rode  to  the  front  and 
was  greeted  with  the  cheers  of  his  victorious  soldiers. 
A  large  body  of  Federal  troops  was  captured.  The 
struggle  had  lasted  only  an  hour  and  a  half  but 
Banks' s  two  divisions  were  so  fearfully  broken  that 
they  were  unable  to  take  any  further  part  in  the 
campaign. 

As  night  came  on  and  the  moon  began  to  shed 
its  full  light  upon  the  roadway,  Banks  retreated 
toward  Culpeper  Court-House.  Jackson  did  not 
pause,  but  led  his  whole  army  forward  in  pursuit. 
At  the  distance  of  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Cedar  Eun 
the  Confederate  skirmishers  found  a  line  of  battle 
drawn  up  across  the  roadway.  The  Confederate 
cannon  moved  to  the  front  and  sent  a  storm  of  shells 
among  the  Federal  regiments.  General  Pope  him 
self  was  present  and  when  these  messengers  of  death 
came  crashing  among  the  trees  near  him,  he  did 
that  which  he  had  never  done  in  "the  West" — he 
turned  his  back  upon  his  foe  and  galloped  to  a 
safer  position.  The  Federal  batteries,  however, 
opened  a  heavy  fire  and  Jackson  saw  that  the  enemy 
was  ready  to  dispute  his  further  advance.  The 
Confederate  cavalry,  moreover,  brought  in  prison 
ers  who  said  that  Fremont's  army  corps  was  on  the 


CEDAE  BUN  245 

field,  commanded  now  by  Sigel.  Jackson,  there 
fore,  halted  his  army  for  the  night. 

Worn  with  fatigue  and  excessively  hungry,  the 
general  rode  over  the  field  for  some  time  in  search 
of  his  headquarters  wagons.  As  he  passed  near  the 
bivouac  of  the  Stonewall  Brigade  the  men  greeted 
him  with  enthusiastic  cheers.  He  quickly  made 
his  escape  from  the  light  thrown  out  by  their  camp- 
fires,  declaring  to  one  of  his  aides  that  if  he  only 
had  some  milk  he  would  be  happy.  The  wagons 
were  not  found  and  milk  could  not  be  obtained. 
Jackson,  therefore,  wrapped  his  old  cloak  about 
him.  stretched  himself  flat  on  his  breast  beneath  a 
tree  and  instantly  fell  asleep. ' 

Next  morning  Stuart's  horsemen  discovered  the 
fact  that  the  chief  part  of  Pope's  army  had  come  for 
ward  and  was  drawn  up  to  meet  the  Confederates. 
Since  the  enemy  was  so  far  superior  in  numbers, 
having  about  32,000  men  on  the  field  and  10,000,  in 
addition,  a  few  miles  away,  Jackson  withdrew  be 
hind  Cedar  Eun  to  the  battle-field  of  the  previous 
day.  For  two  days,  however,  Pope  made  no  sign 
of  advancing  ;  and  on  the  llth  he  asked  for  a  cessa 
tion  of  hostilities  long  enough  to  permit  him  to  bury 
his  dead.  This  privilege  was  granted.  The  Fed 
eral  loss  was  2,380,  including  400  prisoners  ;  the  Con 
federate  loss  was  1,314.  Jackson's  message  to  Lee, 
sent  on  the  llth,  began  as  follows  :  t  i  On  the  evening 
of  the  9th  inst.,  God  blessed  our  arms  with  another 
victory. "  In  a  letter  to  his  wife  he  declared  that  he 
could  scarcely  think  of  his  fallen  brigadier,  the 
1  See  Cooke's  Jackson,  p.  265. 


246  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

chivalrous  Winder,  "  without  tearful  eyes."  "  Let 
us  all  unite,"  he  added.  "  in  imploring  God's  aid  in 
fighting  our  battles  for  us." 

On  the  night  of  the  llth  Jackson  moved  south 
ward  again  toward  Gordonsville,  taking  along  his 
prisoners,  with  5,000  rifles  and  one  gun  captured  in 
the  battle.  He  was  beginning  once  more  to  play  a 
strategical  game  in  front  of  Pope,  with  the  hope  of 
drawing  that  commander  south  of  the  Eapidan. 
The  Confederate  victory  at  Cedar  Eun  had  not  only 
resulted  in  the  crushing  of  Pope's  advanced-guard 
and  the  destruction  of  two  Federal  divisions,  but 
it  wrought  mightily  upon  the  imagination  of  the 
Federal  rulers  in  Washington.  On  August  3d,  they 
had  instructed  McClellan  to  withdraw  his  army 
from  the  James  Biver  to  the  capital  in  order  that 
he  might  aid  Pope.  After  the  defeat  of  a  part  of 
Pope's  army  at  Cedar  Eun,  McClellan  was  ordered 
with  more  urgency  than  before  to  hasten  the  move 
ment  of  his  troops.  He  must  return  from  Eich- 
niond,  said  Lincoln  and  Stanton,  and  place  his 
brigades  in  front  of  Washington. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

GKOVETON 

AFTEK  withdrawing  from  Cedar  Bun,  Jackson 
concealed  his  army  behind  the  forests  near  Gordons- 
ville.  The  Federal  authorities  at  Washington  were 
mystified  ;  they  did  not  know  where  he  might  sud 
denly  strike  them  a  blow.  On  August  13th,  Lee 
learned  that  McClellan  was  moving  his  troops  down 
the  James  Elver  j  he  at  once,  therefore,  sent  Long- 
street  with  twelve  brigades  toward  Gordonsville. 
On  the  night  of  the  15th,  Jackson's  forces  marched 
by  country  roads  past  Orange  Court- House  to  Pisgah 
Church,  where  Lee  and  his  generals  held  a  council 
on  the  16th.  The  Confederate  lookout  on  Clark's 
Mountain  reported  that  Pope's  army  had  ad 
vanced  to  the  Eapidan  and  that  his  tents  in  great 
number  could  be  seen  far  up  stream  in  the  direction 
of  Madison  Court- House.  Jackson's  brigades  were 
then  within  six  miles  of  the  Federal  left  flank  ;  he, 
therefore,  proposed  an  advance  across  the  Eapidan 
against  the  flank  and  rear  of  Pope's  army.  Lee  ac 
cepted  the  suggestion  and  gave  the  following  orders 
for  the  early  dawn  of  August  18th  :  Jackson's 
forces,  crossing  the  Eapidau  at  Somerville  Ford, 
and  Longstreet's  men,  crossing  at  Eaccoon  Ford, 
were  to  advance  on  Culpeper ;  while  Stuart's 
cavalry  was  to  pass  the  river  farther  east  at 


248  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Morton's  Ford  and  cut  the  railway  in  the  rear  of 
the  Federal  army.  Eeinforcements  from  Fredericks- 
burg  had  arrived  and  Pope's  army  numbered  52,500 
men.  His  troops  were  widely  scattered,  however. 
On  the  other  hand,  Lee  had  55,000  men  ready  to 
fall  upon  the  Federal  rear  with  the  rising  of  the 
sun  on  the  18th.  It  was  a  great  opportunity  to 
defeat  and,  perhaps,  to  destroy  the  Federal  army. 

The  scheme  failed  through  misapprehensions  on 
the  part  of  Stuart  and  Fitzhugh  Lee,  commanders 
of  the  Confederate  cavalry.  Stuart  sent  an  order, 
not  sufficiently  urgent,  advising  Lee  to  bring  his 
brigade  to  Verdiersville,  five  miles  from  Eaccoon 
Ford,  on  the  night  of  the  17th.  Lee  did  not 
give  literal  obedience  to  Stuart's  instructions, 
for  he  marched  in  a  circuitous  way,  in  order  to 
obtain  supplies,  and  did  not  reach  the  appointed 
place  in  time  to  lead  the  Confederate  advance. 
Moreover,  Stuart  himself,  with  a  small  body  of 
attendants,  rode  too  far  toward  the  enemy's  out 
posts,  and  his  chief  of  the  staff  was  captured,  with 
Stuart's  official  papers.  Among  these  was  a  letter 
from  General  Lee,  disclosing  the  fact  that  Long- 
street  had  brought  his  brigades  to  Jackson's  assist 
ance. 

On  the  evening  of  the  17th  it  was  reported  that 
the  horsemen  had  not  reached  their  appointed 
rendezvous.  Jackson  urged,  however,  that  the 
movement  should  be  made  the  following  morning 
without  the  aid  of  Stuart's  cavalry.  The  horse 
men  were  not  needed  to  secure  information  and 
Jackson  had  cavalry  in  sufficient  numbers  to  guard 


GEOVETON  249 

both  flanks  of  the  army.  Then  Longstreet  inter 
posed  the  objection  that  his  supply-trains  had  not 
come  up  and  that  his  men  could  not  march  without 
provision-wagons.  Jackson  replied  that  the  fields 
would  furnish  green  corn  and  green  apples  and 
that  the  enemy's  storehouse  at  Brandy  Station 
could  be  speedily  captured.  An  eye-witness  of 
the  scene  tells  us  that  Jackson  manifested  a  passion 
ate  eagerness  in  urging  that  the  movement  should 
go  forward  and  that  when  General  Lee  decided  to 
postpone  the  advance  until  the  morning  of  the  20th, 
Jackson  groaned  aloud. 

On  the  18th,  Pope  learned  that  the  Confederates 
were  about  to  move  between  his  army  and  Wash 
ington.  He  at  once  began  his  retreat  therefore 
toward  the  Eappahannock  Eiver.  On  the  after 
noon  of  the  19th,  Lee  and  Longstreet,  standing 
together  on  Clark's  Mountain,  saw  the  Federal 
army  in  motion  toward  its  rear.  Before  dawn  on 
the  20th  the  Confederates  plunged  through  the 
Eapidan  and  marched  rapidly  in  pursuit.  Jackson' s 
troops  made  a  journey  of  twenty  miles  to  Brandy 
Station  and  Longstreet  reached  a  point  near  Kelly's 
Ford.  Pope's  army  had  made  good  its  escape  and 
was  now  strongly  posted  on  the  north  bank  of  the 
Eappahannock. 

The  next  plan  of  the  Confederates  was  to  turn 
the  Federal  right.  On  the  22d,  therefore,  Jackson 
marched  ten  miles  up  the  river  from  Eappahannock 
Station  and  sent  Early 's  brigade  across  the  stream 
at  Sulphur  Springs.  The  rain  began  to  pour  down 
in  such  torrents,  however,  that  the  river  was  soon 


250  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

in  flood  arid  Early 's  brigade  was  cut  off  from  the 
rest  of  the  army.  The  next  day  Jacksou  repaired 
an  old,  broken  bridge,  which  he  found  there  and 
sent  another  brigade  to  support  Early.  "Tell 
General  Early  to  hold  his  position,''  was  Jackson's 
message  to  his  brigadier  who  had  requested  to  be 
withdrawn.  On  the  24th  both  brigades  were  brought 
back  over  the  river. 

Meanwhile,  Stuart  had  crossed  the  stream  on 
August  22d  still  farther  up  at  Waterloo  Bridge  and 
with  1,500  horsemen,  had  swept  rapidly  through 
Warreuton  as  far  as  Catlett's  Station  on  the 
Orange  and  Alexandria  Railroad.  The  supply- 
trains  of  Pope's  army  were  packed  there  near  the 
railway  track.  The  night  was  dark  and  the  rain 
was  falling  in  torrents,  but  Stuart's  men  rode 
boldly  into  the  Federal  encampment,  which 
was  occupied  by  about  2,000  soldiers  as  train - 
guards.  A  negro,  who  recognized  Stuart,  led  the 
latter  to  the  headquarters  tent  of  General  Pope 
himself.  The  Federal  commander's  uniform,  his 
treasure-chest  and  his  personal  effects,  together 
with  one  of  his  staff-officers,  were  captured.  The 
railway  bridge  over  Cedar  Run  was  so  saturated 
with  water  that  it  was  not  possible  to  set  it  on  fire. 
Stuart  brought  away  300  prisoners  and  on  the 
evening  of  the  23d  arrived  again  on  the  southern 
bank  of  the  Rappahannock.  He  had  captured 
Pope's  dispatch-book  which  furnished  detailed 
information  concerning  the  actual  strength  and 
location  of  all  his  troops  and  the  reinforcements 
that  he  was  expecting.  The  twofold  movement 


GROVETON  251 

made  across  the  river  by  Stuart's  cavalry  and 
Early' s  infantry,  and  their  subsequent  withdrawal, 
ultimately  had  a  great  effect  upon  the  progress  of 
the  campaign,  for  Pope  was  now  convinced  that  the 
attempt  to  move  around  his  right  flank  had  been 
abandoned. 

The  thundering  of  Longstreet's  guns  from  day 
to  day  along  the  river  below  had  not  deceived 
Pope.  He  had  followed  Jackson  up  the  stream 
and  on  the  24th  the  Federal  army  was  concentrated 
opposite  Sulphur  Springs,  on  the  Warrenton  and 
Gainesville  road.  Moreover,  Pope's  dispatch-book 
revealed  the  fact  that  a  part  of  McClellan's  army 
had  landed  at  Aquia  Creek  and  was  marching  to 
Pope's  aid  j  that  a  large  force  was  also  concentrat 
ing  at  Washington  and  that  within  a  few  days  a 
Federal  army  of  150,000  men  might  be  arrayed 
along  the  Eappahannock. 

This  serious  situation  called  for  immediate  action 
on  the  part  of  the  Confederate  leaders.  They  could 
not  stand  on  the  defensive  in  the  presence  of  an 
enemy  so  strong.  Retreat  to  Richmond,  or  a 
prompt  advance  against  some  part  of  Pope's  army  ; 
—these  were  the  only  alternatives.  On  the  evening 
of  the  24th,  therefore,  Lee  and  Jackson  met  in 
conference  at  Jeiferson.  Pope's  letters  and  dis 
patches  were  before  them.  Jackson  was  much  ex 
cited  ;  at  one  time,  during  the  discussion  of  the 
problem,  a  staff- officer  saw  him  drawing  a  map 
in  the  sand  with  the  toe  of  his  boot  and  waving  his 
arms  in  the  most  positive  manner.  The  result  of 
the  council  was  a  plan,  the  most  daring  in  the  lives 


252  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

of  these  two  leaders,  and,  perhaps,  the  most  daring 
in  the  history  of  warfare.  Lee  decided  to  divide 
his  army  in  the  very  face  of  the  enemy  and  to  send 
Jackson  around  by  a  wide  sweep  northward  through 
the  Bull  Eun  Mountains  at  Thoroughfare  Gap  to 
strike  the  railway  which  was  furnishing  supplies 
to  Pope's  army.  With  his  line  of  communications 
thus  broken,  Pope  would  be  forced  to  withdraw 
from  the  Eappahannock  toward  Washington. 
Longstreet  was  then  to  follow  Jackson  through 
Thoroughfare  Gap,  and  the  two  Confederate  wings 
would  combine  in  an  attack  against  Pope's  army. 

A  very  heavy  risk  was  involved  in  the  enterprise, 
but  the  two  great  leaders  assumed  the  responsibility 
and  Jackson  began  to  prepare  his  men  for  the  most 
remarkable  march  that  he  ever  made. 

In  anticipation  of  the  movement,  he  had  already 
withdrawn  his  troops  from  the  bank  of  the  river. 
Longstreet' s  brigades  now  quietly  took  their  places 
without  disclosing  the  change  to  the  Federal  army. 
Long  before  the  dawn  on  August  25th,  the  Valley 
army  began  its  march  in  three  divisions ;  namely, 
Ewell's,  A.  P.  Hill's  and  Taliaferro's  (Stonewall 
Division).  The  only  baggage  carried  by  the  men 
was  a  supply  of  half-baked  biscuits,  thrown  into 
the  haversacks.  Some  cattle  were  driven  along  be 
hind  the  army,  but  the  men  expected  to  live  chiefly 
on  the  green  corn  standing  in  the  fields.  Some  tin- 
cans  and  frying-pans  formed  the  only  outfit  for 
camping.  As  they  moved  rapidly  northward, 
Longstreet' s  guns  were  roaring  out  along  the  Eappa 
hannock,  bidding  Jackson's  men  to  hasten.  But 


GROVETON  253 

the  latter  needed  no  urging.  None  but  the  general 
himself  knew  the  purpose  of  the  movement.  The 
soldiers  asked  no  questions,  however,  for  they  had 
absolute  trust  in  "  Old  Jack."  Full  of  enthusiasm, 
they  swept  forward,  Captain  Boswell  acting  as 
guide.  Through  woods  and  valleys,  across  fields, 
whenever  the  shortest  line  led  that  way,  the  eager 
soldiers  marched.  The  August  sun  was  hot,  but  in 
response  to  their  great  leader's  request,  they  did 
their  best. 

The  course  lay  through  Amissville,  Orleans  and 
Salem.  Near  the  close  of  the  day,  writes  a  staff- 
officer,  Jackson  rode  to  the  head  of  the  leading 
brigade  and  complimented  its  chief  officer  "upon 
the  good  condition  of  his  men  and  the  fine  march 
made  that  day.  They  had  then  traveled  more  than 
twenty  miles,  and  were  still  moving  on  briskly,  and 
without  stragglers."  *  Jackson  then  dismounted 
and  stood  upon  a  stone  by  the  roadside  to  watch  his 
army  pass.  The  sun  was  descending  behind  the 
Blue  Ridge ;  its  rays  fell  upon  the  faded  old  uni 
form  and  revealed  a  glow  of  pride  in  Jackson's  face. 
Swell's  division  was  in  front  and  as  the  men  came 
up,  they  began  to  cheer.  Jackson  raised  his  hand 
to  stop  them  and  the  word  was  passed  along  the 
column,  "  Don't  shout,  boys;  the  Yankees  will 
hear  us."  Without  cheering,  therefore,  the  men 
waved  their  caps  to  show  him  respect  and  moved 
on.  The  Stonewall  regiments  came  next,  however, 
and  their  enthusiasm  was  beyond  restraint.  The 
yell  of  the  Stonewall  Brigade  set  all  the  rest  to 
Htooke's  Jackson,  p.  275. 


254  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

shouting.  "It  is  of  no  use,"  said  Jackson  to  his 
staff;  "you  see  I  can't  stop  them."  His  sun 
burned  face  was  beaming  with  delight  as  he  added, 
' l  Who  could  fail  to  win  battles  with  such  men  as 
these?"1 

It  was  midnight  when  the  column  halted  near  the 
village  of  Salem  after  a  march  of  twenty-six  miles. 
The  soldiers  flung  themselves  upon  the  ground  to 
snatch  a  little  rest,  and  then,  while  the  morning 
stars  were  still  shining,  they  arose  and  moved  for 
ward.  The  full  morning  light  revealed  the  fact 
that  the  column  was  marching  eastward  through  the 
narrow  gorge  of  Thoroughfare  Gap.  Then  the  men 
knew  that  Jackson  was  leading  them  against  the 
communications  of  Pope's  army.  This  knowledge 
aroused  them  to  renewed  energy.  Without  a  word 
from  the  soldiers  in  the  ranks,  the  army  continued 
its  advance.  Only  the  tramp  of  marching  feet  was 
heard  and  ' i  the  rumbling  of  wheels,  the  creak  and 
clank  of  harness  and  accoutrements,  with  an  oc 
casional  order,  uttered  under  the  breath,  and  al 
ways  the  same  :  •  Close  up,  men  !  Close  up  ! ' 

There  were  no  more  biscuits  in  the  haversacks, 
and  many  of  the  men  tried  to  satisfy  their  hunger 
with  green  corn  and  green  apples  taken  from  the 
fields  near  the  roadway.  Munford's  horsemen  rode 
in  front  and  picked  up  all  of  the  Federal  scouts, 
thus  keeping  Pope  in  ignorance  of  the  nearness  of 
Jackson's  forces.  At  Gainesville  Stuart's  cavalry 
galloped  up  to  the  right  of  the  column.  During  the 
previous  day  Stuart  had  kept  up  an  artillery  battle 
1  Cooke's  Jackson,  p.  275. 


GROVETON  256 

at  Waterloo  Bridge  and  then  through  the  night  had 
ridden  rapidly  to  join  the  main  body  Beyond 
Gainesville  Jackson  turned  southeast  to  Bristol 
Station.  Just  before  sunset,  after  a  march  of  about 
twenty-five  miles,  Munford's  cavalry  and  Ewell's 
infantry  rushed  into  the  village,  captured  the 
guard,  seized  two  trains,  broke  up  the  railway  and 
cut  the  telegraph  wires.  Jackson' s  corps  was  now 
thirteen  miles  in  the  rear  of  Pope's  headquarters 
and  in  full  possession  of  his  line  of  communica 
tions.  Through  the  dense  darkness  of  the  night 
Trimble  led  two  regiments  of  infantry,  accompanied 
'by  Stuart's  cavalry,  along  the  railway  northward  to 
Manassas  Junction.  Just  before  midnight  these 
men  seized  the  Junction,  and  captured  300  prisoners 
and  two  complete  batteries. 

On  the  morning  of  the  27th  the  divisions  of  Hill 
and  Taliaferro  marched  to  the  Junction  to  join 
Stuart ;  Ewell's  division  was  left  at  Bristoeto  check 
any  body  of  troops  that  Pope  might  send  up  the 
railway.  A  rich  prize  was  disclosed  to  Jackson's 
view  when  he  reached  the  Junction  :  warehouses 
built  in  long  rows  and  filled  with  supplies ;  two 
miles  of  heavily-laden  freight  cars ;  thousands  of 
barrels  of  flour,  pork  and  biscuit  piled  in  the  adja 
cent  fields.  Jackson  placed  a  guard  over  the  liquor 
and  then  allowed  his  ragged,  hungry  veterans  to 
break  ranks  and  to  celebrate  a  high  carnival  among 
the  Federal  stores.  A  large  bakery,  completely 
equipped,  was  kept  in  operation  the  entire  day  by 
the  Federal  prisoners  in  order  to  furnish  a  change 
of  food  to  men  who  had  been  living  on  green  corn 


256  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

and  green  apples.  A  Federal  brigade  came  rushing 
across  Bull  Eun  to  recapture  the  Junction.  They 
did  not  know  that  a  large  body  of  Confederates  was 
drawn  up  to  receive  them.  As  the  brigade  drew 
nigh,  unconscious  of  danger,  Jackson  rode  forward 
and  waved  a  white  handkerchief  in  full  view,  for 
he  wished  to  save  the  lives  of  his  foernen  by  per 
suading  them  to  surrender.  The  only  answer  to  his 
generous  effort  was  a  musket-ball  deliberately  fired 
at  his  head.  As  the  bullet  whistled  past  the  gen 
eral,  the  Confederate  batteries  opened  upon  the 
enemy,  the  Confederate  infantry  advanced,  and  the 
Federal  troops  fled,  having  suffered  heavy  loss.  In 
the  afternoon  Swell's  division  had  a  hot  skirmish 
with  Hooker's  division  south  of  Bristoe.  Hooker 
had  been  sent  up  the  railway  from  Warrenton  Junc 
tion,  but  when  he  came  into  contact  with  Ewell,  he 
halted  his  forces. 

The  extraordinary  revel  of  the  Confederates 
among  the  supplies  at  the  Junction  went  on  until 
the  close  of  the  day.  There  was  canned  food  in 
abundance  ;  lobster  salad  and  sardines  were  swal 
lowed  ;  boxes  of  candles  and  bags  of  coffee  were 
carried  away.  "From  piles  of  new  clothing  the 
Southerners  arrayed  themselves  in  the  blue  uniforms 
of  the  Federals.  Thus  the  naked  were  clad,  the  bare 
footed  were  shod  and  the  sick  provided  with  lux 
uries  to  which  they  had  long  been  strangers."  l 

As  darkness  fell,  Jackson  called  the  men  again  to 
stern  work.  First  of  all,  he  proposed  to  mystify 
Pope,  and,  therefore,  the  vast  accumulation  of  stores 

1  Gordon's  Army  of  Virginia. 


GKOVETON  257 

was  given  to  the  flames.  One  mighty  blaze  went 
up  from  the  Junction,  reddening  all  the  sky,  and 
then,  a  little  after  midnight,  Jackson's  three  divi 
sions  disappeared  in  the  darkness,  leaving  not  a 
trace  of  their  route  behind  them.  Pope  himself,  at 
Bristoe  Station,  seven  miles  away,  was  a  witness  of 
that  great  conflagration.  It  may  be,  therefore, 
that  on  that  same  night  he  recalled  his  previous 
utterance  to  his  own  soldiers  that  they  should 
take  no  thought  for  their  own  lines  of  retreat ! 
The  explosion  of  the  piles  of  shells  at  the  Junction 
sounded  in  his  ears  like  the  noise  of  a  battle  and 
Pope  learned  then  for  the  first  time  that  Jack 
son's  entire  army  corps  lay  between  himself  and 
Washington. 

For  about  three  days  he  had  been  groping  in  the 
darkness.  Jackson's  march  northward  from  Jeffer 
son  on  the  25th  had  been  observed  by  Pope's  signal 
men,  but  the  Federal  leader  supposed  that  Jackson 
was  marching  back  to  the  Valley  of  Virginia  !  The 
Valley  army  had  vanished  from  view  and  Pope, 
therefore,  on  the  26th,  ordered  his  force  of  80,000 
Federal  soldiers  to  concentrate  at  Warrenton.  Ad 
vice  from  Washington  had  enjoined  him  to  hold 
the  line  of  the  Eappahanuock  and  "  fight  like  the 
devil."  He  was  also  told  to  keep  open  his  com 
munications  with  Fredericksburg  to  facilitate  the 
march  of  McClellan's  brigades.  The  news  from  his 
rear,  however,  hurried  Pope  back  to  Bristoe  Station, 
and  there,  on  the  night  of  the  27th,  in  the  light  of 
his  burning  stores,  he  ordered  all  of  his  divisions  to 
move  to  Manassas  Junction.  "March  at  the  very 


258  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

earliest  blush  of  dawn,"  he  wrote,  "and  we  shall 
bag  the  whole  crowd."  ' 

On  the  morning  of  the  28th,  therefore,  Pope's 
army  began  to  move  northward  over  various  roads 
toward  Manassas.  About  noon  Pope  himself 
reached  the  Junction  only  to  find  that  the  birds  had 
flown.  The  Federal  storehouses  were  in  ashes  ;  the 
fields  and  woods  were  silent  and  no  sign  had  been 
left  to  show  the  course  followed  by  the  Confeder 
ates.  Pope  was  bewildered  and  for  several  hours  he 
sat  at  Manassas,  attempting  to  solve  the  puzzle  of 
Jackson's  disappearance.  About  four  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon  a  messenger  brought  the  news  that 
Confederate  soldiers  had  been  seen  in  force  beyond 
Centerville.  Again  Pope's  orders  went  out  to  his 
officers  and  during  the  late  afternoon  the  Federal 
troops  were  tramping  wearily  northward  to  the 
north  bank  of  Bull  Euu.  Pope  made  his  way  at  the 
head  of  a  column  to  the  hill  where  the  village  of 
Centerville  stands,  but  no  enemy  was  there  to  greet 
him.  A  little  before  sunset,  however,  when  most 
of  the  Federal  brigades  were  going  into  bivouac, 
the  sudden  roar  of  guns  from  the  hills  at  Groveton, 
far  away  to  the  southwest  of  Centerville,  told 
Pope  that  the  Confederates  were  ready  for  battle 
near  the  old  field  of  Manassas. 

We  must  now  return  to  Manassas  Junction  to 
learn  the  secret  of  Jackson's  march  on  the  night  of 
the  27th.  The  flames  were  still  leaping  high  in  the 
air  when  he  ordered  his  troops  to  move  north  over 
three  roads.  Soon  after  midnight,  Taliaferro'sdivi- 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XII,  Part  II,  p.  72, 


GEOVETON  259 

siou,  with  the  wagon-trains,  marched  toward  Sudley 
SpriDgs  5  Hill  went  directly  across  Bull  Bun  to 
Centerville  and  then  returned  by  way  of  the 
Stone  Bridge  to  the  south  bank  of  the  stream  ; 
EwelFs  division,  at  dawn  on  the  28th,  followed  Hill 
across  Bull  Eun  at  Blackburn's  Ford,  proceeded 
thence  up  the  bank  of  the  stream  and  recrossed  to 
the  south  side  at  the  Stone  Bridge.  Thus  on  the 
28th,  while  Pope's  army  was  moving  north  toward 
Manassas  and  then  in  the  direction  of  Centerville, 
Jackson's  three  divisions  were  concentrated  in  the 
woods  south  of  Sudley  Springs  and  north  of  the 
Warrenton  Turnpike.  The  Confederates  were 
within  twelve  miles  of  Thoroughfare  Gap  through 
which  Longstreet  was  expected  to  come  to  their  aid. 
During  the  afternoon  of  the  28th  a  Federal  courier 
was  captured  with  McDowell's  order  for  the  march 
ing  of  his  troops  through  Gainesville  to  Manassas. 
When  the  dispatch  was  brought  to  Jackson,  he  was 
lying  asleep  in  a  fence- corner  near  Groveton.  After 
reading  it,  "Jackson  turned  to  Taliaferro  and  without 
a  moment's  hesitation,  said,  "  Move  your  division 
and  attack  the  enemy."  At  the  same  time  he  said 
to  Ewell,  "  Support  the  attack."  The  sleeping 
soldiers  sprang  to  arms  and  the  artillery  galloped 
forward  to  open  fire  upon  King's  division  which  was 
moving  northward  toward  Centerville.  Jackson 
had  the  impression  that  the  Federal  army  was  re 
treating  behind  Bull  Eun.  To  prevent  such  a  re 
treat  and  to  draw  Pope's  army  back  from  Manassas 
and  Centerville  to  the  fields  near  Gainesville,  was  his 
purpose  in  assailing  King.  The  Federal  troops 


260  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

were  surprised  by  the  sudden  onset,  but  they  fought 
with  gallant  determination.  The  two  lines,  stand 
ing  face  to  face,  drew  as  near  to  each  other  as  a 
hundred  yards  and  blazed  away.  The  Federal  can 
non  were  heavier  and  more  numerous,  but  the  Con 
federate  infantry  was  4,500  strong  against  2,800  of 
the  enemy.  The  slaughter  was  fearful.  About 
1,100  Federal  soldiers  were  shot  down  ;  the  Confed 
erate  loss  was  about  1,200.  Among  those  severely 
wounded  were  Taliaferro  and  Ewell,  Jackson's 
principal  division  commanders.  As  darkness  fell, 
the  Confederates  found  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy 
and  forced  them  slowly  back  from  the  field.  Dur 
ing  the  night  King's  division  retreated  to  Mauassas. 
The  immediate  advantage  gained  over  the  enemy 
at  Groveton  was  not  very  great,  but  Jackson's  pur 
pose  in  beginning  the  conflict  was  crowned  with  the 
highest  success.  He  wished  to  draw  the  entire 
Federal  army  to  the  field  which  he  had  chosen  and 
this  was  accomplished  by  the  heavy  roar  of  his  guns 
at  sunset,  near  that  place.  Pope  was  at  Centerville 
when  he  heard  the  news  ;  at  once  he  formed  the  view 
that  Jackson  was  in  retreat  but  that  McDowell  had 
cut  him  off  at  Groveton.  Back  again,  therefore, 
along  the  Warrenton  Turnpike,  Pope  hurried  his 
forces  during  the  night,  expecting  to  capture  Jack 
son's  entire  corps  !  Early  on  the  29th,  Sigel's  corps 
and  Eeynolds's  division  formed  a  line  of  battle  and 
moved  against  the  Confederate  position.  Jackson's 
veterans  were  ready  for  the  conflict. 


CHAPTEE  XVIII 

THE  SECOND  MANASSAS 

WHERE  were  Lee  and  Longstreet  during  the 
critical  period  from  the  26th  until  the  29th? 
This  question  carries  us  back  again  to  the  Eappa- 
hanuock.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  26th,  Longstreet 
left  Jefferson  and  followed  the  path  of  Jackson's 
corps.  His  march  was  so  slow,  however,  that  he 
covered  only  thirty  miles  in  two  days.  This  tardi 
ness  was  due,  in  part,  to  the  opposition  made  by  the 
Federal  cavalry.  Just  before  night  on  the  28th, 
Longstreet  reached  Thoroughfare  Gap  and  began  a 
long  skirmish  with  the  Federal  division  of  Eicketts. 
When  the  sun  arose  on  the  morning  of  the  29th, 
Confederate  turning  columns,  sent  across  Bull  Eun 
Mountain,; were  assailing  the  Federal  flanks.  Eick 
etts  was  falling  back  toward  Manassas  and  Long- 
street's  men  were  pressing  through  the  Gap  to  bring 
aid  to  Jackson's  brigades  at  Groveton. 

Jackson  had  now  about  18,000  infantry  with  forty 
guns  and  2, 500  horsemen.  He  placed  his  men  in  a 
strong  position  along  the  line  of  an  unfinished  rail 
road  running  from  Gainesville  to  Sudley  Springs. 
Its  embankments  and  cuttings  gave  good  cover  for  the 
front  line  of  the  Confederates,  which  extended  over 
the  space  of  about  3,000  yards.  One-half  of  the 
Confederate  force  was  held  in  reserve  on  the  long  flat- 
topped  ridge  in  the  rear  of  the  railroad.  The  left  of 


262  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

the  Confederate  position,  near  Bull  Eun,  was  held  by 
A.  P.  Hill's  division  j  the  center  by  two  brigades  of 
E well's  division  under  Lawton  j  the  right  by  Talia- 
ferro's  division  under  Starke.  The  flanks  were 
guarded  by  Stuart's  cavalry. 

Soon  after  dawn  on  the  29th,  Jackson  rode  along 
his  lines  to  see  that  all  was  well.  Then  he  took 
position  near  the  great  battery  of  twenty-four  guns  on 
the  crest  of  the  hill  behind  his  right  center.  SigeFs 
corps,  11,000  strong,  with  ten  batteries,  moved  across 
the  Henry  Hill  and  deployed  for  the  attack.  He 
was  supported  by  Eeynolds's  division,  composed  of 
8,000  men  and  four  batteries.  SigeFs  men  were  the 
German  troops,  once  led  by  Fremont,  which  Ewell 
had  defeated  at  Cross  Keys.  About  8  A.  M.,  the 
Federal  forces,  with  banners  flying,  began  to  ad 
vance  up  the  long  slope  from  the  foot  of  the  Henry 
Hill.  Their  line  was  more  than  two  miles  in 
length.  Jackson's  24-gun  battery  rained  so  heavy 
a  fire  of  shells  upon  the  left  end  of  Sigel's  line 
that  it  wavered  and  fell  back.  The  right  wing  of 
the  Federal  force,  Schurz's  division,  pressed  through 
the  wood  near  Sudley  and  struck  A.  P.  Hill. 
Gregg's  South  Carolina  brigade  met  Schurz  with  a 
fierce  fire  of  musketry,  then  charged  with  the 
bayonet  and  drove  the  two  Federal  brigades  out  of 
the  forest.  Milroy's  brigade  then  advanced  to  re 
inforce  Schurz  but  Thomas's  Georgia  brigade  was 
ready  to  aid  Gregg.  The  Confederates  rushed  to 
meet  their  assailants,  drove  them  back  in  confusion 
and  poured  heavy  volleys  into  their  masses  as  they 
fled  across  the  fields. 


THE  SECOND  MAXASSAS  263 

Sigel's  repulse  was  accomplished  by  10  :30  A.  M. 
Long  before  this  time,  Longstreet's  advanced-guard 
had  passed  through  Gainesville  and  his  brigades  were 
now  taking  position  near  Groveton,  on  Jackson's 
right.  But  about  l.S.uuu  Federal  troops,  the  di 
visions  of  Hooker,  Kearney  and  Reno,  were  tramp 
ing  across  the  Stone  Bridge,  marching  from  Center  - 
ville  toward  Groveton.  Sigel  rallied  his  soldiers 
and,  supported  by  Eeno,  moved  forward  to  make  a 
second  attack.  The  brigades  of  Gregg  and  Thomas 
met  them  at  the  railway  and  there  a  fierce  struggle 
took  place.  Branch's  Xorth  Carolina  brigade  came 
to  the  help  of  their  comrades  and  the  troops  of 
Sigel  and  Keno  were  driven  back. 

At  noonday  Pope  himself  reached  the  field  of 
battle.  He  had  near  him  the  divisions  named 
above.  Before  the  struggle  began,  these  numbered 
about  38,000  men,  but  most  of  them  had  been 
seriously  broken  by  the  assaults  against  Jack 
line.  Porter  and  McDowell,  however,  with  27,000 
additional  soldiers,  were  coming  up  from  Manassas, 
where  also  Banks  was  stationed  with  8,000  men. 

At  one  o'clock  a  heavy  mass  of  troops  was  again 
advanced  against  Jackson's  left  ;  this  Federal  force 
was  composed  of  the  divisions  of  Kearney  and 
Hooker  and  a  portion  of  Reno's  division.  Jackson's 
guns  held  his  left  flank  firm  ;  Thomas's  Georgians 
and  Field's  Virginia  brigade  met  the  enemy  at  the 
railway  embankment.  The  dry  grass  was  ignited 
by  powder-sparks  and  the  combatants  stood  in  the 
midst  of  flames.  The  front  line  of  the  Confederates 
was  forced  back  from  the  railway  embankment,  but 


264  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

the  second  line  swept  forward  with  bayonets  fixed 
and  cleared  the  front.  Then  Hill  sent  Fender's 
North  Carolina  brigade  to  deliver  a  counterstroke. 
These  gallant  soldiers  charged  across  the  railroad 
and  into  the  wood  beyond.  The  Federal  regiments 
fled  behind  their  guns,  but  Fender  moved  steadily 
forward  across  the  open,  toward  the  Federal  bat 
teries.  Grover's  brigade  of  Hooker's  division  then 
advanced  to  make  an  assault.  Fender  was  forced 
back  and  Grover's  men  rushed  across  the  railroad. 
Jackson's  guns  poured  a  heavy  fire  directly  upon 
the  Federal  troops  and  Jackson  himself  sent  Forno's 
Louisianians  with  one  of  Lawton's  regiments  to 
turn  the  tide  of  battle.  These  came  rapidly  for 
ward  with  leveled  bayonets  and  swept  Grover's 
brigade  beyond  the  Warrenton  Turnpike.  Four 
Federal  divisions  had  thus  far  been  thrown  against 
Jackson's  left  and  all  of  them  had  been  driven 
back  with  fearful  loss.  More  than  4,000  Federal 
soldiers  lay  stretched  upon  the  ground  in  front  of 
Hill's  brigades. 

At  4  : 30  P.  M.,  the  fifth  and  last  Federal  assault 
was  begun.  Five  heavy  brigades,  led  by  Kearney 
and  Eeno,  moved  forward  to  the  charge.  The  Con 
federate  line  had  become  thin  after  ten  hours  of 
desperate  fighting  and  Hill  had  some  anxiety  con 
cerning  his  brigades.  He  sent  an  aide,  therefore, 
to  ask  Gregg  if  he  could  hold  his  ground  against 
the  storm  that  was  about  to  burst  upon  his  front. 
"Tell  General  Hill,"  replied  the  brave  South 
Carolinian,  "that  my  ammunition  is  exhausted, 
but  that  I  will  hold  my  position  with  the  bayonet. " 


THE  SECOND  MAKASSAS  265 

The  enemy  came  ou  with  great  gallantry.  The 
fighting  was  desperate.  Foot  by  foot  the  brigades 
of  Gregg,  Thomas,  Field  and  Branch  were  borne 
backward  by  the  heavy  weight  of  the  Federal  line. 
The  enemy  crossed  the  railroad  and  penetrated  to  a 
point  three  hundred  yards  within  the  Confederate 
lines.  Hill's  men,  however,  were  still  in  good  order 
and  facing  the  foe,  while  Jackson  was  ready  to  de 
liver  a  heavy  counterstroke.  In  obedience  to  his 
orders,  Early 's  brigade  was  rushing  to  Hill's  aid. 
With  leveled  bayonets  Early' s  men  charged  among 
the  Federal  regiments,  routed  them  and  drove 
them,  with  tremendous  loss,  beyond  the  turnpike. 

Thus  ended  Pope's  attempts  to  overwhelm  Jack 
son.  Five  assaults,  delivered  by  a  Federal  force  of 
more  than  30,000  men,  had  failed.  More  than 
8, 000  Federal  soldiers  lying  dead  and  wounded  upon 
the  field,  bore  testimony  to  the  skill  and  valor  of 
Stonewall' s  veterans. 

During  Jackson's  long  struggle  with  Pope,  from 
10  A.  M.  until  nightfall,  on  the  29th,  Longstreet' s 
corps  of  30,000  men  was  in  position  on  Jackson's 
right  near  Grovetou.  Lee  was  eager  to  take  part  in 
the  battle.  Three  times  he  ordered  Longstreet  to 
assail  the  Federal  left.  Each  time,  however,  Long- 
street  held  back,  making  the  excuse  that  he  did  not 
know  the  ground.  In  the  afternoon  Porter's  Federal 
corps  moved  up  from  Manassas  Junction  toward 
Longstreet' s  right  near  Gainesville.  At  the  close  of 
the  day,  at  Lee's  earnest  desire,  Hood's  division 
charged  down  the  Groveton  Turnpike  for  the 
distance  of  a  mile  and  a  half.  Hood  captured  one 


266  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

gun  from  King's  division  and  then,  after  midnight, 
withdrew  to  his  first  position. 

Thus  ended  the  fighting  of  August  29th,  and 
the  victory  belonged  once  more  to  Stonewall' s  men. 
When  Jackson  called  his  staff  around  him  in  the 
bivouac  a  spirit  of  sadness  seemed  to  rest  upon  all 
of  them.  A  week  of  marching  and  fighting,  with  a 
scanty  and  irregular  supply  of  food,  had  worn  down 
their  energies.  Many  of  the  best  and  bravest  had 
fallen.  The  medical  director,  McGuire,  came  in 
from  the  scene  of  suffering  on  the  battle-field  and 
said,  "  General,  this  day  has  been  won  by  nothing 
but  stark  and  stern  fighting."  "No,"  replied 
Jackson  in  quiet  tones,  ' i  it  has  been  won  by  noth 
ing  but  the  blessing  and  protection  of  Providence." 

As  the  darkness  came  on,  groups  of  officers  and 
soldiers  assembled  at  various  points  along  the  Con 
federate  line  and  engaged,  for  a  short  season,  in 
prayer.  Having  thus  made  themselves  ready  for 
the  morrow's  battle,  they  lay  down  upon  their  arms 
to  await  the  next  advance  of  the  Federal  hosts. 

On  the  morning  of  August  30th,  Lee's  army  on  the 
field  of  Manassas  numbered  only  about  50,000  men. 
Longstreet's  command,  30,000  strong,  was  in  position 
south  of  the  Warrenton  Turnpike.  Jackson' s  force, 
reduced  to  17,000,  still  held  the  railway  embank 
ments.  There  were  about  2,500  horsemen  located 
on  the  flanks  and  S.  D.  Lee  had  eighteen  guns  in  a 
commanding  position  between  the  two  Confederate 
wings.  General  Lee  decided  not  to  make  an  im 
mediate  attack.  He  preferred  to  await  the  arrival 
of  the  divisions  of  D.  H.  Hill,  McLaws  and  Walker, 


THE  SECOND  MANASSAS  267 

and  of  Hampton's  cavalry  brigade.  These  troops, 
about  20,000  in  number,  had  already  crossed  the 
Kappahannock  and  were  moving  up  rapidly  toward 
Manassas. 

Pope  himself  set  the  battle  in  motion.  He  had 
still  a  force  of  more  than  70,000  men,  while  two  of 
McClellan's  army  corps  had  lauded  at  Alexandria 
and  were  marching  to  his  aid.  Banks  was  near  Ma- 
uassas  Junction,  but  Pope's  forces  on  the  plains  of 
Manassas  near  the  Stone  Bridge  numbered  65,000 
men  with  twenty-eight  batteries.  The  withdrawal 
of  Hood's  division  the  night  before  had  led  Pope  to 
imagine  that  Longstreet  was  falling  back  through 
Thoroughfare  Gap  and  that  Jackson  was  following 
Longstreet.  Pope,  therefore,  determined  to  move 
forward  "in  pursuit"  of  the  Confederates  ! 

At  intervals  during  the  morning,  the  Federal 
cannon  threw  shells  across  the  meadows  toward 
Jackson's  position.  Stonewall  concealed  his  sol 
diers  in  the  woods  behind  the  railway,  leaving 
only  a  few  pickets  in  full  view  along  his  front.  A 
night's  rest  had  given  new  life  to  the  Confederates ; 
the  laugh  and  the  jest  ran  merrily  along  the  line  as 
the  men  lay  on  the  ground  in  the  forest.  Since  the 
battle  of  Winchester,  Banks  had  been  known  among 
them  as  uOld  Jack's  Commissary  General/'  but 
now  by  acclamation  they  elected  Pope  to  the  same 
high  position!  They  were  eager  to  see  the  new 
"  Commissary7'  advance  again,  in  order  that  they 
might  seize  his  remaining  store  of  supplies. 

Soon  after  midday,  one  wing  of  the  Federal  army 
moved  forward  to  assail  Jackson.  The  division  of 


268  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Eeynolds  occupied  the  left  of  the  Federal  line  of  at 
tack.  Porter's  entire  corps,  next  in  order,  was 
directed  against  Jackson's  right.  King's  division 
(now  led  by  Hatch)  moved  forward  on  Porter's 
right  and  the  division  of  Eicketts  occupied  the 
space  to  the  right  of  Hatch.  Eeynolds  soon  found 
Longstreet'  s  corps  in  the  woods  near  Groveton  and 
then  fell  back  to  Bald  Hill.  Porter,  Hatch  and 
Eicketts,  however,  swept  forward  against  Jackson's 
front.  Their  forces  formed  a  bristling  line  of  bayo 
nets,  20,000  in  number,  extending  from  Groveton 
almost  to  Bull  Eun.  An  additional  force  of  40,000 
stood  behind  them,  ready  to  take  part  in  the 
struggle. 

When  the  Federal  line  of  attack  came  within  half 
a  mile  of  Jackson' s  position,  the  Confederate  bugles 
rang  out  and  Stonewall' s  men  ran  forward  from  the 
woods  and  took  their  places  once  more  in  the  excava 
tions  and  behind  the  embankments  of  the  old  railway. 
Then  Jackson's  batteries  and  S.  D.  Lee's  guns  opened 
a  terrific  cross-fire  on  Porter's  corps.  The  latter  was 
moving  steadily  forward  in  three  lines  across  the 
open  meadow  land  east  of  Groveton  ;  the  Confederate 
cannon  swept  Porter's  ranks  from  end  to  end.  The 
riflemen  of  the  Stonewall  division,  assisted  by  Law- 
ton's  (Swell's)  division  on  the  left,  poured  their  fire 
directly  into  the  faces  of  Porter's  troops.  When 
the  ammunition  of  the  Confederates  ran  out,  they 
seized  stones  from  the  railway  cuttings  and  flung 
them  with  deadly  aim  against  the  foe.  Three  times 
Porter's  blue-coated  lines,  with  wonderful  cour 
age,  moved  up  to  the  parapet,  but  each  time  they 


THE  SECOND  MAXASSAS  269 

were  driven  back  with  tremendous  loss.  At  close 
range,  for  more  than  thirty  minutes,  the  fearful 
struggle  was  kept  up.  The  regulars  under  Sykes 
were  ordered  to  support  Porter,  but  they  were  un 
able  to  advance  across  the  open  level  space  on  ac 
count  of  the  furious  fire  of  the  Confederate  artillery. 
Then  Porter's  shattered  regiments  began  to  yield 
ground. 

Meanwhile,  Hatch  was  assailing  A.  P.  Hill  on 
Jackson's  left.  Hill  sent  forward  every  brigade 
except  that  of  Gregg,  but  the  pressure  was  still  so 
heavy  against  the  Confederates  that  Jackson  asked 
Lougstreet  for  help.  The  latter  sent  two  batteries  to 
join  S.  D.  Lee  and  these  guns  added  their  fire  to  the 
storm  of  shells  that  was  already  falling  upon  Porter's 
defeated  corps.  As  Porter  fell  back,  Hatch  followed 
him,  and  Ricketts,  who  was  just  coming  up,  joined 
the  retreat.  The  Stonewall  division,  with  one  of 
HilFs  brigades,  rushed  forward  to  make  a  counter- 
stroke  ;  Lawton  and  Hill  followed.  Lee  sent  a 
message  to  Longstreet  to  advance  his  divisions,  but 
the  latter  were  already  marching  forward  against 
the  Federal  left.  The  entire  Confederate  army  was 
bearing  down  upon  Pope.  Lee's  line  of  battle  cov 
ered  a  front  of  four  miles.  Every  division  was 
formed  in  at  least  two  lines  and  in  the  center  eight 
brigades  were  massed  one  in  rear  of  the  other.  The 
Confederate  soldiers,  filled  with  the  greatest  enthusi 
asm,  swept  every  opposing  regiment  and  battery  out 
of  their  path  and  moved  across  the  Gro\  eton  Valley. 
Jackson's  men,  fighting  like  demons,  drove  the  di 
visions  of  Stevens,  Eicketts,  Kearney  and  Hooker 


270  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

toward  the  Stoue  Bridge.  Hill's  division  captured 
six  cannon  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 

South  of  the  turnpike,  Long-street's  brigades  swept 
forward  and  after  a  desperate  struggle  carried  Bald 
Hill.  At  the  foot  of  the  Henry  Hill  Longstreet  was 
met  by  the  fierce  fire  of  Sykes's  regulars  and  Eey- 
nolds'  s  Pennsylvanians.  Additional  Federal  troops 
assembled  on  the  hill  and  they  succeeded  in  holding 
it  against  Longstreet' s  most  desperate  and  repeated 
efforts.  The  rapid  advance  of  the  infantry  had 
left  most  of  the  Confederate  artillery  behind  and 
Longstreet' s  riflemen  could  not  overcome  the 
Federal  rear-guard.  Jackson  was  already  in  posses 
sion  of  the  Matthews  Hill,  north  of  the  turnpike, 
which  commanded  the  Federal  line  of  retreat  on 
that  side.  If  Longstreet  had  seized  the  Henry  Hill, 
the  Confederates  would  have  commanded  the  turn 
pike  from  both  sides,  and  the  Federal  army  would 
have  been  cut  off  from  the  bridge  and  destroyed. 
Far  around  on  the  Confederate  right  Munford  led 
his  horsemen  in  a  brilliant  charge,  drove  the  ene 
my's  cavalry  before  him  and  crossed  Bull  Eun  at 
Lewis's  Ford.  Darkness  came,  however,  and  the 
Federal  troops  were  still  holding  the  crest  of  the 
Henry  Hill.  Under  cover  of  the  night  the  broken 
fragments  of  Pope's  army  withdrew  across  Bull 
Eun,  leaving  thousands  of  wounded  on  the  field,  and 
made  their  way  to  Centerville. 

On  the  morning  of  Sunday,  the  31st,  Pope  placed 
his  forces  behind  intreuchments  at  Centerville  ;  he 
had  been  reinforced  during  the  night  by  20,000 
veterans  of  the  corps  of  Sumner  and  Franklin.  On 


THE  SECOND  MANASSAS  271 

the  afternoon  of  the  31st,  Jackson  crossed  Bull  Bun 
by  Sudley  Ford  j  through  rain  and  mud  he  made  a 
march  of  ten  miles,  moving  around  to  the  Federal 
right  and  rear.  His  bivouac  for  the  night  was  near 
Pleasant  Valley,  five  miles  northwest  of  Centerville. 
The  morning  of  September  1st  marked  Jackson's 
advance  down  the  Little  River  Turnpike  to  an  old 
country  house  named  "Chantilly."  Pope  heard  of 
the  approach  of  the  Confederates  and  withdrew  the 
main  body  of  his  army  from  Centerville  to  Fairfax 
Court-House,  leaving  Kearney  and  Stevens  with 
three  divisions  to  protect  his  flank.  Late  in  the 
afternoon,  Jackson  sent  forward  the  divisions  of 
Hill  and  Lawton  to  feel  the  enemy's  position.  Near 
Ox  Hill  the  Federal  forces  made  a  vigorous  attack 
and  a  portion  of  the  Confederate  front  line  was 
thrown  into  disorder  ;  the  second  line  charged  for 
ward,  however,  and  the  Federal  forces  gave  ground. 
As  night  was  at  hand  and  a  violent  thunder-storm 
was  raging,  the  fighting  ceased.  Each  side  suffered 
severely  and  both  Kearney  and  Stevens  were  slain. 
Pope  continued  to  move  wagons,  guns  and  men 
rapidly  northward,  and  on  the  morning  of  Septem 
ber  3d,  his  army  was  in  a  place  of  safety  behind  the 
fortifications  at  Washington.  Pope  was  removed 
from  his  position  and  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
was  once  more  placed  under  the  command  of 
McClellan. 

Thus  ended,  with  brilliant  success,  the  Second 
Manassas  Campaign.  During  these  movements,  the 
Confederates  captured  thirty  guns,  7,000  prisoners 
and  20,000  rifles  and  they  inflicted  a  loss  upon  the 


272  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Federals  of  13,500  in  killed  and  wounded.  The 
Confederate  loss  was  about  10,000.  Pope's  army  of 
80,000  men  had  been  defeated  and  driven  into 
Washington  by  a  Confederate  force  of  not  more  than 
55, 000.  *  *  God  was  with  us  and  gave  us  the  victory, ' ' 
said  Jackson  in  his  official  report. 


CH APTEE  XIX 

THE  CAPTURE  OF  HARPER'S  FERRY 

ON  the  morning  of  September  2d,  the  day  after  the 
battle  of  Chautilly,  or  Ox  Hill,  Lee  instructed  Jack 
son  to  lead  the  advance  of  the  Confederate  army  into 
Maryland.  This  order  was  exactly  in  accordance 
with  Jackson's  wishes,  for  he  had  urged  such  a  move 
ment  a  year  before,  immediately  following  the  first 
battle  of  Manassas.  Moreover,  just  after  the  defeat 
of  Banks  at  Winchester,  as  we  have  already  seen, 
Jackson  sent  Congressman  Boteler  to  inform  the  Con 
federate  authorities  that  if  they  could  reinforce  him, 
he  would  undertake  to  seize  Washington.  "  Tell 
General  Jackson,"  was  Lee's  reply,  "  that  he  must 
first  help  me  to  drive  these  people  away  from  Eich- 
mond."  Now  that  Pope's  rear- guard  was  retreat 
ing  rapidly  toward  Washington,  Lee  hastened  to 
keep  his  promise. 

There  were  additional  reasons,  however,  for  Lee's 
advance  into  the  region  north  of  the  Potomac.  An 
opportunity  would  be  thus  secured  to  gather  the 
rich  crops  in  the  Valley.  Lee  wished,  also,  to  re 
lieve  the  people  of  Virginia  from  pressure  by  trans- 
fering  the  theater  of  warfare  to  the  enemy's 
country  ;  for  his  first  plan  was  to  move  northward 
into  Pennsylvania.  Furthermore,  he  hoped  to 


274  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

secure  recruits  for  the  Confederate  army  from  the 
people  of  Maryland.  Lee's  soldiers  were  poorly 
provided  with  clothes;  thousands  of  them  were 
destitute  of  shoes,  and  the  supply  of  ammunition, 
also,  was  insufficient  for  a  long  campaign.  In  spite 
of  these  difficulties,  Lee  gave  the  word  ;  the  Con 
federate  horsemen  spread  themselves  out  to  form  a 
screen  in  front  and  on  the  flanks,  and  D.  II.  Hill's 
fresh  division  moved  forward  through  Leesburg  as 
advanced-guard.  On  the  morning  of  September 
6th,  the  Confederate  columns  stumbled  and  splashed 
through  the  shallow  waters  of  the  Potomac  at 
White's  Ford.  "  Maryland,  my  Maryland  !  "  sang 
the  gray -jackets  as  they  reached  the  northern  bank. 
Then  the  ragged  veterans,  leaving  the  bloody  marks 
of  unshod  feet  in  the  roadway,  marched  onward, 
beneath  the  leafy  trees  and  past  the  green  fields,  un 
til,  on  the  7th,  they  went  into  camp  at  Frederick. 
The  lack  of  shoes  was  a  more  serious  difficulty,  per 
haps,  than  Lee  had  anticipated  ;  so  many  barefooted 
soldiers  remained  by  the  roadside  or  straggled  off 
through  the  forests,  that  the  entire  force  of  Con 
federates  which  marched  into  Maryland  was  prob 
ably  no  more  than  40,000  men. 

The  western  counties  of  the  state  had  little 
sympathy  with  the  South,  and  few  were  the  recruits 
that  joined  Lee's  army.  The  people  of  Frederick 
were  full  of  Southern  patriotism,  however,  and  they 
gave  large  supplies  of  food  and  clothing  to  the  Con 
federate  soldiers.  A  fine  saddle-horse  was  presented 
to  Jackson  ;  when  he  mounted,  the  animal  reared 
and  broke  the  girth,  and  the  rider  was  thrown 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  HARPER'S  FERRY  275 

heavily  to  the  ground.  For  this  reason,  he  spent 
most  of  his  time  in  his  tent  during  the  sojourn  of 
the  army  at  Frederick,  and  thus  escaped  the  mul 
titude  of  visitors  who  came  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the 
chief  Confederate  leaders.  "  Once,  however,"  a 
staff-officer  tells  us,  "when  he  had  been  called  to 
General  Lee's  tent,  two  young  girls  waylaid  him, 
paralyzed  him  with  smiles  and  questions,  and  then 
jumped  into  their  carriage  and  drove  off  rapidly, 
leaving  him  there,  cap  in  hand,  bowing,  blushing, 
speechless.  But  once  safe  in  his  tent,  he  was  seen  no 
more  that  day. ' '  ' 

When  Lee  arrived  at  Frederick,  he  found  that  he 
must  change  his  line  of  communications.  The  route 
through  Manassas  and  Leesburg  was  exposed  to 
cavalry  raids  from  Washington.  He  decided,  there 
fore,  that  his  wagons  must  take  the  route  from 
Staunton  down  the  Valley  to  Shepherdstown  on  the 
Potomac.  Three  points  in  the  Valley,  however, 
were  still  occupied  by  Federal  forces  to  the  number 
of  about  14,000  men ;  these  were  Winchester, 
Martinsburg  and  Harper's  Ferry.  The  new  line  of 
communications  would  thus  be  open  to  attack  from 
these  places,  and  Lee  decided  that  Harper's  Ferry, 
with  its  strong  garrison,  must  be  captured. 

Longstreet  was  asked  to  lead  the  principal  column 
against  Harper's  Ferry,  but  he  did  not  favor  the 
plan  and  manifested  so  great  a  reluctance  to  move 
that  Lee  turned  to  Jackson.  The  latter  advocated 
practically  the  same  policy  as  Longstreet,  namely, 
to  fight  McClellan  first  and  look  after  Harper's 
1  Battle*  and  Leaders,  Vol.  II,  p.  621. 


276  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Ferry  afterward  j  but  when  Lee  requested  him  to 
march  against  the  stronghold,  Jackson  readily  ac 
cepted  the  duty  laid  upon  him. 

Lee's  plan  was  as  follows  :  Jackson,  with  the 
three  divisions  of  his  own  command,  was  to  move 
across  the  South  Mountain,  ford  the  Potomac  west 
of  Sharpsburg  and  advance  on  Martinsburg. 
McLaws,  with  his  own  division  and  that  of 
E.  H.  Anderson,  was  to  seize  Maryland  Heights 
overlooking  Harper's  Ferry.  Walker's  division 
was  ordered  to  cross  the  Potomac  near  Point  of  Kocks 
and  occupy  Loudoun  Heights,  also  overlooking 
Harper's  Ferry.  The  rest  of  the  army  under  Long- 
street  and  D.  H.  Hill  was  directed  to  march  across 
South  Mountain  to  Hagerstown.  After  the  capture 
of  Harper's  Ferry,  all  of  the  Confederate  divisions 
were  to  come  together  again  at  Hagerstown  or 
Boonsboro. 

Before  he  set  forth  upon  the  march,  Jackson 
made  many  inquiries  about  the  roads  leading 
northward  into  Pennsylvania.  At  daybreak  on 
September  10th,  he  moved  rapidly  westward. 
As  he  passed  through  Middletown,  two  young 
girls  stood  on  the  sidewalk  and  waved  Federal 
flags  in  Jackson's  face.  He  made  a  polite  bow, 
raised  his  cap  with  a  smile,  and  then  remarked  to 
his  staff,  "We  evidently  have  no  friends  in  this 
town."  After  a  march  of  fourteen  miles,  Jackson's 
command  went  into  bivouac  near  Boonsboro. 
Early  on  the  llth  he  turned  the  head  of  the  column 
toward  Williamsport,  where  he  crossed  the 
Potomac.  The  line  of  march  was  then  toward 


THE  CAPTUEE  OF  HAEPEE'S  FEEEY    277 

Martinsburg.  On  the  12th  the  Confederates  entered 
that  town  and  were  received  with  great  enthusiasm. 
Jackson  wrote  his  autograph  in  a  number  of  books 
and  nearly  all  of  the  buttons  were  stripped  from 
his  coat  as  souvenirs.  He  managed  to  escape  from 
his  friends,  however,  and  moved  forward,  driving 
all  of  the  Federal  forces  before  him  into  Harper's 
Ferry.  On  the  13th  he  passed  through  Halltown 
and  drew  up  his  regiments  in  sight  of  the  Federal 
position  on  Bolivar  Heights.  His  troops  had 
passed,  over  the  distance  of  more  than  sixty  miles 
in  three  and  a  half  days. 

Neither  McLaws  nor  Walker  had  marched  with 
the  swiftness  of  Jackson.  McLaws  met  with 
spirited  opposition  and  it  was  not  until  the  after 
noon  of  the  13th  that  he  carried  Maryland  Heights 
by  assault  and  placed  his  guns  in  position  to  com 
mand  Harper's  Ferry.  Walker  met  no  opposition 
whatever,  but  he  consumed  all  of  the  time  until  the 
morning  of  the  14th  in  getting  his  guns  ready  to 
fire  from  Loudoun  Heights. 

In  the  angle  formed  by  the  Potomac  and  the 
Shenandoah,  lies  Harper's  Ferry  ;  across  the  space 
between  the  two  rivers  runs  Bolivar  Heights. 
These  were  held  by  a  strong  force  of  Federal  in 
fantry  and  artillery.  On  the  afternoon  of  Sunday, 
September  14th,  as  soon  as  McLaws  and  Walker 
were  ready,  the  Confederate  guns  opened  fire  from 
every  direction  upon  the  garrison.  A  storm  of 
shells  was  poured  upon  every  part  of  the  neck  of 
land  occupied  by  Harper's  Ferry.  Jackson's  in 
fantry  moved  gradually  forward  into  commanding 


278  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

positions  on  both  flanks  of  Bolivar  Heights.  Dur 
ing  the  night,  he  sent  ten  pieces  of  artillery  across 
the  Shenandoah  to  enfilade  the  Federal  trenches 
from  the  right  bank  of  that  stream. 

Early  on  the  15th,  Jackson's  cannon  again  began 
to  boom  out  their  summons  to  the  beleaguered 
garrison.  The  Federal  artillerists  worked  their 
guns  with  desperate  energy,  but  their  position  was 
surrounded  and  their  ammunition  was  failing. 
A.  P.  Hill's  brigade  moved  to  the  foot  of  Bolivar 
Heights,  ready  to  deliver  an  assault,  but  at  7  : 30  A.  M. 
the  white  flag  was  raised  and  the  place  was  given 
up.  Jackson  assigned  to  A.  P.  Hill  the  duty  of 
receiving  the  surrender  of  the  Federal  forces,  which 
numbered  12,500.  The  rest  of  the  spoil  included 
seventy -three  pieces  of  artillery,  13,000  muskets 
and  several  hundred  wagons.  A  body  of  1,200 
Federal  horsemen  crossed  the  Potomac  during  the 
preceding  night  and  made  their  escape.  ' i  Through 
God's  blessing,  Harper's  Ferry  and  its  garrison 
are  to  be  surrendered."  This  was  the  message  sent 
by  Jackson  to  Lee  at  eight  o'clock. 

When  Jackson  rode  into  Harper's  Ferry,  the 
Federal  soldiers  lined  both  sides  of  the  road  in  their 
eagerness  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  famous  Con 
federate  leader.  A  number  of  them  took  off  their 
caps  as  he  passed  ;  in  every  case  he  returned  the 
salute.  "  Boys,"  said  a  soldier  to  his  comrades, 
"he's  not  much  for  looks,  but  if  we'd  had  him,  we 
wouldn't  have  been  caught  in  this  trap."  In  the 
afternoon  Jackson  allowed  his  men  time  to  cook 
rations  for  two  days.  Then  he  set  forth  to  make 


THE  CAPTUEE  OF  HAEPEB'S  FEEEY  279 

a  rapid  night  march  to  Sharpsburg  where  Lee  was 
awaiting  him. 

And  what  were  the  fortunes  of  the  rest  of  the 
Confederate  army  during  the  time  occupied  in  the 
seizure  of  Harper's  Ferry?  This  question  carries 
us  back  to  the  town  of  Frederick.  McClellan  came 
out  from  Washington  with  a  large  force,  which  was 
soon  raised  to  the  number  of  more  than  87,000  men. 
Driving  Stuart's  horsemen  slowly  westward,  the 
Federal  advanced-guard  occupied  Frederick  on 
the  12th.  McClellan  did  not  know  whether  Lee 
intended  to  invade  Pennsylvania  or  to  cross  the 
Potomac  and  swing  around  toward  Washington. 
At  noon  on  the  13th,  however,  a  copy  of  the 
Confederate  plan  of  campaign,  sent  by  Lee's  ad 
jutant-general  to  D.  H.  Hill,  was  picked  up  in  one 
of  the  streets  of  Frederick.  This  paper,  wrapped 
around  a  bundle  of  cigars,  revealed  the  exact  posi 
tion  of  every  division  of  Lee's  army.  An  unusual 
opportunity  was  thus  presented  to  McClellan.  It 
was  within  his  power  to  concentrate  his  entire  force 
against  either  half  of  the  divided  Confederates. 

He  did  not  move  forward,  however,  until  the 
morning  of  the  14th.  During  the  previous  night 
news  was  conveyed  to  Lee  of  the  discovery  of  his 
lost  dispatch  and  of  McClellan' s  purpose  to  ad 
vance  westward.  Lee,  therefore,  sent  D.  H.  Hill's 
division  back  from  Boonsboro  to  hold  Turner's 
Gap  in  the  South  Mountain.  Longstreet,  who 
had  marched  as  far  as  Hagerstown,  thirteen  miles 
beyond  Boonsboro,  was  also  ordered  to  return 
and  render  aid  to  Hill.  About  seven  o'clock  on 


280  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

the  morning  of  the  14th,  Hill's  force  of  5,000  men 
met  McClellan's  advanced-guard  in  the  Gap.  All 
day  long,  with  obstinate  courage,  Hill  held  in  check 
the  principal  part  of  McClellan's  army.  Lung- 
street  took  ten  hours  to  march  thirteen  miles  and 
reached  Turner's  Gap  only  at  four  in  the  afternoon. 
Both  divisions,  until  night  fell,  succeeded  in  repuls 
ing  every  attack  made  by  the  Federal  brigades  at 
Turner's  Gap.  Cramp  ton's  Gap,  six  miles  to  the 
southward,  was  defended  only  by  Munford's  brig 
ade  of  horsemen,  supported  by  three  of  McLaws's 
infantry  brigades.  Although  Franklin  assailed 
Cramp  ton's  Gap  with  20,000  Federals,  it  was 
five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  when  he  forced 
the  passage  and  his  troops  began  to  pour  across 
South  Mountain  into  Pleasant  Valley.  Since 
Franklin  was  thus  approaching  the  rear  of  the 
position  at  Turner's  Gap,  Hill  and  Longstreet  were 
ordered  to  evacuate  the  place  j  during  the  night 
they  marched  to  Sharpsburg.  On  the  morning  of 
the  15th,  the  Federal  forces  were  in  possession  of 
South  Mountain,  but  Lee's  game  of  war  was  thus 
far  successful,  for  at  7 : 30  o'  clock  that  morn 
ing  the  white  flag  was  displayed  at  Harper's  Ferry 
and  the  garrison  capitulated.  At  the  same  time, 
also,  Lee  was  placing  the  fourteen  brigades  of 
D.  H.  Hill  and  Longstreet  in  position  upon  the 
ridge  above  the  Antietam  Creek.  When  Lee  re 
ceived,  at  noonday,  Jackson's  message  announcing 
the  capture  of  Harper's  Ferry,  he  resolved  to  take 
a  stand  at  Sharpsburg  and  await  the  attack  of  Mc- 
Clellan's  army.  This  was  the  boldest  decision, 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  HAEPEE'S  FEEEY  281 

perhaps,  ever  made  by  Lee  during  his  great  career  ; 
but  he  understood  the  character  of  McClellan  and 
expected  the  Federal  commander  to  move  forward 
slowly  and  to  attack  with  caution.  In  these  re 
spects  the  Confederate  commander  was  not  disap 
pointed.  Moreover,  Lee  had  great  confidence  in 
the  skill  and  endurance  of  his  own  officers  and 
soldiers.  Nor  was  he  disappointed  in  this  re 
spect. 

At  an  early  hour  on  September  16th,  Jackson  and 
Walker  with  their  troops  arrived  at  Sharpsburg, 
having  made  a  night  march  of  seventeen  miles  from 
Harper's  Ferry.  McClellan' s  guns  were  already 
throwing  shells  from  the  hills  beyond  the  Autietarn 
but  Lee  was  calm  and  cheerful.  He  shook  hands 
with  his  two  subordinates  and  expressed  his  satis 
faction  with  the  result  of  the  campaign  against 
Harper's  Ferry.  On  the  same  day  Lee  sent  a  mes 
sage  to  President  Davis  :  "This  victory  of  the  in 
domitable  Jackson  and  his  troops,"  he  wrote, 
"gives  us  renewed  occasion  for  gratitude  to  Al 
mighty  God  for  His  guidance  and  protection. ' ' l 

During  the  afternoon  of  the  16th,  Lee,  Jackson  and 
Longstreet  sat  together  in  council  in  an  old  house 
in  Sharpsburg.  They  had  with  them  at  that  time 
on  the  field  a  force  of  little  more  than  20,000  men. 
And  yet,  as  they  examined  the  map  of  Maryland, 
these  Confederate  leaders  were  full  of  confidence. 
The  divisions  of  McLaws,  E.  H.  Anderson  and 
A.  P.  Hill,  had  not  arrived,  from  Harper's  Ferry, 
but  they  were  expected  the  following  day.  About 
1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XIX,  Part  I,  p.  974. 


282  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

sunset,  the  artillery  began  to  boom  on  the  ridge 
north  of  the  town.  One  of  McClellan's  corps,  led 
by  Hooker,  was  beginning  to  move  across  the 
Antietam.  Lee  sent  Hood's  division  to  meet  the 
Federal  attack  and  the  two  hostile  skirmish  lines 
had  a  hot  encounter.  Night  threw  her  mantle  over 
the  scene,  however,  and  no  serious  struggle  took 
place.  Hood's  men  were  then  allowed  to  withdraw 
to  secure  food  and  ammunition,  and  Jackson's 
divisions  moved  forward  into  the  position  which 
they  had  occupied.  Two  of  McClelland  army 
corps,  under  Hooker  and  Mansfield,  had  now 
crossed  the  Antietam,  and  Jackson's  veterans,  ar 
rayed  in  line  of  battle  across  the  plateau  just  north 
of  the  Dunkard  church,  slept  on  their  arms  and 
awaited  the  onset  of  the  Federal  host. 


CHAPTER  XX 

SHARPSBUKG 

MCCLELLAN  brought  to  the  field  of  Sharpsburg  a 
force  of  87,164  men  and  275  guns.  He  placed  his 
heavy  rifled  cannon  in  position  upon  the  bluffs 
east  of  the  Antietam  Creek,  and  while  these  swept 
the  crest  of  the  opposite  ridge  with  their  shells,  he 
proposed  to  carry  out  the  following  plan  of  battle  : 
The  corps  of  Hooker  (12,500)  and  that  of  Mansfield 
(8,500),  supported  by  Sumner's  corps  (18,000)  and, 
if  necessary,  by  Franklin's  corps  (12,000)  were  to 
assault  the  Confederate  left  wing  ;  afterward,  Burn- 
side's  corps  (13,000)  was  to  cross  the  Burnside  Bridge 
and  attack  the  Confederate  right.  If  the  opportu 
nity  offered,  the  rest  of  the  Federal  army  was  ex 
pected  to  cross  the  Antietam  and  assail  the  Con 
federate  center. 

To  meet  this  formidable  force,  Lee  placed  his 
brigades  along  the  Sharpsburg  ridge,  facing  the 
Antietam,  in  the  following  order:  Longstreet, 
supported  by  Walker,  held  the  Confederate  right, 
in  front  of  the  town  of  Sharpsburg ;  D.  H.  Hill 
occupied  the  center,  and  Jackson,  as  we  have  seen, 
was  posted  on  the  Confederate  left.  Jackson's  line 
was  thrown  back  across  the  ridge  almost  at  right 
angles  to  the  lines  of  Hill  and  Longstreet ;  his  right 
division  (EwelFs),  commanded  by  Lawton,  rested 


284  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

on  the  East  "Wood ;  his  left  division  (Stonewall), 
led  by  J.  B.  Jones,  rested  on  the  West  Wood  with 
the  front  line  thrown  out  in  advance  in  the  open 
field.  Hood  was  in  reserve  near  the  Dunkard 
church.  Fitzhugh  Lee's  brigade  of  cavalry  de- 
feuded  the  extreme  Confederate  left  near  the 
Potomac.  Jackson  had  been  able  to  bring  up  only 
sixteen  guns  from  Harper's  Ferry.  Three  of  these 
stood  in  the  turnpike  near  the  center  of  his  line  ; 
the  other  thirteen  were  posted  on  the  high  ground 
at  the  left,  with  the  cavalry. 

At  dawn  on  the  17th,  Hooker  formed  his  corps  in 
the  forest  known  as  the  North  Wood  and  moved 
southward  along  the  Sharpsburg  Ridge  toward  the 
Dunkard  church.  Directly  in  front  of  Hooker, 
stretching  across  the  turnpike  from  the  East  Wood 
to  the  West  Wood,  stood  Jackson's  two  thin  lines  of 
infantry.  The  morning  mist  threw  a  veil  over  the 
field  and  the  Confederate  batteries  with  Jackson's 
skirmishers  held  Hooker  in  check  for  an  hour. 
Then  the  Federal  brigades  came  on  with  a  great  dis 
play  of  courage,  sweeping  southward  through  the 
fields  on  both  sides  of  the  turnpike.  A  desperate 
struggle  ensued.  Jackson's  veterans  poured  a 
deadly  fire  at  close  range  into  the  faces  of  the 
Federal  soldiers.  The  Federal  guns  from  beyond 
the  Antietam  threw  their  shells  along  the  line  held 
by  the  Confederates.  Hooker's  infantry  delivered 
their  fire  with  deadly  aim  and  the  battle  swayed 
backward  and  forward  in  the  fields.  The  stand 
ing  corn  was  cut  down  by  the  bullets  as  if  the 
sickle  had  passed  over  the  ground.  The  dead  on 


SHAEPSBUEG  285 

both  sides  lay  piled  in  ranks  just  as  they  had  stood. 
J.  E.  Jones  was  wounded  and  Starke,  the  next  in 
command,  was  slain,  but  the  division  west  of  the 
turnpike  held  its  ground  and  drove  back  the  Federal 
right  in  great  confusion.  Lawton's  division,  east  of 
the  turnpike,  also  forced  the  enemy  in  upon  their 
guns. 

Thus  Jackson  defeated  a  force  which  was  more 
than  double  the  strength  of  his  two  divisions. 
When  the  fighting  began,  he  sent  Early 's  brigade  to 
assist  the  cavalry  on  the  left.  Thus  with  only  4,200 
men  he  repulsed  Hooker's  corps  of  12,500.  Hooker 
himself  was  severely  wounded,  2,500  Federal 
soldiers  were  stretched  on  the  field  and  the  rest  of 
the  corps  were  scattered  so  completely  that  they  took 
no  further  part  in  the  battle.  Jackson's  losses,  how 
ever,  had  been  heavy.  Of  the  Confederates  engaged, 
as  many  as  1, 700  had  fallen. 

At  7  :30  Mansfield's  corps  (8,500)  charged  down 
upon  Jackson's  position.  These  Federal  soldiers 
had  followed  Banks  in  the  Valley  and  at  Cedar  Eun. 
Several  regiments  assailed  the  Stonewall  division, 
now  led  by  Grigsby,  in  the  West  Wood  ;  with  the 
aid  of  the  Confederate  batteries  on  the  left,  the 
Federal  force  was  soon  driven  back  and  scattered. 
East  of  the  turnpike,  however,  the  struggle  was 
more  prolonged.  Hood's  regiments,  1,800  strong, 
rushed  into  the  field  to  relieve  Lawton's  men. 
Three  of  D.  H.  Hill's  brigades  came  into  line  on 
Hood's  right.  The  fighting  here  was  desperate. 
At  fifty  and  a  hundred  paces,  the  two  lines  stood 
face  to  face  and  delivered  their  fire.  Hood  was 


286  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

forced  back  to  the  Dunkard  church,  but  Mansfield's 
corps,  with  the  exception  of  one  division,  was  cut  to 
pieces  ; 1,500  of  its  soldiers  had  fallen  and  Mansfield 
himself  was  slain.  Greene's  division  of  this  corps 
made  its  away  across  the  turnpike  into  the  edge  of 
the  West  Wood,  but  there  the  Federal  advance 
paused. 

It  was  now  the  hour  of  nine  o'clock.  Jackson's 
men  had  fought  two  Federal  corps  to  a  finish,  but 
the  Confederate  losses  had  been  very  great.  More 
over,  Jackson's  thin  line  had  been  driven  into  the 
West  Wood.  This  new  position  was  much  stronger, 
however,  than  the  field  occupied  in  the  early  morn 
ing  and,  in  spite  of  his  losses,  Jackson  was  still  full 
of  confidence.  Further  than  that,  he  was  planning 
the  delivery  of  a  couuterstroke.  He  had  called 
Early's  brigade  from  the  left  and  about  600  rifle 
men  of  the  Stonewall  division  were  strongly  posted 
behind  the  rocky  ledges  of  the  West  Wood. 
McLaws  had  reached  the  field  from  Harper's 
Ferry  ;  Walker's  division  was  withdrawn  from  the 
Confederate  right,  and  G.  T.  Anderson's  brigade 
from  the  center.  These,  with  McLaws' s  men, 
were  sent  to  Jackson's  assistance.  Thus  was  Jack 
son  enabled  to  bring  10,000  bayonets  upon  the 
field,  just  as  Sunmer's  corps  (18,000)  was  moving  to 
the  attack.  The  three  divisions  of  this  corps  forded 
the  Antietam  and  marched  toward  the  ground  from 
which  Hooker  and  Mansfield  had  been  driven. 
Sedgwick's  division,  led  by  Sumner  himself,  crossed 
the  turnpike  and  began  to  advance  through  the 
West  Wood.  The  three  Federal  brigades,  6,000 


SHARPSBURG  287 

strong,  were  arrayed  in  close  order,  one  line  imme 
diately  behind  another.  They  marched  directly 
into  the  trap  which  Jackson  was  preparing.  He 
sent  a  staff- officer  to  direct  Walker  and  rode  in  per 
son  to  guide  McLaws  to  the  proper  position.  Into  the 
front  and  flank  of  Sedgwick's  division,  the  brigades 
of  Walker  and  McLaws  poured  a  withering  fire  ; 
Early  struck  them  in  the  flank  and  rear.  Within 
a  few  minutes,  2,000  Federal  soldiers  fell.  Sumner 
was  dazed  and  his  men  fled  northward  in  confused 
masses.  Through  the  West  Wood  and  across  the 
fields  the  gray -jackets  rushed  in  pursuit,  making  the 
hills  ring  with  the  echo  of  their  ' i  rebel  yell. ' '  As 
Jackson  rode  with  McLaws  in  this  triumphant 
charge,  he  said  to  the  latter,  "  God  has  been  very 
kind  to  us  this  day.7' 

The  victorious  Confederates  were  checked,  how 
ever,  by  Smith's  division  of  Franklin's  corps,  drawn 
up  in  line  in  the  East  Wood.  McLaws' s  regiments 
had  become  confused  in  the  wild  pursuit  and  were 
unable  to  withstand  the  fierce  charge  of  fresh 
Federal  troops.  A  tremendous  struggle  took  place, 
and  McLaws' s  men  slowly  retired  into  the  West 
Wood.  The  enemy,  worn  and  exhausted  by  the 
fight,  lay  down  to  rest  on  the  east  side  of  the  turn 
pike.  The  overwhelming  numbers  sent  against  the 
Confederate  left  had  been  fought  to  a  standstill ; 
those  who  survived  the  struggle  lay  paralyzed  in  the 
woods  and  behind  the  fences. 

Jackson  was  not  only  holding  firm  his  position 
in  the  West  Wood  but  was  making  plans  to  move 
forward  to  deliver  another  counterstroke.  During 


288  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

the  entire  morning  he  had  been  riding  everywhere 
among  his  soldiers,  communicating  his  own  un 
conquerable  spirit  to  them.  He  hoped  even  yet  to 
drive  McClellan's  whole  army  from  the  field  and 
bring  the  war  to  an  end.  About  eleven  o'clock  the 
medical  director,  McGuire,  found  Jackson  sitting 
quietly  on  his  horse  in  the  West  Wood.  He  made  a 
report  to  the  general  about  the  large  number  of 
wounded  Confederates  sent  back  from  the  front 
and  suggested  that  the  field  hospitals  should  be 
moved  to  a  place  of  safety  beyond  the  Potomac. 
Jackson,  however,  seemed  to  show  more  interest 
in  some  peaches  brought  to  him  by  McGuire  than 
in  the  location  of  the  hospitals  ;  his  only  reply  was 
in  these  brief  words,  as  he  pointed  toward  the 
Federal  position,  "Doctor,  they  have  done  their 
worst. ' ' 

The  first  period  of  the  battle  was  ended. 
McClellan's  attempt  to  overcome  the  Confederate 
left  had  been  a  total  failure.  During  the  second 
period,  from  10  A.  M.  to  1  P.  M.,  the  Confederate 
center  was  the  scene  of  a  tremendous  conflict.  The 
divisions  of  D.  H.  Hill  and  E.  H.  Anderson  and 
two  regiments  of  Walker's  division,  were  there 
engaged  in  a  desperate  combat  with  the  divisions 
of  French  and  Eichardson,  of  Sumner's  corps,  sup 
ported  by  two  brigades  of  Franklin's  corps.  These 
Federal  forces  advanced  again  and  again  to  seize 
the  Dunkard  church,  the  Eoulette  Farm  and  the 
Piper  House.  The  Confederates  fought  with  un 
surpassed  courage,  but  their  losses  were  serious. 
A  sunken  road  held  by  Hill's  men  was  enfiladed 


SHAKPSBUKG  289 

by  Federal  musketry  and  piled  so  deep  with  Con 
federate  dead  and  wounded  that  it  was  given  the 
name,  "  Bloody  Lane."  Three  horses  were  shot 
under  Hill,  but  this  gallant  leader  seized  a  musket 
and  on  foot  rallied  his  men  and  held  back  the 
enemy.  Longstreet  and  his  staff  helped  to  man 
two  guns  and  aided  Hill  in  checking  the  foe.  The 
Federal  losses  here  were  so  heavy  and  the  Federal 
soldiers  were  so  exhausted  by  the  fierce  conflict, 
that  they  sank  upon  the  ground  to  rest  and  the 
Confederate  center  was  saved. 

At  1  P.  M.  ,  when  the  firing  died  away  near  the 
center,  it  broke  out  with  fresh  fury  at  the  Burnside 
Bridge  in  front  of  the  Confederate  right.  As  early 
as  9  A.  M.,  Burnside' s  corps  had  received  orders  to 
cross  the  Antietam  at  this  bridge  and  drive  the 
Confederates  from  Sharpsburg.  The  creek  and  the 
bridge  were  so  stoutly  defended  by  600  Georgia 
riflemen  and  three  batteries  under  Eobert  Toombs 
that  two  Federal  assaults  were  repulsed.  At 
1  P.  M.,  however,  a  large  Federal  force  crossed 
the  bridge  and  seized  the  bluffs  on  the  western 
bank  of  the  Autietam.  Two  hours  were  then 
consumed  in  bringing  up  fresh  Federal  troops 
and  a  supply  of  ammunition.  At  3.  P.  M.  the 
Federal  brigades  assailed  Longstreet' s  right  and 
slowly  forced  it  back  to  the  edge  of  the  town. 
At  4  P.  M.,  just  as  Burnside' s  men  were  entering 
Sharpsburg,  Jackson's  third  division  arrived  from 
Harper's  Ferry  and  struck  the  Federal  line  on  the 
left  flank.  This  division,  led  by  A.  P.  Hill,  had 
made  a  forced  march  of  seventeen  miles  in  eight 


290  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

hours  and  arrived  in  time  to  win  a  victory  on  the 
Confederate  right.  The  brigades  of  Gregg,  Branch 
and  Archer  made  an  onset  so  fierce  that  Burn  side's 
troops  were  driven  back  to  the  Antietam. 

During  the  afternoon,  while  the  battle  against 
Burnside  was  in  progress,  Lee  directed  Jackson  to 
turn  McClellan'  s  right.  About  one  o'  clock,  Jackson 
sat  on  his  horse  behind  McLaws's  line ;  one  leg 
was  thrown  carelessly  over  the  pommel  of  his 
saddle  and  he  was  plucking  apples  from  a  tree 
and  eating  them,  as  he  gave  orders  for  the  advance 
of  Walker's  division  near  the  Dunkard  church. 
As  soon  as  Stuart,  with  a  force  of  infantry  and 
artillery,  could  move  around  the  enemy's  right 
and  strike  his  rear,  the  entire  left  wing  of  the  Con 
federates  was  to  assail  the  scattered  Federal  troops 
in  front.  After  giving  his  orders,  Jackson  replaced 
his  foot  in  the  stirrup  and  said  to  Walker,  with 
great  determination,  u  We'll  drive  McClellan  into 
the  Potomac.1" 

Stuart  could  not  make  his  way  around  McClellan' s 
right  for  it  was  posted  in  a  strong  position  and  the 
Federal  guns  commanded  that  region  as  far  as  the 
river.  "It  is  a  great  pity,"  said  Jackson,  when 
he  heard  that  the  flank  movement  was  not  possible  ; 
"we  should  have  driven  McClellan  into  the 
Potomac."  On  the  following  day,  when  McClellan 
failed  to  renew  the  battle,  Lee  again  expressed  a 
purpose  to  turn  the  Federal  right.  An  examination 
of  the  position,  however,  sustained  Stuart's  view 
that  it  was  impossible  to  move  around  that  flank. 

"If  McClellau  wants  to  fight  in  the  morning, 


SHAKPSBURG  291 

I  will  give  him  battle  again. "  Such  were  the 
bold  words  of  Lee  on  the  night  of  September  17th, 
after  the  awful  struggle  on  the  field  of  Sharpsburg. 
The  carnage  had  been  fearful.  More  than  9,000 
Confederates  had  fallen  ;  the  Federal  loss  was  over 
12,000.  About  6,000  stragglers  came  up  to 
strengthen  the  Confederate  regiments  and  when 
dawn  came  on  the  18th,  Lee's  men  were  ready  to 
renew  the  conflict,  but  McClellan's  lines  stood 
silent  all  day.  Two  heavy  divisions  came  to  aid 
him  and  other  reinforcements  were  assembling. 
During  the  night  of  the  18th,  therefore,  Lee  crossed 
the  Potomac  at  Boteler's  Ford.  Both  Lee  and 
Jackson  sat  on  their  horses  in  the  river  until  they 
saw  every  wagon  and  every  foot-soldier  pass  through 
the  stream. 

Not  a  shot  was  fired  at  the  Confederates  as  they 
crossed  from  Maryland  into  Virginia.  Toward  the 
close  of  the  19th,  however,  a  body  of  Federal 
infantry  passed  the  ford,  drove  away  the  Confed 
erate  rear-guard  and  captured  four  guns  from  the 
reserve  artillery  which  General  Pendleton  had  posted 
to  command  the  crossing.  The  Confederate  divi 
sions  had  gone  into  bivouac  in  widely-separated 
positions.  The  news  of  the  attack  did  not  reach 
Lee  until  after  midnight.  Before  his  orders  came  to 
Jackson,  the  latter  had  galloped  back  toward  the 
Potomac,  summoning  the  divisions  of  A.  P.  Hill 
and  Ewell  (now  under  Early)  to  follow  him.  Stu 
art's  cavalry  was  absent,  having  crossed  again  into 
Maryland  at  Williamsport.  When  the  Light  Di 
vision  (HilFs)  came  up  with  Jackson  on  the  morn- 


292  STONEWALL  JACKSOK 

ing  of  the  20th,  they  found  him  entirely  alone,  sitting 
on  his  horse  in  the  roadway  near  Shepherdstowu. 
He  was  quietly  watching  the  advance  of  the  infantry 
of  Porter's  Federal  corps  ;  for  three  brigades  had 
been  sent  across  the  ford  to  pursue  Lee's  army. 
The  situation  was  critical,  as  the  roads  were  still 
crowded  with  the  Confederate  wagon- trains.  Jack 
son  acted  upon  the  instant  j  he  ordered  Hill  to  de 
ploy  his  troops  in  two  lines  and  advance  immedi 
ately  against  the  enemy.  The  Federal  artillery  be 
yond  the  river  sent  a  storm  of  shells  into  the  faces 
of  Hill's  men  as  they  rushed  forward  to  the  charge. 
The  Federal  forces  started  to  withdraw  in  all  haste 
across  the  Potomac,  but  Hill  caught  one  brigade  on 
the  bank,  outflanked  it  and  drove  the  Federal 
troops  down  the  bluffs  and  into  the  stream  with 
serious  loss.  McClellau  made  no  further  attempt  to 
follow  the  Confederates  into  Virginia. 

Lee  did  not  gain  all  of  the  advantages  for  which 
he  had  entered  Maryland.  Only  a  few  hundred  re 
cruits  joined  his  army,  and  he  maintained  himself 
beyond  the  Virginia  border  for  only  a  brief  period. 
It  is  true  that  he  captured  Harper's  Ferry  and  its 
garrison,  but  the  straggling  from  his  army  was  so 
serious  that  he  fought  the  battle  of  Sharpsburg  with 
only  about  37,000  men  of  all  arms.1  Strategically, 
the  Confederate  campaign  was  not  a  success.  From 
the  tactical  point  of  view,  however,  the  Confederates 
crowned  themselves  with  more  than  honor  upon  the 
ridge  at  Sharpsburg.  At  every  point  they  out- 

lrPhis  is  the  estimate  made  by  General  Palfrey,  an  officer  in 
McClellan's  army,  and  may  be  accepted  as  accurate. 


SHABPSBURG  293 

fought  the  Federal  forces  and  during  the  day  after 
the  battle  held  undisputed  possession  of  the  field. 
The  necessity  of  retreating  into  Virginia,  however, 
due  to  smallness  of  numbers,  seemed  to  stamp  the 
campaign  as  a  failure  and  gave  the  authorities  at 
Washington  an  opportunity  to  claim  Sharpsburg  as 
a  Federal  victory.  On  September  22d,  therefore, 
President  Lincoln  issued  a  proclamation,  declaring 
freedom  to  all  slaves  in  the  Southern  states.  The 
only  effect  of  this  manifesto  was  to  make  the  war 
thenceforth  in  name  that  which  it  had  always  been 
in  fact :  a  crusade  against  the  system  of  domestic 
servitude  that  prevailed  in  the  South. 

During  the  beautifiil  autumn  days  of  1862,  the 
Confederates  lay  in  bivouac  in  the  picturesque  Val 
ley  of  Virginia.  The  stragglers  came  pouring  in 
from  every  quarter  and  a  few  days  after  the  battle 
of  Sharpsburg,  Lee's  army  was  raised  to  a  strength 
of  more  than  50,000  men.  On  October  2d,  Lee 
asked  President  Davis  to  organize  the  Army  of 
j^orthern  Virginia  into  two  army  corps,  to  be  com 
manded  by  Longstreet  and  Jackson.  "  My  opinion 
of  General  Jackson,"  wrote  Lee  to  Davis,  "  has  been 
greatly  enhanced  during  this  expedition.  He  is  true, 
honest,  and  brave  ;  has  a  single  eye  to  the  good  of 
the  service,  and  spares  no  exertion  to  accomplish 
his  object.77  '  On  October  llth,  therefore,  Jackson 
was  given  the  rank  of  lieutenant-general  and  was 
made  commander  of  the  Second  Army  Corps.  This 
body  consisted  of  the  divisions  of  Taliaferro  (Stone 
wall),  Early  (Ewell's>  A.  P.  Hill  and  D.  H.  Hill, 
1  Official  Records.,  Vol.  XIX,  Part  II,  p.  1007. 


294  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

with  Brown's  battalion  of  artillery,  a  force  of  1,917 
officers,  25,000  men  and  126  guns. 

The  spirits  of  the  Confederates  as  they  lay  in  camp 
were  excellent.  When  they  were  not  engaged  in  the 
work  of  drilling,  they  were  as  mnch  given  to  frolic 
and  laughter  as  a  party  of  schoolboys.  Throughout 
the  day,  jests  and  practical  jokes  kept  the  bivouac 
in  a  state  of  almost  continual  merriment.  Should 
Jackson  ride  among  them,  however,  this  was  in 
stantly  changed  to  enthusiastic  cheers.  When  the 
sound  of  distant  shouting  was  heard  rolling  along 
the  line,  the  soldiers  would  say,  "Boys,  look 
out !  here  comes  4  Old  Stonewall '  or  an  old  hare  ! " 
This  phrase  soon  came  into  universal  use  among 
the  soldiers  to  give  expression  to  their  idea  of  his 
popularity.  Mounted  on  "  Little  Sorrel,"  the  gen 
eral  would  dash  by  to  escape  the  tributes  of  loyalty 
and  admiration  which  his  men  were  ready  to  bestow 
whenever  their  eyes  fell  upon  him.  They  laughed 
at  his  worn  uniform,  his  faded  cap,  and  his  polite 
ness,  but  they  had  implicit  confidence  in  his  integrity 
and  capacity.  '  i  Where  are  you  going  ? ' '  some  of 
his  men  were  asked,  as  they  were  called  on  suddenly 
to  make  a  quick  march.  "We  don't  know  but 
1  Old  Jack  ;  does,"  was  the  ready  answer.  Around 
the  camp-fires,  Jackson's  men  invented  ingenious 
stories  to  illustrate  his  great  skill  as  a  military 
leader.  One  of  them  ran  as  follows  :  "  Stonewall 
died  and  two  angels  came  down  from  heaven  to  take 
him  back  with  them.  They  went  to  his  tent ;  he 
was  not  there.  They  went  to  the  hospital ;  he  was 
not  there.  They  went  to  the  outposts ;  he  was  not 


SHAKPSBUEG  295 

there.  They  went  to  the  prayer-meeting  ;  he  was 
not  there.  They  had  to  return,  therefore,  without 
him  ;  but  as  they  were  reporting  that  he  had  disap 
peared,  they  learned  that  he  had  made  a  flank  march 
and  had  reached  heaven  before  them."  "  It  took 
Moses  forty  years, ' 7  ran  another  story,  ' '  to  lead  the 
children  of  Israel  through  the  wilderness  ;  i  Old 
Jack  '  would  have  double-quicked  them  through  in 
three  days  on  half  rations  !  " 

Jackson  thought  that  his  men  were  heroes,  and 
they  knew  his  opinion  about  them.  "  Splendid 
men,"  he  sometimes  called  them  and  once  he  said  : 
"  The  patriot  volunteer,  fighting  for  his  country  and 
his  rights,  makes  the  most  reliable  soldier  upon 
earth."  He  was  as  courteous  to  the  humblest 
private  as  to  the  commander-in- chief ;  and  he  spent 
his  best  efforts  to  secure  the  promotion  of  officers 
who  had  shown  their  capabilities  under  his  own  eye. 
After  the  battle  of  Sharpsburg,  General  Lane,  who 
had  been  a  cadet  in  the  Institute,  was  called  to 
Jackson's  headquarters  to  receive  orders  for  some 
detached  service.  "  He  knew  me,"  writes  Lane, 
"  as  soon  as  I  entered  his  tent,  though  we  had  not 
met  for  years.  He  rose  quickly,  with  a  smile  on  his 
face,  took  my  hand  in  both  of  his  in  the  warmest 
manner,  expressed  his  pleasure  at  seeing  me,  chided 
me  for  not  having  been  to  see  him,  and  bade  me  be 
seated.  His  kind  words,  the  tones  of  his  voice,  his 
familiarly  calling  me  '  Lane,'  whereas  it  had  always 
been  l  Mr.  Lane 7  at  the  Institute,  put  me  completely 
at  my  ease.  Then,  for  the  first  time,  I  began  to 
love  that  reserved  man  whom  I  had  always  honored 


296  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

and  respected  as  ray  professor,  arid  whom  I  greatly 
admired  as  iny  general." 

After  Laiie  had  performed  the  special  service, 
Jackson  ' '  complimented  me, ' '  he  writes,  ' '  on  the 
thoroughness  of  my  work,  told  me  that  he  had  rec 
ommended  me  for  promotion  to  take  permanent 
charge  of  Branch's  brigade,  and  that  as  I  was  the 
only  person  recommended  through  military  channels, 
I  would  be  appointed  in  spite  of  the  two  aspirants 
who  were  trying  to  bring  political  influence  to  bear 
in  Eichmond  in  their  behalf.  When  I  rose  to  go, 
he  took  my  hand  in  both  of  his,  looked  me  steadily 
in  the  face,  and  in  the  words  and  tones  of  friendly 
warmth,  which  can  never  be  forgotten,  again  ex 
pressed  his  confidence  in  my  promotion  and  bade 
me  good-bye  with  a  ;  God  bless  you,  Lane  ! '  "  * 

The  worship  and  devotion  manifested  toward 
Jackson  by  his  men  was  given  voice  after  the  gen 
eral's  death,  by  his  adjutant-general,  A.  S.  Pendle- 
ton.  With  his  face  suffused  with  manly  tears,  this 
gallant  soldier  cried  out,  ' '  God  knows,  I  would  have 
died  for  him  !"  ' 

One  morning  in  October,  Stuart  sent  his  adjutant 
to  Jackson's  headquarters  to  give  him  a  new 
uniform  coat  which  had  just  been  completed  by  a 
Eichmond  tailor.  "  I  produced  General  Stuart's 
present,"  writes  the  adjutant,  "in  all  its  magnifi 
cence  of  gilt  buttons  and  sheeny  facings  and  gold 
lace,  and  I  was  heartily  amused  at  the  modest  con 
fusion  with  which  the  hero  of  many  battles  regarded 

1  Memoirs,  pp.  536-537. 

9  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  247. 


SHAKPSBUKG  297 

the  tine  uniform,  scarcely  daring  to  touch  it,  and  at 
the  quiet  way  in  which  at  last  he  folded  it  up  care 
fully  and  deposited  it  in  his  portmanteau,  saying  to 
me,  i  Give  Stuart  my  best  thanks,  major  ;  the  coat 
is  much  too  handsome  for  me,  but  I  shall  take  the 
best  care  of  it,  and  shall  prize  it  highly  as  a  souvenir. 
And  now  let  us  have  some  dinner.'  '  But  the 
adjutant,  Heros  von  Borcke,  would  not  be  put  off  in 
this  manner.  He  insisted  that  the  general  should 
try  on  the  coat,  and  Jackson  assented.  The  members 
of  the  staff  were  delighted  at  their,  chief's  bright 
garb.  "  Meanwhile,^  says  the  adjutant,  "  the 
rumor  of  the  change  ran  like  electricity  through 
the  neighboring  camps,  the  soldiers  came  running 
by  hundreds  to  the  spot,  desirous  of  seeing  their  be 
loved  Stonewall  in  his  new  attire  ;  and  the  first 
wearing  of  a  new  robe  by  Louis  XIV,  at  whose 
morning  toilette  all  the  world  was  accustomed  to  as 
semble,  never  created  half  the  excitement  at 
Versailles  that  was  roused  in  the  woods  of  Virginia 
by  the  investment  of  Jackson  in  the  new  regulation 
uniform." 

On  another  occasion,  a  country  woman,  leading 
two  children  by  the  hand,  met  Jackson  in  the 
roadway  and  stopped  him  to  ask  for  her  son  John. 
"He  is  in  Captain  Jackson's  company,"  said  the 
anxious  mother.  The  general,  with  never-failing 
courtesy,  introduced  himself  as  John's  commanding 
officer,  and  then  inquired  the  name  of  the  regiment 
to  which  he  belonged.  The  good  woman  was  sur 
prised  that  "  Captain  Jackson  "  was  not  acquainted 

1  Memoirs  of  the  Confederate  War,  Vol.  I. 


298  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

with  her  son,  and  she  began  to  weep.  Some  of 
Jackson's  staff-officers  at  the  same  time  began  to 
laugh,  but  the  general  sternly  rebuked  them  and 
sent  them  off  to  find  son  John.  After  a  long  search, 
the  boy  soldier  was  discovered  and  brought  to  his 
mother. 

Concerning  his  military  plans,  Jackson  was  more 
reticent,  perhaps,  than  ever.  When  Colonel  Garnet 
Wolseley,  in  company  with  the  special  correspond 
ents  of  two  London  newspapers,  visited  the  general's 
headquarters,  he  received  them  with  great  cordiality 
and  then  took  the  lead  in  the  conversation.  During 
his  visit  to  England,  he  had  become  much  in 
terested  in  Durham  Cathedral  and  the  history  of 
the  bishopric.  Now,  in  order  to  cut  off  all  ques 
tioning  about  his  battles  and  proposed  movements, 
Jackson  did  nearly  all  of  the  talking.  An  eye 
witness  of  the  scene  tells  us  that  the  general  ' i  cross- 
examined  the  Englishmen  in  detail  about  the 
cathedral  and  the  close  and  the  rights  of  the 
bishops.  He  gave  them  no  chance  to  talk,  and 
kept  them  busy  answering  questions,  for  he  knew 
more  about  Durham  than  they  did."  l 

In  his  letters  to  his  wife,  during  this  period, 
Jackson  expressed  his  expectation  that  peace  would 
soon  be  reestablished.  He  was  evidently  confident 
that  the  South  would  win  the  final  victory  in  the 
war.  "Do  not  send  me  anymore  handkerchiefs, 
socks  or  gloves,"  he  wrote,  "as  I  trust  I  have 
enough  to  last  until  peace." 

Jackson's  days  in  camp  were  filled  as  usual  with 
1  Memoirs,  pp.  530-531. 


SHABPSBUBG  299 

multiplied  labors.     The  work  of  organization,  of 
securing  arms  and  supplies,   of  drilling  and  dis 
cipline,  kept  him  busy  from  morning  until  night. 
One    of   his    most    gallant    brigadiers,    Gregg  of 
South  Carolina,  resented  the  general' s  action  in  a 
matter  of  discipline  in  one  of  the  South  Carolina 
regiments.     Gregg  wrote    out  a  series  of   formal 
charges    against  Jackson    and    demanded   an  in 
vestigation   of  the  latter 's   alleged  severity.     The 
papers  were  delivered  to  General  Lee.     After  wait 
ing  some  time,    Gregg  sent    a  staff-officer  to    ask 
Lee  what  had  become  of  the  charges.     The  com- 
mander-in-chief   then    returned    the    papers    with 
this    message:     "Tell    General   Gregg, "   he   said, 
"  that  the  public  service  cannot  afford  any  misun 
derstanding  between  such  officers  as  General  Jack 
son  and  General  Gregg."     Not  long  afterward  the 
two  officers  became  friends  once  more.     With  work 
and  recreation  mingled,  the  autumn  days  sped  away 
and  the  Confederate  army  still  lingered  in  the  lower 
Valley.     The  Confederate  leaders  were  watching  the 
movements  of  McClellan,  and  the  soldiers,  with  a 
devotion  that  grew  more  intense  each  day,  were 
ready  for    the    coming   struggle.      Around   every 
camp-fire  were    often    heard    the    verses  entitled 
"  Stonewall  Jackson's  Way,"  celebrating  the  char 
acter  and  the  deeds  of  the  commander  of  the  Valley 
army.     They  ran  in  part  as  follows  : 

"  Come,  stack  arms,  men,  pile  on  the  rails  ; 
Stir  up  the  camp-fires  bright ; 
No  matter  if  the  canteen  fails, 
We'll  make  a  roaring  night. 


300  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Here  Sheuaudoah  brawls  along, 
There  lofty  Blue  Ridge  echoes  strong, 
To  swell  the  brigade's  roaring  song 
Of  Stonewall  Jackson's  way. 

"  We  see  him  now,— the  old  slouched  hat 
Cocked  o'er  his  eye  askew  ; 
The  shrewd,  dry  smile— the  speech  so  pat, 
So  calm,  so  blunt,  so  true. 
The  Blue-Light  Elder  knows  them  well  : 
Says  he,  4  That's  Banks— he's  fond  of  shell  ; 

Lord  save  his  soul !  we'll  give  him '     Well, 

That's  Stonewall  Jackson's  way. 

"  Silence  !  ground  arms  !    Kneel  all !    Caps  off ! 

Old  Blue-Light's  going  to  pray  ; 

Strangle  the  fool  that  dares  to  scoff  ! 

Attention  !  it's  his  way  ! 

Appealing  from  his  native  sod, 

In  forma  pauperis  to  God, 
'Lay  bare  thine  arm,  stretch  forth  thy  rod, 

Amen  ! '     That's  Stonewall 's  way. 

"He's  in  the  saddle  now  !     Fall  in  ! 
Steady,  the  whole  brigade  ! 
Hill's  at  the  ford,  cut  off  !— we'll  win 
His  way  out,  ball  and  blade. 
What  matter  if  our  shoes  are  worn  ? 
What  matter  if  our  feet  are  torn  ? 
Quick  step  !  we're  with  him  before  morn  ! 
That's  Stonewall  Jackson's  way." 


CHAPTER  XXI 

FJREDERICKSBURG 

THE  summer  campaign  of  1862  brought  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac  to  the  point  of  exhaustion.  The 
men  left  in  the  ranks  were  worn  out  with  marching 
and  fighting ;  the  supply-train  was  broken  down ; 
and  there  was  imperative  need  of  new  horses  and 
fresh  recruits.  The  stragglers  were  numbered  by 
thousands,  and  a  large  proportion  of  these  had 
gone  home  to  stay.  For  these  reasons,  McClellan 
remained  inactive  on  the  northern  bank  of  the 
Potomac  for  a  period  of  more  than  five  weeks  after 
the  battle  of  Sharpsburg.  The  general  did  not  ap 
prove  the  President's  proclamation  of  Septem 
ber  22d,  and  this  attitude  led  to  a  widening  of  the 
breach  between  himself  and  Lincoln.  On  Oc 
tober  7th,  the  latter  ordered  McClellau  to  cross  the 
Potomac  and  give  battle  to  the  Confederates,  but  no 
advance  was  made.  At  dawn  on  October  10th  a 
body  of  1,800  Confederate  horsemen,  led  by  Stuart, 
crossed  the  Potomac  at  a  point  above  Williamsport, 
and  made  a  dash  for  Chambersburg  in  Pennsylvania ; 
they  rode  through  Emmitsburg  and  thence  south 
ward  in  the  rear  of  McClellan7 s  army,  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Monocacy,  where  they  recrossed  the  Potomac 
into  Virginia.  This  brilliant  exploit  was  Stuart's 
second  ride  entirely  around  the  Army  of  the 


302  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Potomac.  During  the  period  of  fifty-six  hours 
Stuart  was  within  the  Federal  lines,  and  he  brought 
back  several  hundred  h'ne  horses  for  the  use  of  his 
troopers.  Most  of  the  horses  of  the  Federal  cavalry 
were  completely  broken  down  in  their  vain  pursuit 
of  the  daring  Confederates.  On  October  26th,  Mc- 
Clellan  began  to  move  his  great  army  of  125,000  men 
and  320  guns  across  the  Potomac  into  the  region 
east  of  the  Blue  Eidge  ;  a  week  later,  on  Novem 
ber  2d,  the  main  body  of  the  Federal  forces  was 
concentrated  near  Warren  ton.  To  meet  this  Federal 
advance,  Lee  ordered  Lougstreet's  corps  to  cross  the 
Blue  Badge  to  Culpeper  Court-House.  Jackson's 
corps  was  left  in  the  Valley  to  threaten  McClellan's 
lines  of  communication  with  Washington.  On 
November  7th,  McClellan  was  removed  from  his 
position  and  Burnside  was  appointed  commander 
of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  The  latter  at  once 
changed  the  plan  of  campaign  and  instead  of  ad 
vancing  against  Longstreet  at  Culpeper,  he  turned 
the  head  of  his  army  eastward  and  marched  to 
Fredericksburg.  Burnside  was  afraid  to  operate 
near  the  Blue  Bidge  with  Jackson  in  the  Valley  so 
near  the  Federal  flank  ;  he,  therefore,  proposed  to 
cross  the  Bappahannock  at  Fredericksburg  and 
march  swiftly  toward  Bichmond  in  advance  of  the 
Confederates.  But  Lee  was  too  quick  for  him. 
When  he  learned  that  the  Federal  forces  had  left 
Warrenton,  he  moved  Lougstreet  to  Fredericksburg 
to  check  the  progress  of  Burnside  ;  at  the  same 
time  he  sent  a  courier  to  order  Jackson  from  the 
Valley  to  Orange  Court-House. 


FEEDEEICKSBUEG  303 

During  the  latter  part  of  October  Jackson's  corps 
was  engaged  in  the  work  of  destroying  the  Balti 
more  and  Ohio  Eailroad  west  of  Harper's  Ferry. 
The  lines  from  Harper's  Ferry  to  Winchester  and 
from  Strasburg  to  Manassas  Junction  were  also  com 
pletely  broken  up.  When  McClellan  crossed  the 
river  into  Virginia,  Jackson's  corps  moved  to  the 
vicinity  of  Winchester  to  keep  close  watch  upon  the 
movements  of  the  Federal  army.  The  authorities 
at  Washington  and  in  Pennsylvania  became  appre 
hensive  that  Jackson  would  cross  the  Potomac, 
march  through  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania  and, 
perhaps,  seize  the  Federal  capital.  Jackson  made 
plans  for  a  movement  against  the  Federal  rear, 
but  the  unshod  condition  of  his  men  delayed 
the  expedition.  Then  he  labored  without  ceasing 
to  secure  supplies  of  clothing  and  his  friend  Boteler 
succeeded  in  obtaining  in  Eichmoud  a  large  quantity 
of  shoes  and  blankets  for  the  Second  Corps. 

The  November  days  were  far  spent  when  Jackson 
established  his  headquarters  inside  the  town  of  Win 
chester.  He  wrote  his  wife  that  he  was  located  in  a 
large,  white  house,  about  one  hundred  yards  from 
Dr.  Graham's  manse,  in  full  view  of  their  winter- 
quarters  of  the  year  before.  On  November  22d, 
however,  in  response  to  Lee's  summons,  he  bade 
farewell  to  Winchester.  His  last  evening  there  was 
spent  with  his  old  friends  at  the  manse.  The  minis 
ter's  wife  wrote  to  Mrs.  Jackson  : 

"He  is  in  such  perfect  health, — far  handsomer 
than  I  ever  saw  him,  and  is  in  such  fine  spirits,  and 


304  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

seemed  so  unreserved  and  unrestrained  in  his  inter 
course  with  us  that  we  did  enjoy  him  to  the  full. 
The  children  begged  to  be  permitted  to  sit  up  to  see 
'General  Jackson'  and  he  really  seemed  overjoyed 
to  see  them,  played  with  and  fondled  them,  and  they 
were  equally  pleased.  I  have  no  doubt  it  was  a 
great  recreation  to  him.  He  seemed  to  be  living 
over  last  winter  again,  and  talked  a  great  deal  about 
the  hope  of  getting  back  to  spend  this  winter  with 
us,  in  that  old  room,  which  I  told  him  I  was  keep 
ing  for  you  and  him.  He  expects  to  leave  to 
morrow,  but  says  he  may  come  back  yet.  This 
would  be  too  delightful.  He  certainly  has  had  adu 
lation  enough  to  spoil  him,  but  it  seems  not  to  affect 
or  harm  him  at  all.  He  is  the  same  humble,  de 
pendent  Christian,  desiring  to  give  God  the  glory, 
and  looking  to  Him  alone  for  a  blessing,  and  not 
thinking  of  himself.  I  always  feel  assured  that  he 
does  everything  under  the  guidance  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  and  this  is  the  secret  of  his  wonderful 
success. 

' '  I  fixed  him  a  lunch  for  to-morrow  and  we  sat 
and  talked  ;  the  evening  was  concluded  by  bowing 
before  the  family  altar  again,  and  imploring  our 
Father's  blessing  upon  you  and  all  of  us,  whatever 
may  betide."  1 

Stonewall' s  last  march  in  the  Valley  was  made 
on  the  turnpike  leading  southward  from  Winches 
ter,  past  Kernstown  and  Strasburg.  At  New 
Market  he  turned  eastward  along  the  familiar  road 
way,  across  the  Massanuttons  and  over  the  Shenau- 
doah  Ford  at  Columbia.  Thence  he  passed  through 
the  Blue  Eidge  at  Fisher's  Gap  and  reached  Madi 
son  Court-House  on  November  26th.  The  following 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  pp.  372-373. 


FKEDEKICKSBUBG  305 

day  his  corps  was  assembled  at  Orange  Court- House. 
The  distance  of  120  miles  had  thus  been  made  by 
the  troops  in  eight  days,  two  being  given  to  rest. 
Organization  and  discipline  had  now  been  brought 
to  such  a  state  of  perfection  that  Jackson's  army 
moved  steadily  forward  with  scarcely  a  straggler 
left  behind. 

Burnside's  advance  across  the  Eappahannock  had 
been  delayed,  first,  by  the  necessity  of  rebuilding 
the  railway  to  Aquia  Creek  and  afterward  by  the 
failure  of  the  Washington  authorities  to  send  for 
ward  a  pontoon  train.  He  was  still  encamped  near 
Falmouth  on  the  north  bank  of  the  stream.  On  No 
vember  29th,  therefore,  Lee  ordered  Jackson  to  move 
from  Orange  to  the  lower  Rappahannock.  Early's 
division  was  posted  to  defend  the  crossing  at  Skink- 
er's  Neck,  twelve  miles  below  Fredericksburg.  At 
Port  Eoyal,  six  miles  farther  down  the  stream, 
D.  H.  Hill  was  located;  Taliaferro's  division  went 
into  bivouac  at  Guiney's  Station,  nine  miles  from 
Fredericksburg  ;  and  A.  P.  Hill's  encampment  was 
at  Yerby's  House,  only  five  miles  from  Longstreet's 
position.  The  First  Corps  under  Longstreet  and 
Lee  occupied  the  ridge  which  runs  parallel  with  the 
Bappahannock  about  one  mile  west  of  the  town  of 
Fredericksburg.  Stuart's  horsemen  kept  watch  on 
the  extreme  Confederate  flanks. 

Lee  had  at  this  time  an  army  of  78,500  men  and 
275  guns.  It  was  not  his  original  purpose  to  op 
pose  Burnside  at  Fredericksburg ;  he  preferred  to 
make  a  stand  farther  south  behind  the  North  Anna 
Biver.  President  Davis,  however,  wished  to  pro- 


306  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

tect  the  region  south  of  the  Eappahannock  from 
Federal  invasion  and  Lee  yielded  to  the  President's 
desire.  When  Jackson  arrived  on  the  scene,  he 
also  wished  to  draw  the  Federal  army  to  the  North 
Anna,  farther  from  its  base  of  supplies.  Such  a 
policy  would  lead  Burnside's  troops  into  a  position 
where  an  attack  might  be  made  against  his  flank 
and  rear.  "  I  am  opposed  to  fighting  on  the  Eappa 
hannock,"  said  Jackson  to  D.  H.  Hill.  "We  will 
whip  the  enemy,  but  gain  no  fruits  of  victory.  I 
have  advised  the  line  of  the  North  Anna,  but  have 
been  overruled."  1 

Burnside's  first  plan  was  to  cross  the  river  a  day's 
march  below  Fredericksburg.  Federal  gunboats 
came  puffing  up  the  stream  to  cooperate  with  the 
army,  but  D.  H.  Hill's  cannon  and  Stuart's  horse- 
artillery  drove  these  vessels  away.  Moreover,  the 
vigilance  of  Early  rendered  a  crossing  impossible  at 
Skinker's  Neck.  Then  Burnside,  spurred  on  by  the 
demands  of  Northern  newspapers,  decided  to  cross 
the  Eappahannock  and  overcome  the  Confederates 
in  front  of  the  town  before  those  in  bivouac  at  Port 
Eoyal  could  be  brought  up  the  river  to  their  aid. 
This  plan  called  for  rapid  movements  on  the  part  of 
the  Federal  forces. 

More  than  140  guns,  many  of  them  of  large  calibre, 
were  placed  in  position  on  the  Stafford  Heights,  on 
the  north  bank  of  the  river.  Then  at  dawn  on  the 
morning  of  December  11,  1862,  a  force  of  bridge- 
builders  began  to  work  opposite  Fredericksburg. 
Barksdale's  brigade  of  Mississippi  riflemen  was 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  595. 


FBEDEBICKSBUKG  307 

posted  behind  the  houses  on  the  southern  bank  and 
when  the  sun  cleared  the  mist  away,  the  Confederates 
opened  fire  and  the  Federal  workmen  fled.  Again 
and  again  was  the  effort  made  to  construct  the  bridge, 
but  the  fire  of  Barksdale's  riflemen  was  too  hot  for  the 
workmen.  At  ten  o'clock,  Burnside  turned  his  bat 
teries  of  heavy  guns  upon  the  town  ;  the  houses  were 
knocked  into  pieces  but  the  gallant  Mississippians 
still  held  the  bank  and  with  an  unerring  aim  kept 
back  the  Federal  forces.  Nearly  the  entire  day  the 
fight  continued ;  late  in  the  afternoon,  a  body  of 
Federal  troops  crossed  in  boats,  and  the  bridge  was 
eventually  built.  Three  additional  bridges  were 
thrown  across  a  mile  below  the  town  and  advanced- 
guards  secured  a  foothold  on  the  southern  bank. 

On  the  morning  of  December  12th,  under  cover  of 
a  dense  fog,  Burnside  sent  the  main  body  of  his 
great  army  across  the  river,  but  no  attack  was  made 
that  day.  Lee  called  up  the  divisions  of  A.  P.  Hill 
and  Taliaferro  and  arrayed  them  on  Longstreet's 
right.  At  noon  on  the  12th  he  sent  couriers  to  sum 
mon  Early  and  D.  H.  Hill.  These  two  divisions  of 
Jackson's  forces  made  a  rapid  night  march  and  came 
upon  the  field  just  at  the  right  moment  to  meet  the 
enemy' s  advance. 

A  heavy  mist  covered  river  and  plain  on  the 
morning  of  December  13th.  The  ground  was  frozen, 
and  the  rumbling  of  artillery  carriages  was  heard  by 
the  Confederates  at  an  early  hour,  giving  notice  that 
Burnside' s  divisions  were  forming  for  the  attack. 
Longstreet's  line  occupied  the  ridge  west  of  the 
town  ;  his  right  extended  as  far  as  the  ravine  of 


308  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Deep  Bun.  Jackson's  line  was  drawn  out  for  2,600 
yards  along  the  ridge  from  Deep  Bun  to  Prospect 
Hill.  His  skirmishers  were  posted  along  the  Bich- 
mond  and  Fredericksburg  Bailroad.  At  the  dis 
tance  of  150  yards  behind  the  railway  embankment, 
he  arranged  his  fighting  line  ;  the  men  were  drawn 
up  in  the  edge  of  the  woods  along  the  crest  of  the 
ridge.  A  gentle  slope,  free  from  obstructions,  lay 
in  front  of  the  riflemen. 

Both  the  first  and  second  lines  of  Jackson's  corps 
were  made  up  from  the  brigades  of  Hill's  division. 
Walker's  battery  of  fourteen  guns  held  Prospect 
Hill  on  the  right ;  the  brigades  of  Archer  and  Lane 
held  the  front  line  ;  behind  them  stood  Gregg, 
Thomas  and  Peuder.  Hill  left  a  weak  point  in  his 
line,  between  the  brigades  of  Archer  and  Lane. 
At  that  point  a  tract  of  marshy  woodland  projected 
beyond  the  rest  of  the  forest  and  extended  down  the 
slope  a  quarter  of  a  mile  beyond  the  railroad.  Hill 
did  not  draw  up  his  nien  in  this  marsh  for  it  was 
covered  with  undergrowth  so  dense  that  he  supposed 
that  the  Federal  forces  would  not  attempt  to  enter 
it.  A  gap  of  600  yards  was  thus  left  in  the  Confed 
erate  firing-line,  between  Archer's  left  and  Lane's 
right.  Lane  himself  pointed  out  the  danger,  but 
Hill  did  not  heed  the  warning.  Jackson's  third  line 
was  formed  from  the  divisions  of  Taliaferro  and  Earl y, 
and  D.  H.  Hill's  division  was  posted  behind  these 
in  reserve.  On  his  left,  Jackson  massed  thirty-three 
guns  in  a  commanding  position.  Stuart's  two  brig 
ades  of  cavalry,  with  Pelhani's  hoi-se-artillery,  were 
posted  on  the  extreme  right  near  Massapouax  Creek. 


FEEDEEICKSBUEG  309 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  13th,  after  the  Fed 
eral  artillery  had  opened  fire,  Jackson  and  his  staff 
rode  along  the  line  of  battle.  The  general  wore  the 
new  uniform  which  Stuart  had  presented  to  him ; 
his  old  cadet  cap  had  been  laid  aside  for  the  hat  of 
a  lieutenant-general,  adorned  with  gold  lace.  More 
over,  he  rode  a  prancing  war-horse  which  the  sol 
diers  did  not  recognize.  Most  of  the  men,  there 
fore,  did  not  know  their  commander  as  he  galloped 
past  them.  A  Confederate  artilleryman  has  given 
the  following  description  of  his  appearance  at  a 
later  hour  on  that  eventful  day  : 

"  A  general  officer,  mounted  upon  a  superb  bay 
horse  and  followed  by  a  single  courier,  rode  up 
through  our  guns.  Looking  neither  to  the  right 
nor  the  left,  he  rode  straight  to  the  front,  halted, 
and  seemed  gazing  intently  on  the  enemy's  line  of 
battle.  The  outfit  before  me,  from  top  to  toe,  cap, 
coat,  top-boots,  horse  and  furniture,  were  all  of  the 
new  order  of  things.  But  there  was  something 
about  the  man  that  did  not  look  so  new  after  all. 
He  appeared  to  be  an  old-time  friend  of  all  the  tur 
moil  around  him.  As  he  had  done  us  the  honor 
to  make  an  afternoon  call  on  the  artillery,  I  thought 
it  becoming  in  some  one  to  say  something  on  the 
occasion.  No  one  did,  however ;  so,  although  a 
somewhat  bashful  and  weak-kneed  youngster,  I 
plucked  up  courage  enough  to  venture  to  remark 
that  those  big  guns  over  the  river  had  been  knock 
ing  us  about  pretty  considerably  during  the  day. 
He  quickly  turned  his  head,  and  I  knew  in  an  in 
stant  who  it  was  before  me.  The  clear-cut,  chis 
eled  features  ;  the  thin,  compressed  and  determined 
lips  ;  the  calm,  steadfast  eye ;  the  countenance  to 
command  respect,  and  in  time  of  war  to  give  the 


310  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

soldier  that  confidence  be  so  much  craves  from  a 
superior  officer,  were  all  there.  He  turned  his  head 
quickly,  and  looking  me  all  over,  rode  up  the  line 
and  away  as  quickly  and  silently  as  he  came,  his 
little  courier  hard  upon  his  heels  ;  and  this  was  my 
first  sight  of  Stonewall  Jackson."  * 

Jackson  rode  from  his  own  front  to  Lee's  Hill, 
near  Hazel  Eun,  about  the  center  of  the  field  of 
battle.  A  little  after  9  A.  M.  he  found  Lee  upon 
that  eminence  watching  the  advance  of  the  Federal 
host.  The  sun  was  lifting  the  mist  from  the  plain 
below,  disclosing  a  great  assemblage  of  more  than 
85,000  Federal  soldiers,  with  countless  batteries  of 
field-guns.  The  left  wing  of  Burnside's  army,  un 
der  Franklin,  a  force  of  55,000  men  and  116  guns, 
was  already  moving  forward  against  Jackson's 
corps;  the  right  wing,  led  by  Suniner,  30,000 
strong,  was  deploying  for  an  assault  on  Longstreet 
at  Marye's  Hill.  The  Federal  skirmish  line  was  de 
livering  a  hot  fire  and  a  storm  of  shells  was  poured 
upon  the  Second  Corps  from  the  Stafford  hills  be 
yond  the  river.  This  spectacle,  so  vast  in  its  pro 
portions,  so  dreadful  in  its  purpose,  was  calculated 
to  fill  every  observer  with  awe  and  terror.  Long- 
street,  however,  "to  whose  sturdy  breast,"  says 
Dabney,  "the  approach  of  battle  seemed  to  bring 
gaiety,  said  to  Jackson  :  *  General,  do  not  all  these 
multitudes  of  Federals  frighten  you  ! '  He  replied, 
1  We  shall  see  very  soon  whether  I  shall  not  frighten 
them.'  "  Thus  filled  with  the  stern  spirit  of  battle, 
Jackson  rode  back  to  direct  his  corps  in  the  struggle 

1  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  II,  p.  312. 


FEEDEEICKSBUEG  311 

with  Franklin.  He  spent  the  chief  part  of  the  day 
among  Walker's  guns  on  Prospect  Hill,  near  Ham 
ilton's  Crossing. 

Burnside  was  still  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  Jack 
son7  s  corps  had  marched  up  from  Port  Eoyal ;  for 
Jackson7  s  men  were  so  carefully  hidden  in  the  forest 
that  the  Federal  scouts  had  not  discovered  them. 
Burnside,  therefore,  commanded  Franklin  to  seize 
the  ridge  and  roadway  at  Hamilton's  Crossing,  and 
at  9  A.  M.  Meade's  division,  a  body  of  4,500  Penn- 
sylvanians,  advanced  from  the  river  to  carry  out 
this  order.  In  three  long  lines,  with  regimental 
flags  waving  in  the  bright  sunlight,  Meade's  men 
moved  boldly  forward.  Just  as  the  first  line  crossed 
the  old  Eichmond  road,  however,  Pelham's  two 
rifled  guns  opened  fire  upon  them  at  close  range. 
In  obedience  to  Jackson's  orders,  Pelham  had  gal 
loped  far  to  the  front  and  posted  his  cannon  near 
the  left  flank  of  the  advancing  lines.  His  fire  was 
so  rapid  and  deadly  that  he  held  back  Meade's  en 
tire  division  for  more  than  half  an  hour.  Twelve 
Federal  cannon  concentrated  their  fire  upon  the 
daring  artillerist ;  one  of  his  pieces  was  injured,  and 
then,  when  his  ammunition  had  been  exhausted,  he 
brought  away  the  other. 

After  Pelham's  withdrawal,  Franklin  planted 
several  batteries  near  the  Eichmond  road  and 
poured  a  heavy  fire  of  shells  upon  the  woods  in  his 
front.  The  cannon  on  the  Stafford  Heights  kept  up 
a  steady  roar  as  they  supported  Franklin's  field- 
guns.  Jackson's  infantry  were  protected  from  harm 
by  the  trees  of  the  forest ;  the  Confederate  cannon 


312  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

were  not  permitted  to  reply,  but  reserved  their  fire 
for  the  attack  of  the  Federal  infantry.  While  the 
heavy  shot  were  thus  rushing  through  the  air  above 
his  head,  Jackson  walked  far  out  into  the  open 
field  in  front  of  his  lines  to  examine  the  enemy's 
position  with  his  own  eye.  A  Federal  sharpshooter 
suddenly  sprang  from  the  ground  and  at  the  dis 
tance  of  two  hundred  yards  fired  his  rifle  at  the  gen 
eral.  As  the  bullet  whistled  past  his  head,  Jackson 
turned  with  a  smile  and  said  to  the  aide  who  accom 
panied  him,  "Had  you  not  better  go  to  the  rear  ! 
They  may  shoot  you."  He  quietly  completed  his 
examination  of  the  forces  in  his  front  and  then  re 
turned  to  his  place  of  observation  among  his  guns 
on  Prospect  Hill.  A  little  after  11  A.  M.,  Meade 
came  bravely  on  again,  when  suddenly,  to  the  as 
tonishment  of  the  Federal  soldiers  and  officers,  a 
fearful  artillery  fire  burst  upon  them  from  the  woods 
on  the  ridge.  Meade' s  brigades  were  broken  up 
and  driven  back  in  confusion  to  the  Eichmond  road. 
For  an  hour  and  a  half  a  fierce  artillery  duel  was 
carried  on  between  the  Federal  gunners  and  the 
Confederate  cannon  on  Prospect  Hill.  The  Federal 
fire  was  accurate  and  swept  the  crest  of  the  hill  with 
such  deadly  effect  that  Jackson,  like  the  rest  of  the 
horsemen,  dismounted,  and  for  a  short  time  lay 
down  on  the  ground  to  protect  himself  against  the 
storm  of  shells.  "Well,  you  men  stand  killing  bet 
ter  than  any  I  ever  saw,"  said  Pelham  to  the  sur 
viving  gunners  of  one  of  the  Confederate  batteries, 
who  were  standing  with  heroic  coolness  in  the  midst 
of  the  awful  carnage  and  sending  back  shell  for 


FKEDERICKSBUKG  313 

shell  in  response  to  the  enemy's  fire.1  At  1  p.  M. 
Meade  again  advanced,  with  Gibbon's  division  on 
his  right.  Doubleday's  division  faced  south  to  hold 
back  Stuart's  horsemen ;  two  other  Federal  divisions 
stood  in  reserve  behind  Meade.  More  than  fifty 
iield-guns,  posted  at  the  right  and  left  of  the  attack 
ing  force,  supported  the  Federal  advance.  Meade' s 
division  moved  directly  toward  the  projecting  tri 
angle  of  woodland,  and  forced  a  way  through  the  un 
dergrowth  between  Lane  and  Archer  until  they  were 
in  the  rear  of  Hill' s  first  line.  Some  of  the  Confeder 
ates  of  the  second  line,  not  expecting  so  bold  an 
advance,  had  their  arms  stacked.  The  gallant 
Gregg  supposed  that  the  Federal  troops  were  friends 
and  attempted  to  beat  up  the  muskets  of  his  own 
men  who  were  firing  upon  the  foe.  Gregg  received 
a  mortal  wound  from  the  Federal  advanced-guard  ; 
then  two  of  his  regiments  faced  about  and  checked 
the  progress  of  the  enemy. 

A  few  minutes  before  the  fall  of  Gregg,  an  aide 
galloped  rapidly  to  Prospect  Hill  and  shouted  in 
Jackson's  ear,  (l  General,  the  enemy  have  broken 
through  Archer's  left,  and  General  Gregg  says  he 
must  have  help,  or  he  and  General  Archer  will  both 
lose  their  position."  Without  any  trace  of  excite 
ment  in  voice  or  manner,  Jackson  quietly  sent  orders 
to  Early  and  Taliaferro  to  drive  back  the  enemy 
with  the  bayonet.  The  general  then  resumed  his 
occupation  of  watching  the  enemy' s  reserve  brigades, 
leaving  to  his  subordinates  the  management  of  the 
fighting.  Both  Taliaferro  and  Early  had  antici- 
1  Story  of  a  Cannoneer  Under  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  162. 


314  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

pated  the  summons  of  their  leader  and  with  leveled 
bayonets  their  divisions  drove  Meade'  s  forces  across 
the  railroad.  Two  of  Early 's  brigades  rushed  into 
the  open  field  beyond  the  railroad  in  pursuit  of  the 
enemy.  No  orders  could  restrain  their  enthusiasm. 
Only  the  presence  of  heavy  reserves  prevented  them 
from  driving  Meade' s  regiments  into  the  river. 
When  ammunition  failed,  these  daring  Confederates 
had  to  fall  back  with  considerable  loss. 

It  was  now  2 : 30  p.  M.  and  Franklin  had  lost 
5,000  men,  but  Burnside  sent  an  order  for  a  renewal 
of  the  attack.  Franklin's  confidence  in  his  soldiers 
and  in  his  commanding  general  was  gone.  He 
made  no  reply  to  Burnside,  and  he  did  not  advance 
again.  Meanwhile,  the  divisions  of  Taliaferro  and 
Early,  with  a  portion  of  A.  P.  Hill's  division,  formed 
a  new  line  along  the  railway  and  in  the  edge  of  the 
woods  ;  D.  H.  Hill's  men  composed  a  third  line  in 
the  rear.  Active  skirmishing  went  on  during  the 
afternoon,  but  in  the  face  of  Jackson's  veterans, 
Franklin  deliberately  disobeyed  Burnside' s  urgent 
order  and  the  battle  in  that  part  of  the  line  was 
over. 

The  struggle  in  front  of  the  town  of  Fredericks- 
burg  was  by  this  time  drawing  toward  an  end.  It 
began  there  about  noon  with  the  advance  of  Burn- 
side's  right  wing,  composed  of  more  than  40,000 
Federal  troops  under  Sumner,  against  Longstreet's 
position  at  Marye's  Hill.  Brigade  after  brigade 
rushed  forward,  only  to  meet  a  bloody  repulse  at 
the  hands  of  Cobb's  Georgia  riflemen,  posted  in  a 
sunken  road  at  the  foot  of  the  slope,  and  aided  by 


FEEDEEICKSBUEG  315 

Eansom's  North  Carolinians  and  the  Washington 
artillery  from  New  Orleans  on  the  top  of  the  hill. 
After  some  time  had  passed,  Kershaw's  South  Car 
olinians  joined  the  Georgians  in  the  sunken  road 
and  E.  P.  Alexander's  battalion  of  artillery  came 
into  position  at  the  crest  of  the  hill.  The  Federal 
infantry,  led  by  brave,  skilful  officers,  advanced  to 
the  charge  in  the  most  courageous  manner.  They 
never  reached  the  foot  of  the  hill ;  for  their  ranks 
were  broken  and  their  men  fell  by  thousands  under 
the  terrible  fire  of  the  Confederates. 

By  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  both  wings  of 
Burnside's  army  had  been  driven  back  with  fearful 
slaughter.  Lee  expected  a  renewal  of  the  attack  at 
Marye's  Hill  and  was  ready  to  meet  it.  Jackson, 
also,  supposed  that  Franklin  would  advance  again 
and  waited  some  time  to  receive  him.  When  he 
saw  that  ^the  Federal  forces  had  halted,  Jackson  de 
termined  to  move  his  corps  forward  and,  if  possible, 
drive  the  enemy  into  the  river.  At  sunset  all  of  the 
guns  of  the  Second  Corps  were  pushed  to  the  front 
and  ordered  to  open  fire  upon  Franklin's  position 
as  a  preliminary  to  the  advance  of  the  infantry. 
When  the  first  Confederate  battery  began  to  send  its 
shells  toward  the  river,  a  tremendous  fire  in  reply 
was  drawn  from  Franklin's  116  guns  and  from 
about  thirty  of  the  Federal  guns  on  Stafford  Heights. 
This  mass  of  artillery  "so  completely  swept  our 
front,"  said  Jackson  in  his  report,  "  as  to  satisfy 
me  that  the  proposed  movement  should  be  aban 
doned."  J  An  attempt  by  Stuart's  horsemen  to  as- 

1  Official  Records,  Vol.  XXI,  p.  634. 


316  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

sail  the  enemy's  left  flank  near  the  river  was  also 
checked  by  the  heavy  Federal  guns. 

A  night  attack  with  the  bayonet  was  the  next 
plan  considered  by  Jackson.  He  asked  his  medical 
director  for  a  yard  of  bandaging  to  place  on  the  arm 
of  every  soldier  so  that  the  men,  in  making  the  as 
sault,  might  know  one  another  from  the  enemy. 
Cotton  cloth  in  sufficient  quantity  for  this  purpose 
was  not  available.  Moreover,  Lee  thought  that  the 
attack  would  be  hazardous  and  it  was  not  made. 

The  men  of  both  armies  lay  down  upon  their  arms 
and  waited  for  the  dawn,  expecting  a  renewal  of  the 
struggle  the  next  day.  Jackson  retired  to  his  tent, 
where  he  found  his  friend,  Colonel  Boteler.  The 
latter  was  invited  to  share  the  general's  bed,  but 
Jackson  himself  sat  up  until  near  midnight,  writing 
and  sending  orders,  after  which  he  stretched  his 
wearied  body,  booted  and  spurred,  upon  his  pallet, 
and  slept  for  two  or  three  hours.  Then  he  arose, 
lighted  his  candle  and  again  began  to  write.  Sud 
denly  perceiving  that  the  candle  was  throwing  its 
rays  into  the  face  of  Colonel  Boteler,  whom  he  sup 
posed  to  be  asleep,  he  carefully  placed  a  book  upon 
the  table  as  a  shield. 

"From  work,  Jackson  passed  to  reflection,  and 
Boteler  said  :  '  What  are  you  thinking  of,  general  ?  ' 

"  l  Oh  !  are  you  awake?  '  was  his  reply  ;  '  I  was 
thinking  of  the  battle  to-morrow,  and  that  the  balls 
will  be  hotter  on  the  hill  by  the  crossing  than  to 
day.' 

"Then  the  sound  of  horses'  hoofs  was  heard,  and 
an  orderly  entered  the  tent. 

"  <  Who  is  that  f '  askc>d  Jackson. 


FKEDEKICKSBUBG  317 

"  '  Somebody  from  General  Gregg.' 

"  *  Tell  him  to  come  in.' 

"  An  officer  entered  and  spoke  as  follows  :  *  Gen 
eral  Gregg  is  dying,  general,  and  sent  me  to  say  to 
you  that  he  wrote  you  a  letter  recently  in  which  he 
used  expressions  he  is  now  sorry  for.  He  says  that 
he  meant  no  disrespect  by  that  letter,  and  was  only 
doing  what  he  considered  to  be  his  duty.  He  hopes 
you  will  forgive  him. ' 

"  Jackson  was  greatly  moved  and  replied,  'Tell 
General  Gregg  I  will  be  with  him  immediately.  >  ; 

He  then  summoned  Dr.  McGuire  and  sent  him  to 
minister  to  the  wounded  South  Carolinian.  A  few 
minutes  later  Jackson  himself  mounted  his  horse 
and  rode  through  the  chill  December  night  to  the 
farmhouse  where  Gregg  lay.  A  misunderstanding 
had  arisen  between  them  during  the  Sharpsburg 
campaign,  as  we  have  already  seen,  over  a  question  of 
discipline,  and  Gregg  had  preferred  charges  against 
Jackson.  Now  the  latter  bent  in  tender  sympathy 
over  the  bed  of  his  dying  comrade,  and  spoke  of 
the  Christian's  faith  and  hope.  The  two  soldiers 
were  thus  completely  reconciled.  Before  leaving, 
Jackson  tenderly  kissed  Gregg  on  the  forehead. 
Having  bade  farewell  to  his  gallant  and  effi 
cient  brigadier,  he  rode  back  in  silence  to  his  tent. 
Doctor  McGuire,  who  accompanied  him,  made  a 
reference  to  the  great  calamity  sent  upon  the  South 
in  the  loss  of  such  men  as  Gregg.  He  then  asked 
Jackson  how  the  Confederates  were  to  deal  with  the 
overwhelming  numbers  of  the  enemy.  "  Kill  them, 
sir  !  Kill  every  man  !  "  replied  the  general,  who 
1  Boteler's  statement  in  Cooke's  Jackson,  pp.  387-388. 


318  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

was  again  in  his  fighting  mood  and  eager  to  meet 
Franklin  in  another  battle. 

Throughout  the  14th  and  15th,  the  two  armies 
continued  to  face  each  other.  Burnside  was  in  favor 
of  renewing  the  attack,  but  he  was  dissuaded  from 
doing  so  by  the  Federal  officers  who  had  taken  part 
in  the  conflict.  On  the  morning  of  the  15th  Burn- 
side  sent  a  flag  of  truce,  asking  permission  to  bury 
his  dead  ;  the  request  was  granted.  During  the  fol 
lowing  night  a  fierce  storm  broke  upon  the  Eap- 
pahannock  Valley,  and  under  its  cover,  the  Federal 
army  was  withdrawn  to  the  northern  bank  of  the 
stream.  The  Federal  losses  in  the  battle  were 
12,647  ;  the  Confederate  losses,  5,309. 

During  the  month  of  December,  1862,  Hampton 
and  Stuart  made  daring  cavalry  raids  toward  the 
rear  of  the  Federal  army.  Near  the  close  of  the 
month  of  January,  1863,  Burnside  attempted  to 
cross  the  Eappahannock  above  Fredericksburg  and 
move  around  Lee's  left  flank.  The  roads  were  so 
heavy,  however,  that  he  soon  abandoned  the  move 
ment,  which  has  since  been  known  as  the  "Mud 
March. "  Then  Buruside  was  removed  from  com 
mand  and  General  Hooker  was  appointed  as  leader 
of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 


CHAPTEE  XXII 

THE  WINTER  OF  1862-1863 

ON  December  16th,  the  day  after  Burnside's  re 
treat,  Lee  ordered  his  army  into  winter-quarters  on 
the  south  bank  of  the  Eappahannock.  The  bivouacs 
of  Jackson's  brigades  were  extended  down  the  river 
as  far  as  Port  Eoyal.  Jackson  himself  pitched  his 
tent  in  the  woods  near  Moss  Neck,  overlooking  the 
Eappahannock,  eleven  miles  below  Fredericksburg. 
Eooms  were  offered  to  him  in  a  large  mansion  lo 
cated  at  Moss  Neck,  but  he  was  unwilling  to  put  its 
occupants  to  any  inconvenience.  A  few  days  later, 
however,  in  response  to  the  urgent  request  of  Eich- 
ard  Corbin,  a  private  in  Stuart's  cavalry,  and  owner 
of  the  mansion,  Jackson  moved  into  a  hunting-lodge 
that  stood  upon  the  lawn  near  the  house.  The  lower 
story  of  this  lodge  was  both  his  office  and  his  bed 
room  ;  a  large  tent,  pitched  on  the  grass,  was  used 
as  a  dining-room  for  himself  and  staff.  Here  he 
spent  the  winter  months  until  the  latter  part  of 
March,  1863. 

The  first  great  task  undertaken  by  Jackson  in  his 
winter  home  was  the  preparation  of  official  reports 
of  his  campaigns  and  battles,  from  McDowell  and 
Winchester  to  Fredericksburg.  Charles  Faulkner, 
his  adjutant,  prepared  reports  in  outline  from  the 
papers  sent  in  by  subordinate  officers.  Jackson 
made  a  careful  revision  of  Faulkner's  work  and 


320  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

added  with  his  own  hand  many  passages  bestowing 
unstinted  praise  upon  his  officers  and  men.  He  de 
clared  that  the  Bible  furnishes  excellent  models  for 
making  official  reports  of  battles.  "Look,  for  in 
stance/7  said  he,  "at  the  narrative  of  Joshua's  bat 
tles  with  the  Amalekites  ;  there  you  have  one.  It 
has  clearness,  brevity,  modesty ;  and  it  traces  the 
victory  to  its  right  source,  the  blessing  of  God." 
John  Esten  Cooke  writes  : 

i '  The  general  was  exceedingly  careful  not  to  have 
anything  placed  thus  upon  formal  record  which  was 
not  established  by  irrefutable  proof.  Truth  was 
with  him  the  jewel  beyond  all  price — and  nothing 
discomposed  him  more  than  the  bare  suspicion  that 
accuracy  was  sacrificed  to  effect.  He  disliked  all 
glowing  adjectives  in  the  narratives  of  his  battles, 
and  presented  to  the  members  of  his  staff  and  all 
around  him,  a  noble  example  of  modesty  and  love 
of  truth.  He  seemed,  indeed,  to  have  a  horror  of 
anything  like  ostentation,  boasting  or  self-laudation, 
expressed  or  implied.  Nothing  was  more  disagree 
able  to  him  than  the  excessive  praises  which  reached 
his  ears  through  the  newspapers  of  the  day  ;  and  he 
shrank  from  the  attempts  made  to  elevate  him 
above  his  brother  commanders  with  a  repugnance 
which  was  obvious  to  every  one.  His  dislike  of  all 
popular  ovations  was  extreme.  He  did  not  wish 
his  portrait  to  be  taken,  or  his  actions  to  be  made 
the  subject  of  laudatory  comment  in  the  journals  of 
the  day.  When  the  publishers  of  an  illustrated 
periodical  wrote  to  him  requesting  his  daguerreo 
type  and  some  notes  of  his  battles  for  an  engraving 
and  a  biographical  sketch,  he  wrote  in  reply  that 
he  had  no  picture  of  himself  and  had  never  done 
anything."  l 

1  Cooke's  Jackson,  pp.  390-391. 


THE  WINTER  OF  1862-1863  321 

The  spiritual  welfare  of  his  soldiers  was  the  one 
subject  which,  more  than  any  other,  filled  the  mind 
and  heart  of  Jackson  during  this  winter  in  camp. 
He  was  anxious  to  have  public  worship  maintained 
in  every  part  of  the  army.  He  wrote : 

"  Each  branch  of  the  Church  should  send  into  the 
army  some  of  its  most  prominent  ministers,  who  are 
distinguished  for  their  piety,  talents  and  zeal ;  and 
such  ministers  should  labor  to  produce  concert  of 
action  among  chaplains  and  Christians  in  the  army. 
These  ministers  should  give  special  attention  to 
preaching  to  regiments  which  are  without  chaplains, 
and  induce  them  to  take  steps  to  get  chaplains,  to 
let  the  regiments  name  the  denomination  from 
which  they  desire  chaplains  selected,  and  then  to 
see  that  suitable  chaplains  are  secured.  A  bad  se 
lection  of  a  chaplain  may  prove  a  curse  instead  of  a 
blessing.  If  the  few  prominent  ministers  thus  con 
nected  with  each  army  would  cordially  cooperate,  I 
believe  that  glorious  fruits  would  be  the  result. 
Denominational  distinctions  should  be  kept  out  of 
view  and  not  touched  upon  ;  and  as  a  general  rule, 
I  do  not  think  that  a  chaplain  who  would  preach 
denominational  sermons,  should  be  in  the  army. 
His  congregation  is  his  regiment,  and  it  is  com 
posed  of  persons  of  various  denominations.  I  would 
like  to  see  no  question  asked  i  n  the  army  as  to  what 
denomination  a  chaplain  belongs,  but  let  the  ques 
tion  be,  *  Does  he  preach  the  Gospel  ?  J  The  neglect 
of  spiritual  interests  in  the  army  may  be  partially 
seen  in  the  fact  that  not  half  of  my  regiments  have 
chaplains."  l 

The  soldiers  of  the  army  lived  in  log  cabins  which 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  pp.  647-648. 


322  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

they  built  in  the  midst  of  the  forest.  Then,  at  Jack 
son's  suggestion,  many  of  the  brigades  erected  log 
chapels  which  were  used  regularly  as  houses  of  wor 
ship.  The  Stonewall  Brigade  led  the  way  in  this 
work.  Their  building  had  a  roof  of  boards  and 
seats  formed  of  split  logs.  The  Sunday  following 
its  completion,  this  church  in  the  woods  was  form 
ally  set  apart  to  the  worship  of  God.  During  the 
week,  meetings  were  often  held  for  prayer,  for  the 
systematic  study  of  the  Bible  and  for  practice  in 
singing  psalms  and  hymns.  This  chapel  was  near 
the  quarters  of  Jackson  and  the  general  himself 
often  came  there  to  worship  with  his  favorite  brig 
ade.  In  the  church  he  laid  aside  all  official  dignity 
and  selected  a  seat  among  the  rough,  weather-beaten 
privates.  The  reverence  entertained  by  these  hum 
ble  soldiers  for  the  person  of  their  commander 
" sometimes  led  them,"  says  Dabney,  "  to  leave  a 
respectful  distance  between  themselves  and  the  seat 
he  occupied  5  but  he  would  never  consent  that  any 
space  should  be  thus  lost,  when  so  many  were  crowd 
ing  to  hear  the  Word.  As  he  saw  them  seeking 
seats  elsewhere,  he  was  accustomed  to  rise  and  in 
vite  them  by  gesture  to  the  vacancies  near  him,  and 
was  never  so  well  satisfied  as  when  he  had  an  un 
kempt  soldier  touching  his  elbow  on  either  hand 
and  all  the  room  about  him  compactly  filled.  Then 
he  was  ready  to  address  himself  with  his  usual  fixed 
attention  to  the  services."  1 

The  Eeverend  Beverley  T.  Lacy,  a  Presbyterian 
minister,    was    appointed    chaplain    at  Jackson's 

1  Dabney 's  Jackson,  pp.  650-651. 


THE  WINTER  OF  1862-1863  323 

headquarters,  to  exercise  a  general  oversight  of  all 
religious  work  in  the  Second  Corps.  Arrangements 
for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  every  Sunday  were 
made  by  Mr.  Lacy.  Sometimes  the  chaplain  him 
self  was  the  preacher.  Very  often,  however,  minis 
ters  of  various  denominations  were  invited  to  come 
to  Jackson's  encampment,  from  every  part  of  the 
South.  When,  near  the  end  of  the  winter  season, 
the  general  removed  his  headquarters  to  Hamilton's 
Crossing,  a  place  of  worship  was  prepared  in  an 
open  field.  A  pulpit  was  set  up  and  seats  were  pro 
vided.  There,  in  the  open  air,  every  Sunday,  a 
large  congregation  voluntarily  assembled  from  every 
division  of  the  army,  surrounding  the  preacher  in 
a  compact  mass  as  far  as  his  voice  could  be  heard. 
Thousands  of  soldiers  came  eagerly  to  take  part  in 
the  worship  ]of  God.  The  stately  figure  of  General 
Lee,  dressed  in  a  simple  suit  of  gray,  ornamented 
only  with  the  three  stars  of  a  Confederate  colonel, 
was  often  seen  there.  The  commander-in-chief  al 
ways  paid  the  most  devout  attention  to  the  minister 
in  charge  and  he  was  usually  accompanied  by  a 
group  of  his  famous  comrades-in-arms. 

"  At  these  scenes,"  says  Dabney,  "  which  were 
so  directly  produced  by  his  instrumentality,  General 
Jackson  was  the  most  unobtrusive  assistant.  Seated 
in  some  retired  spot  amidst  the  private  soldiers,  he 
listened  to  the  worship  and  the  preaching  with  an 
edifying  attention,  and  watched  the  power  of  the 
truth  upon  the  great  congregation  with  a  glow  of 
elevated  and  tender  delight.  Never,  since  the  days 
when  Whitefield  preached  to  the  mingled  crowd  of 


324  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

peers  and  beggars,  has  the  sky  looked  down  upon  a 
more  imposing  worship."  * 

Eegular  meetings  were  held  every  week,  by  the 
chaplains  and  evangelists  of  the  Second  Corps,  to 
devise  measures  for  preaching  the  Gospel  through 
out  the  army.  Jackson  did  not  attend  these  meet 
ings  and  he  did  not  attempt  to  interfere  with  the 
plans  made  by  the  ministers  ;  but  as  soon  as  his  own 
chaplain  returned  from  the  conference,  the  general 
would  say  to  him,  "Now,  come  and  report. "  Then 
he  always  manifested  his  readiness  to  assist  in  the 
work  in  every  way  possible.  "  When  he  was  told 
of  the  fraternal  love  which  reigned  among  the  chap 
lains,  of  the  devout  spirit  manifested  in  their  wor 
ship,  and  of  the  news  of  the  ingathering  of  souls  which 
they  brought  from  their  several  charges,  his  eyes 
were  filled  with  happy  tears,  and  he  blessed  God  for 
the  grace."  The  result  of  all  these  labors  was  a  re 
vival  of  religion  which  spread  throughout  the  Army 
of  Northern  Virginia  ;  and  hundreds  of  Confederate 
soldiers  became  earnest  Christians. 

In  the  privacy  of  his  quarters  and  in  association 
with  intimate  Christian  friends,  Jackson  invariably 
turned  the  conversation  toward  the  discussion  of 
spiritual  topics.  He  often  spoke  of  the  importance 
of  possessing  an  unwavering  faith,  of  casting  all  our 
cares  upon  God  ;  he  took  delight  in  pointing  out 
the  evidences  of  God's  faithfulness  in  keeping  His 
promises.  He  placed  great  emphasis  upon  the  duty 
of  conforming  our  wills  to  God's,  and  of  rendering 
cheerful  submission  to  every  manifestation  of  His 

1  Dabuey's  Jackson,  p.  649. 


THE  WINTEE  OF  1862-1863  325 

will.  "Duty  is  ours;  consequences  are  God's;" 
this  was  Jackson's  favorite  inaxim.  It  was  his 
chief  desire,  he  said,  to  command  a  u  converted 
army."  A  body  of  Christian  soldiers,  he  declared, 
who  were  engaged  in  a  just  cause  and  who  entered 
upon  every  enterprise  with  prayer,  would  be  uncon 
querable. 

Doctor  Moses  D.  Hoge,  a  Presbyterian  minister 
of  Richmond,  writes  as  follows  about  his  sojourn  in 
Jackson's  quarters  at  Moss  Neck  : 

"It  seems  hardly  possible  to  be  long  in  the  so 
ciety  of  that  noble  and  honored  general,  that  simple- 
hearted,  straightforward,  laborious,  devoted  man  of 
God,  without  catching  something  of  his  spirit — the 
spirit  of  toil,  of  patience,  of  modesty,  of  careful 
conscientiousness,  of  childlike  dependence  on  God, 
of  fervent,  believing  prayer.  While  I  was  in  camp, 
I  preached  five  times  in  the  Stonewall  Brigade. 
How  the  men  crowded  into  their  log  church,  how 
they  listened,  how  they  seemed  to  hang  upon  the 
Word !  On  Sunday  night,  after  preaching,  the 
general,  Mr.  Lacy  and  myself,  had  a  long  talk,  as 
we  sat  drying  our  boots  in  front  of  the  open  fire. 
When  it  was  nearly  eleven  o'clock,  the  general 
asked  me  to  conduct  worship ;  and  afterward,  be 
fore  retiring,  he  set  us  the  example  of  kneeling 
again  for  secret  prayer.  He  then  shared  his  bed 
upon  the  floor  with  me,  and  we  talked  till  long  after 
midnight.  Though  usually  taciturn,  he  led  the  con 
versation.  How  anxious  he  was  for  his  army,  how 
anxious  for  himself  !  How  manifest  it  was  that  he 
is  a  man  whose  great  desire  is  to  be  right  in  all 
things,  and  especially  to  be  right  before  God.  In 
our  whole  intercourse  I  could  not  detect  the  slightest 
trace  of  self-importance,  ostentation,  or  seeking 


326  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

after  vainglory.     To  glorify  God  possessed  all  his 
thoughts." 

Prayers,  night  and  morning,  were  regularly  held 
in  his  quarters.  In  the  absence  of  the  chaplain, 
Jackson  conducted  these  services  himself.  Wednes 
day  and  Sunday  nights  were  the  times  set  apart  for 
prayer-meeting  in  his  quarters,  and  sometimes  he 
led  these  devotions,  also.  Every  Sunday  afternoon 
there  was  singing  by  the  members  of  his  staff. 
Jackson  listened  with  close  attention  and  delight 
and  again  and  again  would  call  for  a  favorite  hymn. 
"I  don't  know  that  I  ever  enjoyed  Sabbaths  as  I 
do  this  winter,"  he  wrote  to  his  wife.  "  I  am  much 
interested  in  reading  Hunter's  Life  of  Moses,"  he 
said  again.  "  It  is  a  delightful  book,  and  I  feel 
more  improved  in  reading  it  than  by  an  ordinary 
sermon.  I  am  thankful  to  say  that  my  Sabbaths 
are  passed  more  in  meditation  than  formerly." 
Thus  like  a  great  patriarch  or  divinely  commis 
sioned  prophet,  Jackson  throughout  the  winter 
conducted  a  campaign  for  the  spiritual  upbuilding 
of  his  own  men. 

Jackson's  social  nature  was  strong  and  tender. 
He  loved  the  society  of  congenial  friends.  Every 
visitor  to  his  tent  found  him  a  modest,  affable,  cour 
teous  gentleman,  thoroughly  well-bred  in  manner 
and  ready  to  talk  upon  any  subject  except  his  own 
military  plans.  He  was  so  fond  of  domestic  life  that 
he  invited  Jane  Corbin,  a  child  of  six  years,  to  visit 
him  every  afternoon.  Sometimes  he  held  her  upon 

1  Cooke's  Jackson,  p.  392, 


THE  WINTER  OP  1862-1863  327 

his  knee  and  engaged  in  eager  conversation  ;  again 
lie  would  indulge  in  a  wild  romp  about  the  room 
with  the  little  girl,  and  then  send  her  home  with 
some  simple  gift.  One  evening  when  no  other  gift 
was  available,  the  generaPs  eye  fell  upon  a  new  mil 
itary  cap,  encircled  with  a  band  of  gold  braid.  He 
quickly  tore  the  braid  from  the  cap  and  bound  it 
about  the  child's  brow,  saying,  "This  shall  be  your 
coronet."  When  her  life  was  suddenly  ended  be 
cause  of  a  violent  fever,  the  heart  of  her  great 
friend  was  touched  with  the  keenest  grief. 

One  day  an  English  officer  arrived  at  the  small 
house  occupied  by  Jackson  at  Moss  Neck.  The  offi 
cer  had  made  the  journey  from  the  railway  station 
on  foot  through  drenching  rains,  and  was,  therefore, 
wet  to  the  skin.  He  brought  to  Jackson  handsome 
gifts  from  some  English  admirers.  Of  this  visit,  he 
writes  : 


"The  general  rose  and  greeted  me  warmly.  I 
expected  to  see  an  old,  untidy  man,  and  was  most 
agreeably  surprised  and  pleased  with  his  appear 
ance.  He  is  tall,  handsome,  and  powerfully  built, 
but  thin.  He  has  brown  hair  and  a  brown  beard. 
His  mouth  expresses  great  determination.  The  lips 
are  thin  and  compressed  firmly  together ;  his  eyes 
are  blue  and  dark,  with  keen  and  searching  expres 
sion.  I  was  told  that  his  age  was  thirty-eight,  and 
he  looks  forty.  The  general,  who  is  indescribably 
simple  and  unaffected  in  all  his  ways,  took  off  my 
wet  overcoat  with  his  own  hands,  made  up  the  fire, 
brought  wood  for  me  to  put  my  feet  on  to  keep  them 
warm  while  my  boots  were  drying,  and  then  began 
to  ask  me  questions  on  various  subjects.  At  the 


328  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

dinner  hour  we  went  out  and  joined  the  members  of 
the  staff.  At  this  meal  the  general  said  grace  in  a 
fervent,  quiet  manner,  which  struck  me  very  much. 
After  dinner  I  returned  to  his  room,  and  he  again 
talked  for  a  long  time.  The  servant  canie  in  and 
took  his  mattress  out  of  a  cupboard  and  laid  it  on 
the  floor. 

"  As  I  rose  to  retire,  the  general  said,  '  Captain, 
there  is  plenty  of  room  on  my  bed ;  I  hope  you  will 
share  it  with  me  f  ' 

' '  I  thanked  him  very  much  for  his  courtesy,  but 
said,  '  Good-night,'  and  slept  in  a  tent,  sharing  the 
blankets  of  one  of  his  aides-de-camp.  In  the  morn 
ing  at  breakfast- time,  I  noticed  that  the  general 
said  grace  before  the  meal  with  the  same  fervor  I 
had  remarked  before.  An  hour  or  two  afterward  it- 
was  time  for  me  to  return  to  the  station  ;  on  this  oc 
casion,  however,  I  had  a  horse,  and  I  returned  to 
the  general's  headquarters  to  bid  him  adieu.  His 
little  room  was  vacant,  so  I  slipped  in  and  stood  be 
fore  the  fire.  I  then  noticed  my  greatcoat  stretched 
before  it  on  a  chair.  Shortly  afterward,  the  general 
entered  the  room.  He  said  :  '  Captain,  I  have  been 
trying  to  dry  your  greatcoat,  but  I  am  afraid  I  have 
not  succeeded  very  well.'  That  little  act  illustrates 
the  man's  character.  With  the  care  and  responsi 
bilities  of  a  vast  army  on  his  shoulders,  he  finds 
time  to  do  little  acts  of  kindness  and  thoughtful  - 
ness." 

The  ranks  of  Jackson's  corps  were  rapidly  filled 
up,  until  he  had  under  his  control  a  compact  body 
of  30,000  of  the  best  soldiers  that  ever  formed  for 
review.  They  were  the  very  flower  of  Southern 
manhood,  many  of  them  attracted  to  his  standard 
by  the  great  fame  of  the  commander  of  the  Second 
Corps.  For  Jackson  now  shared  with  Lee  the  love 


THE  WINTER  OF  1862-1863  329 

and  admiration  of  all  the  people  of  the  South,  and 
of  a  large  multitude  in  foreign  lands. 

Many  English  visitors  came  at  this  time  to  his 
headquarters.  These  were  all  surprised  to  find  the 
great  Confederate  a  most  delightful  host,  marked  by 
the  most  delicate  courtesy  and  ease  of  manner. 
Popular  fancy  had  pictured  the  general  as  awkward 
and  diffident  and  blunt  in  his  bearing.  These  Eng 
lishmen,  without  exception,  found  him  an  educated 
gentleman,  possessed  of  an  amount  of  information 
which  was  surprising  in  its  range  and  accuracy. 
One  English  officer  said  :  "  Of  military  history, 
he  knew  more  than  any  other  man  I  met  in  Amer 
ica  ;  and  he  was  so  far  from  displaying  the  some 
what  grim  characteristics  that  have  been  associated 
with  his  name,  that  one  would  have  supposed  his 
tastes  lay  in  the  direction  of  art  and  literature." 
Francis  Lawley,  special  correspondent  of  the  London 
Times,  who  had  frequent  conversations  with  the 
general,  declared  that  Jackson's  "  chief  delight  was 
in  the  cathedrals  of  England,  notably  in  York  Min 
ster  and  Westminster  Abbey.  He  was  never  tired 
of  talking  about  them,  or  listening  to  details  about 
the  chapels  and  cloisters  of  Oxford."  Lord  Wolse- 
ley,  chief  commander  of  the  British  army,  writes  as 
follows : 

"General  Jackson  had  certainly  very  little  to  say 
about  military  operations,  although  he  was  intensely 
proud  of  his  soldiers,  and  enthusiastic  in  his  devo 
tion  to  General  Lee  ;  and  it  was  impossible  to  make 
him  talk  of  his  own  achievements.  Nor  can  I  say 
that  his  speech  betrayed  his  intellectual  powers. 


330  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

But  his  manner,  which  was  modesty  itself,  was  most 
attractive.  He  put  you  at  your  ease  at  once,  listen 
ing  with  marked  courtesy  and  attention  to  whatever 
you  might  say  j  and  when  the  subject  of  conversa 
tion  was  congenial,  he  was  a  most  interesting  com 
panion.  I  quite  endorse  the  statement  as  to  his 
love  for  beautiful  things.  He  told  me  that  in  all 
his  travels  he  had  seen  nothing  so  beautiful  as  the 
lancet  windows  in  York  Minster." 

Along  with  these  testimonials  from  the  men  who 
met  Jackson  in  the  field,  we  may  quote  the  decla 
ration  of  his  English  biographer,  Colonel  Hender 
son,  that  the  Confederate  leader  was  endowed  by 
nature  not  only  with  a  strong  character  but  also 
with  a  strong  intellect. 

Among  the  officers  of  the  Confederate  army,  there 
was  much  social  intercourse,  and  Jackson  bore  his 
full  share  in  these  civilities.  On  Christmas  Day,  in 
1862,  he  invited  General  Lee  and  the  senior  officers 
of  the  army  to  dine  at  his  quarters.  The  table  was 
laden  with  turkey,  oysters  and  other  delicacies. 
Stuart  was  present,  full  of  gaiety  and  humor,  enter 
taining  the  company  with  jests,  many  of  them  at 
Jackson's  expense.  Sometimes  with  a  blush,  but 
always  with  a  quiet  and  merry  laugh,  the  latter  in 
dicated  his  enjoyment  of  the  frolic.  The  ornaments 
on  the  wall  of  Jackson's  lodge  furnished  Stuart 
many  opportunities  to  indulge  in  badinage.  Pre 
tending  to  believe  that  these  had  been  selected  by 
Jackson  himself,  Stuart  a  pointed,"  says  Dabney, 
"now  to  the  portrait  of  some  famous  race-horse, 
and  now  to  the  print  of  some  celebrated  rat-terrier, 
as  a  queer  revelation  of  his  private  tastes,  indicating 


THE  WINTEE  OF  1862-1863  331 

a  great  decline  in  his  moral  character,  which  would 
be  a  grief  and  disappointment  to  the  pious  old  ladies 
of  the  South.  Jackson,  with  a  quiet  smile,  replied 
that  perhaps  he  had  had  more  to  do  with  race-horses 
than  his  friends  suspected.  When  the  guests  fol 
lowed  Jackson  into  the  dining-tent,  they  saw  in  the 
center  of  the  bountiful  table  a  plate  of  butter, 
adorned  by  the  skill  of  the  patriotic  housewife  who 
had  presented  it.  '  There,  gentlemen  ! '  said  Stuart 
with  mock  gravity  ;  t  if  that  is  not  the  crowning 
evidence  of  our  host's  sporting  tastes !  He  even 
has  his  favorite  game-cock  stamped  on  his  butter  ! ' 
Jackson  joined  in  the  outburst  of  laughter  that  fol 
lowed  with  as  much  enjoyment  as  any  one  of  the 


Although  many  of  the  highest  officers  of  the  army 
visited  their  homes  during  the  winter,  Jackson 
never  left  his  encampment  even  for  a  few  days. 
His  heart,  nevertheless,  yearned  for  the  North  Caro 
lina  household  where  a  daughter  was  born  to  him  in 
November,  1862.  "To  a  man  of  his  extreme  do 
mesticity  and  love  for  children,"  writes  his  wife, 
"this  was  a  crowning  happiness  ;  and  yet,  with  his 
great  modesty  and  shrinking  from  publicity,  he  re 
quested  that  he  should  not  receive  the  announce 
ment  by  telegraph,  and  when  it  came  to  him  by 
letter,  he  kept  the  glad  tidings  all  to  himself — leav 
ing  his  staff  and  those  around  him  in  camp  to  hear 
of  it  through  others.7'  He  wrote  that  the  child 
must  be  called  Julia  in  memory  of  his  beloved 
mother. 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  638. 


332  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

On  Christinas  Day  he  wrote  to  his  wife  as  fol 
lows  : 

"Yesterday  I  received  the  baby's  letter  with  its 
beautiful  lock  of  hair.  How  I  do  want  to  see  that 
precious  baby,  and  I  do  earnestly  pray  for  peace. 
Oh !  that  our  country  was  such  a  Christian,  God 
fearing  people  as  it  should  be.  Then  might  we  very 
speedily  look  for  peace.  .  .  .  It  is  better  for 
me  to  remain  with  my  command  so  long  as  the  war 
continues,  if  our  gracious  Heavenly  Father  permits. 
The  army  suifers  immensely  by  absentees.  If  all 
our  troops,  officers  and  men,  were  at  their  posts,  we 
might,  through  God's  blessing,  expect  a  more  speedy 
termination  of  the  war.  The  temporal  affairs  of 
some  are  so  deranged  as  to  make  a  strong  plea  for 
their  returning  home  for  a  short  time,  but  our  God 
has  greatly  blessed  me  and  mine  during  my  absence, 
and  while  it  would  be  a  great  comfort  to  see  you 
and  our  darling  little  daughter  and  others  in  whom 
I  take  special  interest,  yet  duly  appears  to  require 
me  to  remain  with  my  command.  It  is  important 
that  those  at  headquarters  set  an  example  by  re 
maining  at  the  post  of  duty." 

On  one  occasion,  when  his  child  became  ill,  Jack 
son's  anxiety  was  intense.  He  at  once  consulted  his 
medical  director  and  sent  the  advice  in  a  letter  to 
his  wife.  As  the  general  turned  away  from  the  doc 
tor,  his  voice  was  quivering  with  agitation  as  he 
said,  "  I  do  wish  that  dear  child,  if  it  is  God's  will, 
to  be  spared  to  us." 

The  care  of  a  great  multitude  of  soldiers  was  laid 
upon  Jackson,  but  he  bore  the  burden  without  a 
murmur.  Food  and  clothing  were  to  be  provided  ; 
officers  had  to  be  appointed  and  regiments  filled 


THE  WINTER  OF  1862-1863  333 

with  recruits  ;  drill  must  be  conducted  daily  and 
discipline  enforced.  Tireless  energy  and  inflexible 
justice  marked  Jackson's  conduct  in  the  adminis 
tration  of  all  of  these  affairs. 

His  letters  to  his  wife  were  filled  with  descrip 
tions  of  the  gifts  that  were  sent  him  from  every  part 
of  the  South  and  from  England,  and  with  expres 
sions  of  his  eager  desire  to  see  both  wife  and  child. 
As  the  days  grew  warmer  he  even  expressed  a  great 
desire  to  begin  work  in  his  garden  at  home.  "  My 
health  is  essentially  good,"  he  wrote,  "but  I  do 
not  think  I  shall  be  able  in  future  to  stand  what  I 
have  already  stood." 

Beyond  the  sphere  of  military  and  domestic  mat 
ters,  however,  his  attention  was  bestowed  upon  all 
the  governmental  and  economic  interests  of  the 
people  of  the  South.  "  I  feel  a  deep  interest,"  he 
wrote,  "in  seeing  a  Christian  daily  paper  estab 
lished."  Such  a  paper,  in  his  opinion,  should  have 
its  printing-office  closed  on  Sunday.  He  urged 
Colonel  Boteler  to  persuade  the  Confederate  Con 
gress  to  repeal  the  law  which  required  the  carrying 
of  the  mails  on  the  Sabbath.  "  I  greatly  desire  to 
see  peace,  blessed  peace,"  he  wrote  to  another 
friend.  Then,  again,  he  wrote  as  follows  about  his 
friends  in  Winchester  :  "I  feel  deeply  when  I  see 
the  patriotic  people  of  that  region  again  under  the 
heel  of  a  hateful  military  despotism.  There  are  all 
the  homes  of  those  who  have  been  with  me  from  the 
commencement  of  the  war  in  Virginia ;  who  have 
repeatedly  left  their  families  and  homes  in  the  hands 
of  the  enemy  and  braved  the  dangers  of  battle  and 


334  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

disease  ;  and  there  are  those  who  have  so  devotedly 
labored  for  the  relief  of  our  suffering  sick  and 
wounded.77  The  movements  of  the  armies  operat 
ing  in  the  Mississippi  Valley  received  his  closest 
attention  and  he  kept  in  mind  the  entire  situation, 
military  and  political,  of  the  Southern  Confederacy. 
Jackson7 s  "  strong  brain,77  says  Colonel  Hender 
son,  * i  was  incessantly  occupied  in  forecasting  the 
emergencies  that  might  occur.77  And  yet  he  did  not 
fear  the  superior  numbers  of  the  Northern  armies 
and  he  never  for  a  moment  despaired  of  the  final 
success  of  the  South.  i  i  We  must  make  this  cam 
paign,77  he  said,  as  spring  approached,  "an  exceed 
ingly  active  one.  Only  thus  can  a  weaker  country 
cope  with  a  stronger  ;  it  must  make  up  in  activity 
what  it  lacks  in  strength.  A  defensive  campaign 
can  only  be  made  successful  by  taking  the  aggres 
sive  at  the  proper  time.  Napoleon  never  waited  for 
his  adversary  to  become  fully  prepared,  but  struck 
him  the  first  blow.77  ' 

Soon  after  the  middle  of  March,  1863,  Jackson 
left  Moss  Neck  and  established  his  headquarters  in 
a,  tent  near  Hamilton7 s  Crossing,  not  far  from  Fred- 
ericksburg.  "It  is  rather  a  relief,77  he  said,  "to 
get  where  there  will  be  less  comfort  than  in  a  room, 
as  I  hope  thereby  persons  will  be  prevented  from 
encroaching  so  much  upon  my  time.77 

In  April  he  sent  for  his  wife  and  child  and  then 
he  was  eagerness  until  they  could  come.  One  of  his 
letters  ran  thus  :  "Last  night  I  dreamed  that  my 
little  wife  and  I  were  on  opposite  sides  of  a  room, 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  660. 


THE  WINTER  OF  1862-1863  335 

in  the  center  of  which  was  a  table,  and  the  little 
baby  started  from  her  mother,  making  her  way 
along  under  the  table,  and  finally  reached  her  father. 
And  what  do  you  think  she  did  when  she  arrived  at 
her  destination  ?  She  just  climbed  up  on  her  father 
and  kissed  him.  And  don't  you  think  he  was  a 
happy  man?"  Then  he  added,  "That  her  little 
chubby  hands  have  lost  their  resemblance  to  mine 
is  not  regretted  by  me."  l 

At  noon  on  Monday,  April  20th,  Mrs.  Jackson 
and  little  Julia  arrived  at  Guiney's  Station.  As 
Jackson  entered  the  railway  car  his  overcoat  was 
dripping  from  the  rain,  u  but  his  face,"  writes  his 
wife,  "  was  all  sunshine  and  gladness."  The  child, 
"  catching  his  eager  look  of  supreme  interest  in  her, 
beamed  her  brightest  and  sweetest  smiles  upon  him 
in  return,  so  it  seemed  to  be  a  mutual  fascination." 
A  comfortable  room  was  secured  at  Mr.  Yerby's 
plantation  and  there,  after  the  military  duties  of 
each  day  had  received  attention,  the  general  spent 
his  leisure  time.  He  was  frequently  told  that  Julia 
resembled  him,  but  he  would  always  reply,  "  No, 
she  is  too  pretty  to  look  like  me."  When  she  went 
to  sleep,  "  he  would  often  kneel  over  her  cradle," 
says  Mrs.  Jackson,  "  and  gaze  upon  her  little  face 
with  the  most  rapt  admiration."  The  father's  de 
votion  to  his  child  attracted  the  attention  of  all  who 
saw  them  together,  "  for  she  soon  learned  to  delight 
in  his  caresses  as  much  as  he  loved  to  play  with 
her."2 

1  Life  of  Jackson,  by  his  wife,  p.  421. 
*  Idem,  p.  423. 


336  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Early  on  the  morning  of  April  27th  a  courier 
aroused  the  general  with  the  news  that  the  Federal 
forces  were  crossing  the  river  below  Fredericksburg. 
Jackson  gave  orders  to  his  aides  to  place  his  wife  and 
child  upon  the  train,  in  order  that  they  might  return 
immediately  to  Richmond.  Then,  with  a  few  tender 
words  of  farewell,  and  without  waiting  for  break 
fast,  he  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  to  the  front. 
The  guns  began  to  roar,  the  crash  of  musketry  fol 
lowed,  and  the  train  moved  southward,  bearing  the 
objects  of  Jackson's  affection.  The  fire  of  battle 
was  kindled  again  in  the  general's  face,  however, 
and  he  ordered  his  brigades  to  prepare  for  the 
struggle  with  Hooker's  army. 


CHAPTEE  XXIII 

CHANCELLORSVILLE 

A  FEDERAL  force  of  about  134,000  men  and  428 
guns  was  assembled  under  Hooker's  command  at 
Fredericksburg  in  April,  1863.  With  this  vast  body 
of  soldiers,  so  well  equipped  that  Hooker  himself 
called  it  u  the  finest  army  on  the  planet,"  the  Fed 
eral  authorities  expected  to  overwhelm  Lee's  army 
and  capture  Eichmond. 

To  meet  this  host  of  invaders,  Lee  had  a  force  of 
about  62,000  men  and  170  guns.  During  the  winter 
D.  H.  Hill  had  been  sent  to  direct  the  Confederate  de 
fences  near  Wilmington,  N.  C.,  and  Eansom's  divi 
sion  of  Long-street's  corps  was  detached  to  support 
Hill.  Then,  two  more  of  Longstreet' s  divisions,  those 
of  Hood  and  Pickett,  were  sent  into  the  southeast  por 
tion  of  Virginia  to  obtain  forage.  Contrary  to  Lee's 
wishes,  the  Confederate  authorities  at  Eichmond 
permitted  Longstreet  to  undertake  an  expedition 
against  Suffolk.  This  movement  was  fruitless  of 
fortunate  results.  Moreover,  at  the  opening  of  the 
spring  campaign,  when  Lee  was  in  sore  need  of 
every  available  Confederate  bayonet,  two  of  his 
veteran  divisions  were  at  the  distance  of  120  miles 
from  Fredericksburg.  The  Confederate  army  con 
sisted,  therefore,  of  the  divisions  of  Anderson  and 
McLaws  of  the  First  Corps  ;  the  divisions  of  A.  P. 


338  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Hill,  Bodes  (D.  H.  Hill's),  Colston  (Taliaferro's), 
and  Early,  of  Jackson's  corps ;  and  Stuart's  division 
of  cavalry.  Some  of  Lee's  horsemen  were  absent 
and  Stuart  had  under  his  orders  only  about  2,400 
sabres. 

The  plan  of  campaign  agreed  upon  by  Lee  and 
Jackson  was  to  cross  the  Potomac  and  carry  the 
war  into  Pennsylvania.  Between  January  and 
April,  1863,  Major  Hotchkiss,  chief  engineer  of  the 
Second  Corps,  in  obedience  to  Jackson's  order,  pre 
pared  an  elaborate  map  of  the  country  between 
Winchester  and  the  Susquehanna  Eiver.  This  map 
was  used  afterward  by  Lee  during  the  Gettysburg 
campaign.  In  the  latter  part  of  April,  however, 
before  the  Confederates  were  ready  to  advance 
northward,  Hooker  put  his  army  in  motion  and  the 
Southerners  had  to  stand  on  the  defensive. 

Hooker  divided  his  forces  into  three  separate 
bodies.  Stoueman  with  10,000  Federal  horsemen 
was  ordered  to  cross  the  upper  Eappahaunock  and 
move  through  Culpeper  to  cut  the  railroads  that 
supplied  Lee's  army.  The  right  wing  of  the  Fed 
eral  army,  consisting  of  four  corps,  led  by  Hooker 
himself,  was  to  march  up  the  Eappahannock  to 
Kelly's  Ford,  to  push  thence  across  the  Eapidan  by 
Gerrnanna  Ford  and  Ely  Ford  and  concentrate  at 
Chancellorsville  in  Lee's  rear.  At  the  same  time 
the  Federal  left  wing  under  Sedgwick  was  expected 
to  cross  the  river  below  Fredericksburg  and  by  a 
display  of  strength  hold  the  Confederates  in  their 
intrenchments  until  Hooker  could  overwhelm  them 
from  behind. 


CHANCELLOESVILLE  339 

The  Federal  movement  began  on  April  27th. 
Two  days  later,  on  the  morning  of  the  29th,  under 
cover  of  a  thick  fog,  Sedgwiek's  troops  started  to 
march  over  the  pontoon  bridges  near  the  mouth  of 
Deep  Kuu,  at  the  point  where  Franklin  had  crossed 
in  December.  His  skirmishers  were  soon  in  contact 
with  Jackson's  pickets  on  the  south  bank  of  the 
river.  Jackson  at  once  sent  a  courier  to  carry  the 
news  to  the  commander-in-chief  and  Lee  sent  back 
this  message :  ' '  Tell  your  good  general  he  knows 
what  to  do  with  the  enemy  just  as  well  as  I  do." 
Near  the  close  of  the  day  a  courier  from  Stuart 
brought  the  information  that  Federal  troops,  march 
ing  in  two  columns,  had  crossed  the  Eapidan.  An 
derson's  division  was  sent  at  once  to  Chancellors- 
ville  to  meet  this  hostile  force  ;  but,  on  the  morning 
of  April  30th,  Lee  received  the  more  definite  intel 
ligence  that  a  very  large  force,  consisting  of  at  least 
three  Federal  corps,  was  approaching  Chancellors- 
ville  and  that  Anderson  was  retiring  before  them 
toward  Fredericksburg. 

When  some  member  of  the  staff  expressed  a  fear 
that  the  Confederate  army  would  be  forced  to  re 
treat,  Jackson  replied  in  sharp  tones,  i '  Who  said 
that  f  No,  sir  ;  we  shall  not  fall  back,  we  shall  at 
tack  them."  1  At  first,  he  was  inclined  to  assail 
Sedgwick's  forces  in  the  plain  below  Fredericks- 
burg.  Lee  was  not  in  favor  of  this,  but  expressed 
his  readiness  to  give  orders  for  making  the  attack  if 
Jackson  thought  it  would  be  wise.  When  the  latter 
saw  Sedgwick's  intrenchments  and  heard  more  defi- 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  665. 


340  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

nitely  about  the  approach  of  heavy  Federal  forces 
toward  the  Confederate  flank  and  rear,  he  gave  up 
the  idea  of  delivering  an  assault  near  the  river.  The 
two  Confederate  leaders  then  decided  that  10,000 
men  should  remain  under  Early  to  hold  the  heights 
on  the  south  bank  of  the  Eappahannock  against 
Sedgwick's  advance  ;  all  of  the  rest  of  the  Confeder 
ate  divisions  were  ordered  to  move  under  Jackson's 
command  toward  Chancellorsville  in  search  of 
Hooker's  right  wing. 

McLaws  marched  to  Tabernacle  Church  to  sup 
port  Anderson  in  making  opposition  to  Hooker's 
advanced-guard.  Jackson  spent  a  part  of  the  30th 
in  breaking  up  his  encampment,  for  he  was  still 
awaiting  orders  from  Lee  with  reference  to  the  par 
ticular  route  he  was  to  follow.  "The  opening  of 
the  campaign,"  saysDabney,  "  had  metamorphosed 
the  whole  man.  Those  who  had  seen  him  in  his 
winter-quarters,  toiling  with  a  patient  sniile  over 
his  heaps  of  official  papers  ;  who  had  received  his 
gentle  and  almost  feminine  kindness  there  ;  who  had 
only  beheld  him  among  his  chaplains  or  at  public 
worship,  the  deferential  and  tender  Christian,  had 
been  tempted  to  wonder  whether  this  were  indeed 
a  thunderbolt  of  war,  and  whether  so  meek  a  spirit 
as  his  would  be  capable  of  directing  its  terrors.  But 
when  they  met  him  on  this  morning,  all  such 
doubts  fled  before  his  first  glance.  His  step  was 
quick  and  firm,  his  whole  stature  unconsciously 
erect  and  elate  with  genius  and  majesty,  while  all- 
comprehending  thought,  decision,  and  unconquer 
able  will,  burned  in  his  eye.  His  mind  seemed. 


CHANCELLOKSVILLE  341 

with  equal  rapidity  and  clearness,  to  remember 
everything  and  to  judge  everything.  In  a  firm  and 
decisive  tone,  he  issued  his  rapid  orders  to  every 
branch  of  his  service,  overlooking  nothing  which 
could  possibly  affect  the  efficiency  of  his  corps.7' 1 

Near  the  close  of  the  day,  while  the  soldiers  were 
busy  in  the  work  of  breaking  camp  and  removing 
baggage,  Jackson  rode  up  for  the  last  time  to  his 
own  quarters.  Throwing  the  rein  of  his  horse  to 
his  servant,  he  entered  his  tent.  A  moment  later, 
Jim  raised  his  hand  with  a  warning  gesture. 
"Hush!"  he  said,  "  the  general  is  praying." 
Those  standing  near  remained  silent  for  a  quarter 
of  an  hour.  At  the  end  of  that  time  they  saw  Jack 
son  come  forth  from  behind  the  curtain.  His 
face  was  glowing  with  the  light  that  indicated  firm 
resolve  and  strong  confidence.  His  orders  came 
from  a  brain  that  was  working,  to  use  the  words  of 
General  John  B.  Gordon,  "with  the  precision  of 
the  most  perfect  machinery."  In  both  mind  and 
spirit,  Jackson  was  armed  for  the  conflict.  At 
midnight,  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  his  brigades 
withdrew  in  silence  from  the  trenches  in  front  of 
Sedgwick  and  marched  along  the  forest  roads  to 
ward  Chancellorsville. 

On  the  morning  of  May  1st,  the  Federal  right 
wing,  consisting  of  70,000  soldiers,  was  assembled 
under  Hooker  at  Chancellorsville.  Stoueman's 
cavalry  had  marched  to  the  vicinity  of  Gordonsville 
and  was  ready  to  begin  the  work  of  destroying  the 
Virginia  Central  Eailway.  The  Federal  left  wing, 
1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  666. 


342  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

40,000  strong,  was  intrenched  on  the  south  bank  of 
the  Kappahannock,  only  eleven  miles  from  Hooker's 
headquarters.  Another  detachment  was  at  Fal- 
inouth.  The  Federal  movements  had  been  con 
ducted  thus  far  with  great  energy  and  Hooker  was 
exultant  over  the  apparent  success  of  his  strategy. 
"  Certain  destruction,"  he  said,  awaited  the  Confed 
erates  if  they  should  stand  and  fight  him.  At  11 
A.  M.,  therefore,  on  the  1st,  he  began  to  advance  in 
three  columns  through  the  wilderness  toward  Fred- 
ericksburg,  proposing  to  crush  Lee' s  forces  between 
the  divided  wings  of  the  Federal  army. 

At  8  A.  M.  that  same  morning  the  head  of  Jack 
son's  column,  marching  westward  from  Fredericks- 
burg,  arrived  at  Tabernacle  Church,  where  the  men 
of  Anderson's  division  were  drawn  up  in  line 
of  battle  behind  iutrenchments.  The  Confederate 
leaders  now  had  full  knowledge  of  Hooker's  move 
ments  ;  for  Stuart,  leaving  two  regiments  of  horse 
men  to  watch  Stoneman,  had  fought  his  way  from 
the  Rapidan  around  the  Federal  forces  and  brought 
to  Lee  full  intelligence  concerning  the  enemy's 
position. 

Jackson  was  ordered  to  assume  complete  control 
of  the  movement  against  Hooker,  while  Lee  re 
mained  for  the  time  with  Early.  Jackson  im 
mediately  told  Anderson  to  stop  the  work  of  in 
trenching  and  ordered  an  advance  of  the  entire 
army  of  about  45,000  men,  along  two  roads  to 
ward  Chancellorsville.  Anderson's  division  led  the 
way  ;  behind  him  marched  McLaws,  on  the  pike, 
and  Jackson's  three  divisions  by  the  Plank  Eoad. 


CHANCELLOKSVILLE  343 

A  line  of  skirmishers  moved  steadily  forward 
through  the  dense  woods,  with  a  number  of  field- 
guns  advancing  abreast  of  them  along  the  high 
ways.  The  Confederate  cavalry  rode  on  the  left 
flank.  Jackson  rode  in  front  with  his  advanced 
line  and  urged  the  men.  to  their  work.  They 
struck  Hooker's  columns  while  the  latter  were 
entangled  in  the  thickets.  Hooker  lost  his  nerve, 
for  Jackson's  vigorous  onset  led  him  to  believe  that 
the  whole  Confederate  army  was  about  to  deliver  an 
attack  in  the  wilderness.  The  Federal  commander, 
therefore,  ordered  all  his  columns  to  fall  back  to 
Chancellorsville  and  take  post  behind  the  strong  in- 
trenchments  already  constructed.  The  Confederates 
slowly  followed  through  the  tangled  undergrowth. 

About  5  P.  M.  Jackson's  skirmishers,  pouring  in 
their  rifle  fire,  drew  a  heavy  reply  from  Federal  ar 
tillery  located  in  the  timber  near  the  Chancellor 
House.  Jackson  called  Stuart  to  his  side  and  rode 
to  the  front.  Entering  a  bridle-path,  they  turned 
aside  from  the  Plank  Eoad  and  ascended  a  slight  ele 
vation,  followed  by  a  battery  of  horse-artillery. 
One  of  the  guns  sent  a  shot  crashing  among  the 
trees,  when  two  Federal  batteries,  concealed  in  the 
woods,  suddenly  opened  upon  them  at  short  range 
with  grape  and  canister.  A  number  of  men  and 
horses  were  struck,  and  Jackson  and  Stuart  escaped 
as  if  by  miracle.  Then  a  regiment  of  South  Caro 
linians,  Orr's  rifles,  of  Gregg's  old  brigade,  moved 
forward  through  the  tangled  undergrowth  to  the 
crest  of  a  low  ridge.  Captain  A.  C.  Haskell,  in 
command  of  the  regiment,  halted  his  line  on  the 


344  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

ridge  and  Jackson,  again  riding  to  the  front,  found 
him  there.  Haskell  pointed,  at  the  distance  of  less 
than  half  a  mile,  to  the  Federal  breastworks  in 
front  of  the  Chancellorsville  mansion.  Jackson  at 
once  ordered  the  regiment  to  hold  its  place  until 
Hill's  division  could  advance  and  occupy  the  front. 
It  was  near  sunset,  and  Jackson,  leaning  over  his 
horse's  neck,  and  speaking  in  low  tones,  gave  his 
last  directions  for  the  posting  of  sentinels.  k  *  Let 
the  challenge,"  he  said  to  Haskell,1  "  be  '  Liberty,' 
and  the  reply,  *  Independence.'  " 

Lee  now  reached  the  field  from  Early' s  posi 
tion  in  front  of  Sedgwick.  He  reported  Sedgwick's 
men  as  resting  quietly  behind  their  intrenchnients 
on  the  river  plain  at  Fredericksburg.  The  two 
Confederate  leaders  sat  down  under  some  pine- 
trees  in  the  angle  between  the  Plank  Eoad  and 
the  Catherine  Furnace  Eoad.  They  could  see,  in 
the  twilight,  Hooker's  line  of  defence.  It  wag  evi 
dent  that  an  attack  in  front  against  the  Federal 
center  was  not  to  be  considered.  Hooker's  position 
must  be  turned  from  either  the  right  or  the  left. 
Jackson  had  already  ordered  Stuart's  horsemen 
to  continue  the  advance  on  the  Confederate  left. 
Captains  Boswell  and  Talcot,  therefore,  were  sent 
through  the  woods  toward  the  Confederate  right  to 
make  a  reconnaissance.  The  light  from  the  full 
moon  revealed  the  Federal  forces  in  position  as  far 
as  the  Eappahannock.  The  report  of  these  scouts, 
made  to  the  generals  at  10  P.  M.,  closed  the  discus 
sion  with  reference  to  an  attack  from  the  right. 

1  Communicated  to  the  author  by  Colonel  A.  C.  Haskell. 


CHANCELLOESVILLE  345 

The  Federal  intreuchments  were  too  strong  to  invite 
a  movement  from  that  direction.  About  that  time 
important  news  was  brought  by  Stuart,  whom  Jack 
son  had  sent  forward  on  his  left.  Fitzhugh  Lee  of 
Stuart's  division,  riding  beyond  the  Catherine  Fur 
nace,  had  discovered  that  the  Federal  right  wing  was 
extended  westward  along  the  Plank  Eoad  and  that 
its  flank  was  in  the  air,  with  every  breastwork  facing 
south.  To  turn  that  flank  was  now  the  only  line  of 
attack  open  to  the  Confederates. 

The  idea  of  making  this  movement  doubtless 
formulated  itself  at  the  same  moment  in  the  minds 
of  both  Lee  and  Jackson.  No  other  course  of 
action  was  possible  under  the  circumstances.  What 
part  of  the  army,  however,  was  to  make  the  circuit  ? 
Who  was  to  lead  the  flank  movement  ?  When  this 
question  came  up  for  discussion,  the  commander - 
in-chief  spoke  without  hesitation.  "  General,"  he 
said  to  Jackson,  "  we  must  get  ready  to  attack  the 
enemy  if  we  should  find  him  here  to-morrow,  and 
you  must  make  all  arrangements  to  move  around 
his  right  flank."  "You  know  best,"  was  Jack 
son's  modest  reply.1 

Orders  were  at  once  sent  to  McLaws  to  throw  up 
fortifications  along  his  front  across  the  turnpike. 
Then  Lee  and  Jackson  lay  down  upon  the  ground 
beneath  the  pine-trees ;  a  saddle  formed  a  resting- 
place  for  the  head.  Jackson  himself  was  without 
cover  and  after  an  hour  or  two  was  awakened  by 
the  cold.  He  arose,  kindled  a  small  fire,  and,  long 

1  Colonel  Talcot's  statement  in  Richmond  Dispatch.  Also, 
statement  by  Colonel  Charles  Marshall. 


346  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

before  dawn,  gave  his  mind  to  the  consideration  of 
his  great  march. 

It  was  a  desperate  enterprise.  To  attempt  it  and 
to  fail  meant  the  destruction  of  the  army.  Hooker 
was  in  a  strong  position.  Meade's  corps  occupied 
his  left,  resting  on  the  Kappahamiock ;  Couch's 
corps  held  the  turnpike  ;  Slocuni's  corps  formed 
the  center  of  the  line  at  Chancel  lorsville.  The 
corps  of  Sickles  held  Hazel  Grove,  a  bare  plateau  to 
the  south  ;  Howard's  corps  extended  the  line  to  the 
right,  with  its  breastworks  on  the  Orange  Plank 
Eoad.  Moreover,  the  corps  of  Reynolds  was  advanc 
ing  up  the  Eappahannock  to  join  Hooker.  In  the 
presence  of  these  formidable  forces  Lee  had  already 
divided  his  army,  leaving  Early  to  withstand  Sedg- 
wick.  To  divide  again  would  be  extremely  hazard 
ous.  Fortunately,  however,  the  field  telegraph 
established  by  Hooker  had  broken  down  and  there 
was  no  communication  possible  between  the  two 
wings  of  the  Federal  army.  All  of  these  facts  in 
minute  detail  were,  of  course,  not  within  the  range 
of  Jackson's  knowledge.  He  grasped  the  essential 
facts,  however,  that  Sedgwick'smen  were  still  quiet 
behind  their  intrenchments  at  Fredericksburg  and 
that  Hooker  was  awaiting  an  attack  in  the  wilder 
ness. 

The  stars  were  still  shining,  when  Jackson  aroused 
Major  Hotchkiss  and  B.  T.  Lacy,  his  chaplain, 
and  sent  them  to  the  Catherine  Furnace  to  ask 
about  a  roadway  leading  westward  toward  the  Wil 
derness  Tavern.  Hotchkiss  soon  brought  the  infor 
mation  that  a  private  road  had  been  opened  through 


CHANCELLOBSVILLE  347 

the  woods  for  the  purpose  of  hauling  wood  and  ore. 
He  spread  a  map  before  the  two  generals,  Lee  and 
Jackson,  who  were  now  seated  together  under  the 
pines,  and  pointed  out  the  location  of  the  roads 
leading  toward  Hooker's  right.  Lee  then  asked 
Jackson  how  he  expected  to  make  the  proposed  cir 
cuit.  "  Go  around  here,"  said  Jackson,  moving  his 
finger  over  the  road  located  on  the  map  by  Hotch- 
kiss.  Lee  then  asked  him,  further,  how  many 
troops  he  wished  to  take  with  him.  "My  whole 
corps,"  replied  Jackson,  adding  that  Anderson  and 
McLaws  could  maintain  themselves  in  Hooker's 
front.  After  a  moment,  Lee  said  to  him,  "Well,  go 
on,"  and  Jackson's  couriers  at  once  galloped  away 
to  set  his  column  in  motion.1 

The  sun  was  already  shining  through  the  tree- 
tops  as  the  Second  Corps  began  to  move  toward  the 
Catherine  Furnace.  D.  H.  Hill's  old  division,  led 
by  Eodes,  was  in  front ;  Colston  came  next  and 
A.  P.  Hill  brought  up  the  rear.  Alexander's  bat 
talion  of  artillery,  of  Lougstreet's  corps,  marched 
with  the  column.  Lee  stood  by  the  roadside  and 
watched  the  regiments  as  they  passed.  Jackson, 
on  horseback,  paused  a  moment  in  front  of  the  com 
mander- in-chief  and  exchanged  with  him  the  last 
words  that  ever  passed  between  them.  Jackson 
rode  on,  pointing  toward  the  head  of  his  column. 
"His  face,"  says  an  eye-witness,  "was  a  little 
flushed,  as  it  was  turned  to  General  Lee,  who 
nodded  approval  of  what  he  said." 

1  Statement  by  Major  Hotchkiss,  quoted  in  Henderson's  Jack 
son,  Vol.  II,  p.  432. 


348  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Jackson's  three  divisions  of  infantry  formed  an 
army  of  about  26,000  men.  The  column  was  ten 
miles  iii  length.  Fitzhugh  Lee  rode  in  front  with  a 
regiment  of  cavalry  and  ten  squadrons  rode  on  the 
Hank  to  screen  the  movement.  At  the  Furnace, 
Sickles  made  an  attack  against  the  marching  Con 
federates  but  Hill  faced  two  of  his  brigades  to  the 
rear  and  drove  the  Federal  troops  back.  Jackson 
himself  gave  no  heed  to  Sickles  but  urged  his  men 
forward.  The  heat  and  the  dust  were  oppressive, 
but  the  Confederate  soldiers  marched  with  spirit, 
for  they  intuitively  guessed  that  their  great  leader 
was  planning  some  swift  and  decisive  blow  against 
Hooker.  "Tell  *  Old  Jack  '  we're  all  a-comin'," 
they  shouted  to  every  passing  courier  ;  "don't  let 
him  begin  the  fuss  till  we  get  there  ! "  Alexander 
tells  us  that  during  the  day  there  were  only  three 
resting  periods  of  about  twenty  minutes  each.1 

News  of  the  Confederate  march  across  the  Federal 
front  was  carried  to  Howard  and  Hooker  several 
times,  but  they  supposed  that  the  Confederate  army 
was  in  flight  southward  and  took  no  precautions 
against  an  attack  on  their  flank. 

At  2  p.  M.  Jackson  at  the  head  of  his  column 
reached  the  Plank  Road.  He  expected  to  turn  east 
ward  at  that  point  against  the  Federal  flank.  Fitz 
hugh  Lee,  however,  led  him  to  the  summit  of  a  hill 
and  pointed  out  the  Federal  breastworks  along  the 
old  turnpike  west  of  Dowdall's  Tavern.  There  was 
a  brilliant  light  in  Jackson's  eyes  as  he  gazed  upon 
Howard's  corps  resting  at  ease,  with  arms  stacked. 

1  Memoirs  of  a  Confederate,  p.  330. 


CHANCELLOESVILLE  349 

"Tell  General  Bodes,"  he  said  suddenly  to  a 
courier,  "to  move  across  the  Plank  Eoad  and  halt 
when  he  gets  to  the  old  turnpike."  The  cavalry 
and  the  Stonewall  Brigade  took  position  on  the 
Plank  Eoad  to  screen  the  other  troops.  When  Eodes 
reached  the  turnpike,  he  moved  about  a  mile  east 
ward  and  then  formed  in  line  of  battle. 

A  little  before  6  P.  M.,  the  sun  being  'then  about 
one  hour  high,  Jackson's  men  were  ready  and  eager 
to  advance.  Through  the  forest,  extending  a  mile 
on  each  side  of  the  turnpike,  his  lines  were  drawn 
out.  Eodes'  division,  with  skirmishers  in  front, 
formed  the  first  line  ;  Colston's  division  was  the 
second  ;  and  A.  P.  Hill,  partly  in  line  and  partly  in 
column,  made  the  third.  Four  guns  of  the  horse- 
artillery  were  in  the  roadway.  Jackson  sat  on 
"Little  Sorrel  "  in  the  turnpike,  watch  in  hand,  his 
slouched  hat  drawn  down  over  his  eyes  and  his  lips 
firmly  shut.  On  his  right  was  the  leader  of  the  ad 
vanced  line.  "Are  you  ready,  General  Eodes?" 
"Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  gallant  Alabamian.  "  You 
can  go  forward,  sir, '  '  said  Jackson.  Eodes  gave  a 
nod  to  Blackford,  commander  of  the  skirmish  line. 
A  bugle  rang  out  its  call,  and  back  again  from  the 
forest  on  either  hand  came  the  notes  of  other  bugles 
in  response.  The  skirmishers  dashed  forward 
through  the  undergrowth  ;  the  cannon  galloped  up 
the  road  and  opened  fire  ;  the  lines  of  battle  made  a 
rush,  sending  their  wild  rebel  yell  across  woodland 
and  field.  They  fell  like  a  thunderbolt  upon  How 
ard's  corps.  The  Federal  soldiers  were  smoking, 
playing  cards,  and  making  preparations  for  supper. 


350  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

The  Confederates  at  once  threw  them  into  a  state  of 
panic.  Within  ten  minutes  the  first  Federal  brig 
ade  was  in  wild  flight.  Fifteen  minutes  later, 
Jackson's  men  swept  over  the  hill  at  Talley's  Farm, 
driving  Schurz's  division  before  them.  At  7  P.  M., 
the  regiments  of  Bodes  and  Colston,  now  forming 
one  line,  forced  the  rest  of  Howard's  men  to  flee 
from  the  ridge  at  Dowdall's  Tavern  and  drove  the 
entire  Federal  corps  in  wild  confusion  toward 
Chancellorsville. 

At  DowdalFs,  Jackson  was  within  a  mile  and  a 
half  of  Hooker's  headquarters  ;  the  roadway  in  his 
front  was  filled  with  a  mass  of  fugitives,  remnants 
of  the  10, 000  Federal  troops  who  had  been  defeated. 
A  heavy  forest,  however,  lay  on  each  side  of  the 
turnpike,  and  Jackson's  two  advanced  lines,  now 
mingled  together  as  one,  made  slower  progress. 
One  brigade  on  the  right  had  turned  southward  be 
cause  its  leader  thought  that  a  Federal  force  was 
about  to  assail  his  flank.  Jackson  galloped  forward 
among  his  men,  urging  them  with  voice  and  gesture 
to  press  through  the  woods.  His  face  was  glowing 
with  the  fierce  light  of  battle.  With  an  intense 
eagerness  he  strained  every  nerve  to  seize  the  White 
House  or  Bullock  road,  leading  to  the  United  States 
Ford  in  Hooker's  rear.  His  plan  was  to  cut  off 
Hooker's  entire  army  from  making  a  retreat  across 
that  ford. 

As  night  fell  and  the  moon  began  to  throw  her 
light  upon  the  scene,  the  line  of  battle  halted  at  the 
distance  of  less  than  a  mile  from  Chancellorsville. 
A  part  of  the  enemy's  intrenchment  was  seized,  but 


CHANCELLOESVILLE  361 

no  Federal  troops  were  in  sight.  Jackson  ordered 
A.  P.  Hill  to  move  his  division  to  the  front  to  re 
lieve  Eodes  and  Colston,  whose  divisions  had  been 
thrown  into  disorder.  Just  as  Hill  was  moving  into 
position,  Crutchfield  ran  up  three  of  his  guns 
and  opened  fire  upon  Chancellorsville.  The  enemy 
were  aroused  and  replied  fiercely  with  shells  and 
canister.  Jackson  rode  forward  as  far  as  the  new  line 
and  said  to  General  Lane,  in  command  of  one  of  Hill's 
brigades,  " Push  right  ahead,  Lane;  right  ahead." 
Then  to  the  commander  of  the  division  he  said,  i '  Press 
them  ;  cut  them  off  from  the  United  States  Ford, 
Hill ;  press  them. ' '  Jackson  then  moved  through  the 
ranks  of  Lane's  brigade  and  rode  to  the  front  along 
the  Mountain  Eoad,  parallel  to  the  Plank  Eoad.  Just 
behind  the  Confederate  skirmish  line,  he  halted  and 
listened  to  the  sounds  made  by  the  arrival  of  fresh  Fed 
eral  treops  in  front.  As  he  turned  back  toward  his 
own  line  of  battle,  an  officer  said,  i 1  General,  you 
should  not  expose  yourself  so  much. "  u  There  is  no 
danger,  sir  ;  the  enemy  is  routed, ' '  he  replied.  l  i  Go 
back  and  tell  General  Hill  to  press  on." 

Then  firing  began  along  the  front  between  the 
skirmishers  on  both  sides  and  as  Jackson  drew  near 
the  line  of  battle  in  the  dim  moonlight,  for  it  was 
about  9  P.  M.,  the  Eighteenth  North  Carolina  fired 
a  volley  among  the  general's  party.  Several  men 
and  horses  were  shot  down.  Three  balls  struck 
Jackson  himself,  one  in  the  right  hand  and  two  in 
the  left  arm,  cutting  the  main  artery  and  crushing 
the  bone  near  the  shoulder.  The  general's  horse 
dashed  madly  through  the  woods  and  his  face  was 


352  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

brought  with  violent  force  against  an  overhanging 
bough.  Staff- officers  caught  the  horse  and  lifted 
Jackson  to  the  ground.  i  i  General,  are  you  much 
hurt  f  "  said  Hill  as  he  caine  up.  "  I  think  I  am," 
he  replied,  l  i  and  all  my  wounds  are  from  my  own 
men.  I  believe  my  left  arm  is  broken."  Supported 
by  his  aides,  Jackson  started  to  walk,  but  the  loss  of 
blood  had  made  him  weak.  When  he  entered  the 
Plank  Eoad  the  Federal  batteries  opened  a  fearful 
fire  along  the  highway  and  the  aides  made  him  lie 
down  by  the  roadside.  He  started  again  and  met 
Fender,  who  expressed  great  sorrow.about  Jackson's 
inj  ury  and  then  said  that  it  might  be  necessary  to 
fall  back.  Jackson  raised  himself  to  his  full  height 
and  answered  feebly  but  distinctly,  "  You  must  hold 
your  ground,  General  Fender  ;  you  must  hold  out 
to  the  last,  sir." 

A  litter  was  brought  and  Jackson  was  placed  upon 
it.  One  of  the  bearers,  struck  by  a  shot,  let  the  lit 
ter  fall  and  Jackson  came  violently  to  the  ground 
upon  his  wounded  side.  The  agony  was  so  great 
that  for  the  first  time  he  was  heard  to  groan.  "  I 
am  badly  injured,  doctor  ;  I  fear  I  am  dying,"  he 
said  to  McGuire  who  arrived  a  little  later.  Stimu 
lants  were  administered  and  the  wounded  general 
was  borne  in  an  ambulance  to  the  hospital.  Two 
hours  after  midnight,  when  the  proper  reaction  had 
taken  place,  chloroform  was  administered  and  his 
arm  was  amputated  two  inches  below  the  shoulder. 
At  half-past  three  his  adjutant,  Major  Pendleton, 
arrived  and  told  him  that  Stuart  was  in  command 
of  the  Second  Corps  and  desired  to  know  his  wishes. 


CHANCELLOKSVILLE  353 

For  a  moment,  his  eye  flashed  with  its  old  fire,  and 
he  asked  questions  in  his  usual  rapid  manner.  His 
strength  was  not  sufficient  for  the  task,  however, 
and  he  said  in  a  feeble  tone,  "I  don't  know — I 
can't  tell ;  say  to  General  Stuart  he  must  do  what  he 
thinks  best."  Then  at  dawn  on  Sunday  morning, 
when  the  roar  of  the  Confederate  guns  began  again 
to  roll  through  field  and  forest,  Jackson  fell  into 
a  quiet  slumber. 

During  the  progress  of  Jackson's  flank  inarch,  the 
six  brigades  under  McLaws  and  Anderson  had  kept 
up  an  active  skirmish  with  rifle  and  artillery  fire. 
Hooker's  left  was  thus  held  in  position.  Through 
the  night  two  couriers  made  a  wide  circuit  to  tell 
Lee  that  Jackson  was  injured,  that  Hill  also  had 
been  wounded  and  that  the  latter  had  asked  Stuart 
to  take  command  of  Jackson's  corps.  The  coni- 
mander-in-chief  was  deeply  moved  by  the  news  con 
cerning  his  great  lieutenant  and  sent  word  to  Stuart 
to  attack  Hooker's  center  at  Chancellorsville.  That 
gallant  leader  anticipated  the  order  by  arranging 
the  divisions  of  Hill,  Colston  and  Eodes  in  line. 
Moreover,  he  placed  thirty  guns  in  position  on  the 
hill  at  Hazel  Grove  and  in  the  early  morning  these 
began  to  pour  a  terrific  enfilade  fire  along  the  Fed 
eral  intrenchments.  With  fierce  energy  the  veter 
ans  of  the  Second  Corps  dashed  forward  to  seize  the 
Federal  ramparts.  uBeinember  Jackson!"  they 
shouted  as  they  charged.  McLaws  and  Anderson 
delivered  a  bold  attack  on  the  Confederate  right. 
After  a  desperate  struggle,  Chancellorsville  was 
captured,  Lee's  two  wings  were  joined  together  and 


354  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

Hooker  was  forced  behind  a  second  line  of  fortifica 
tions  near  the  Rappahannock.  At  noonday,  on 
this  same  Sunday,  Sedgwick  drove  back  Early  >s 
force  from  Marye's  Hill  and  advanced  against  Lee's 
rear.  The  latter  turned  to  meet  Sedgwick  and  drove 
him  across  the  river.  On  the  night  of  the  5th 
Hooker  also  fled  to  the  north  bank  of  the  Eappa 
hannock.  His  campaign  ended  in  failure  and  de 
feat  with  a  loss  of  more  than  17, 000  men.  The  Con 
federate  losses  were  over  12,000. 

Near  the  close  of  the  fierce  battle,  on  Sunday, 
May  3d,  the  commander-in-chief  sent  to  Jackson 
the  following : 

"  GENERAL  :— 

1 '  I  have  just  received  your  note,  informing  me 
that  you  were  wounded.  I  cannot  express  my  re 
gret  at  the  occurrence.  Could  I  have  directed 
events,  I  should  have  chosen  for  the  good  of  the 
country  to  be  disabled  in  your  stead. 

''I  congratulate  you  upon  the  victory,  which  is 
due  to  your  skill  and  energy."  ' 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  702. 


CHAPTEE  XXIV 

DEATH  OF  JACKSON 

WHEN  Jackson  opened  his  eyes,  after  a  long, 
quiet  slumber,  on  Sunday  morning,  May  3d,  the 
battle  around  Chancellorsville  was  at  its  height. 
The  roar  of  the  heavy  guns  came  to  his  ears  as  he 
lay  in  the  hospital  tent  near  Wilderness  Tavern. 
The  sound,  however,  did  not  make  him  restless,  nor 
did  his  pulse  seem  to  quicken.  He  was  free  from 
pain  and  expressed  himself  as  sanguine  of  recovery. 
His  faith  was  like  that  of  a  little  child  and  he  laid 
all  his  cares  upon  his  God.  He  was  full  of  interest, 
of  course,  to  hear  news  from  the  field  of  conflict,  but 
he  indicated  no  feeling  of  doubt  concerning  the  re 
sult.  He  felt  confident  that  his  men  would  win  the 
victory. 

Food  was  given  him  and  this  seemed  to  renew  his 
strength.  His  first  thought  was  to  send  a  messen 
ger  to  Richmond  to  bring  his  wife.  He  also  dic 
tated  a  brief  note  to  General  Lee,  telling  him  of  his 
wounds  and  that  he  had  deinitted  his  command  to 
the  officer  next  in  rank,  General  A.  P.  Hill.  The 
staff-officers  were  sent  to  join  their  comrades  of  the 
Second  Corps,  and  then  Jackson  called  his  chap 
lain,  Beverley  T.  Lacy,  to  come  and  sit  near  him. 
i '  You  see  me, ? '  said  the  general,  ' '  severely  wounded, 
but  not  depressed  ;  not  unhappy,  I  believe  that  it 


356  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

has  been  done  according  to  God's  holy  will,  and  I 
acquiesce  entirely  in  it.  You  may  think  it  strange, 
but  you  never  saw  me  more  perfectly  contented  than 

I  am  to-day  ;  for  I  am  sure  that  my  Heavenly  Father 
designs  this  affliction  for  my  good.     I  am  perfectly 
satisfied,  that  either  in  this  life,  or  in  that  which  is 
to  come,  I  shall  discover  that  what  is  now  regarded 
as  a  calamity  is  a  blessing.     I  can  wait  until  God, 
in  His  own  time,  shall  make  known  to  me  the  ob 
ject  He  has  in  thus  afflicting  me.     If  it  were  in  my 
power  to  replace  my  arm,  I  would  not  dare  to  do  it, 
unless  I  could  know  it  was  the  will  of  niy  Heavenly 
Father. "  3 

"It  has  been  a  precious  experience  to  me,"  he 
said  further,  "  that  I  was  brought  face  to  face  with 
death  and  found  that  all  was  well.  I  then  learned 
that  one  who  has  been  the  subject  of  converting 
grace  and  is  the  child  of  God  can,  in  the  midst  of 
the  severest  sufferings,  fix  the  thoughts  upon  God 
and  heavenly  things,  and  derive  great  comfort  and 
peace. "2 

A  little  before  noon  he  was  told  about  the  Con 
federate  victory  and  the  retreat  of  Hooker.  When 
he  heard  of  the  charge  made  that  morning  by  the 
Stonewall  Brigade,  he  said  :  "It  was  just  like  them 
to  do  so,  just  like  them.  The  men  of  that  brigade 
will,  some  day,  be  proud  to  say  to  their  children, 

I 1  was  one  of  the  Stonewall  Brigade.'     They  are  a 
noble  body  of  men."     With  reference  to  the  name 
"Stonewall,"  he  disclaimed  any  title  to  it.     "It 
belongs  to  the  brigade,"  he  declared,  "  and  not  to 

1  Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  707.  2  Idem,  p.  708. 


DEATH  OF  JACKSON  367 

rae ;  for  it  was  their  steadfast  heroism  which  earned 
it  at  First  Manassas."  When  the  news  came  that 
the  commander  of  that  brigade,  the  gallant  Paxton, 
had  fallen  in  the  battle,  he  turned  his  face  to  the 
wall  and  remained  quiet,  striving  to  suppress  his 
emotion. 

Soon  afterward,  he  received  from  Lee  the  note 
mentioned  at  the  close  of  our  last  chapter,  ascribing 
the  great  victory  to  Jackson.  "  General  Lee  is  very 
kind,"  said  the  wounded  man,  "but  he  should  give 
the  glory  to  God.'1  Then  he  spoke  more  in  detail 
about  his  flank  march  and  said  :  ' i  Our  movement 
yesterday  was  a  great  success ;  I  think,  the  most 
successful  military  movement  of  my  life.  But  I  ex 
pect  to  receive  far  more  credit  for  it  than  I  deserve. 
Most  men  will  think  that  I  had  planned  it  all  from 
the  first ;  but  it  was  not  so.  I  simply  took  advan 
tage  of  circumstances  as  they  were  presented  to  me 
in  the  providence  of  God.  I  feel  that  His  hand  led 
me — let  us  give  Him  all  the  glory."  *  During  the 
day  Jackson  spoke  of  a  severe  pain  in  his  side. 
When  night  came  on,  however,  the  pain  ceased  and 
he  slept  well  until  daylight. 

On  Tuesday  morning,  May  5th,  Jackson  was 
placed  in  an  ambulance  and  driven  toward  Guiney's 
Station.  This  was  done  in  obedience  to  the  order 
of  General  Lee,  who  feared  that  the  Federal  cavalry 
might  capture  the  hospital.  Jackson  preferred  to 
remain  in  his  tent.  u  If  the  enemy  does  come,"  he 
said,  ' i  I  am  not  afraid  of  them.  I  have  always 
been  kind  to  their  wounded,  and  I  am  sure  they  will 
1Dabney's  Jackson,  p.  710. 


358  STONEWALL  JACKSOX 

be  kind  to  nie."  Lee,  however,  was  anxious  about 
Jackson's  safety  and  said  that  he  must  be  moved. 
The  journey  was  twenty -five  miles  in  length  and  a 
part  of  the  road  was  rough,  but  the  general  bore  it 
well. 

He  spoke  freely  concerning  the  recent  battle  and 
said  that  it  was  his  purpose  to  cut  off  Hooker's  army 
from  the  United  States  Ford  ;  he  expected  to  take 
up  a  position  between  the  Federal  troops  and  the 
river  and  thus  force  them  to  attack  the  Confeder 
ates.  u  My  men,"  he  added  with  a  smile,  "  some 
times  fail  to  drive  the  enemy  from  their  position, 
but  they  always  fail  to  drive  us."  When  some  one 
asked  for  his  opinion  concerning  Hooker's  plan  of 
campaign,  he  replied  :  "It  was  in  the  main  a  good 
conception,  an  excellent  plan.  But  he  should  not 
have  sent  away  his  cavalry ;  that  was  his  great 
blunder.  It  was  that  which  enabled  me  to  turn 
him  without  his  being  aware  of  it,  and  to  take  him 
in  the  rear.  Had  he  kept  his  cavalry  with  him,  his 
plan  would  have  been  a  very  good  one." 

Jackson  spoke  also  of  the  gallant  conduct  of  Gen 
eral  Eodes  in  making  the  flank  attack  and  said  that 
he  should  be  promoted  at  once  upon  the  field. 
Willis  and  Paxton  and  Boswell,  officers  who  had 
fallen,  were  referred  to  in  terms  of  the  highest  ap 
preciation. 

The  heat  was  somewhat  oppressive  during  the 
journey  in  the  ambulance  and  Jackson  suffered 
slight  nausea.  At  his  suggestion,  Doctor  McGuire 
placed  a  wet  towel  over  the  stomach  and  great  re 
lief  came  at  once.  At  the  end  of  the  day  he  arrived 


DEATH  OF  JACKSON  369 

at  Guiney's  Station  and  was  placed  in  a  small  house 
near  the  railroad.  He  slept  well  throughout  the 
night. 

On  Wednesday,  May  6th,  the  general  was  sup 
posed  to  be  doing  remarkably  well.  His  appetite 
was  good  and  he  was  uniformly  cheerful.  "  He 
expressed  great  satisfaction, "  writes  McGuire, 
4 'when  told  that  his  wounds  were  healing,  and 
asked  if  I  could  tell  from  their  appearance  how  long 
he  would  probably  be  kept  from  the  field." 

"  Give  him  my  affectionate  regards,"  said  Lee  to 
an  aide  who  was  riding  to  Jackson's  tent;  "tell 
him  to  make  haste  and  get  well,  and  come  back  to 
me  as  soon  as  he  can.  He  has  lost  his  left  arm,  but 
I  have  lost  my  right."  In  a  letter,  Lee  wrote  con 
cerning  Jackson's  wound  :  "  Any  victory  would  be 
dear  at  such  a  price.  I  know  not  how  to  replace  him. J ' 

At  an  early  hour  on  Thursday  morning,  however, 
nausea  began  again  to  trouble  the  general,  and  he 
ordered  Jim,  his  servant,  to  apply  a  wet  towel. 
McGuire  was  snatching  a  little  sleep  at  the  time,  as 
he  had  been  awake  for  nearly  three  nights,  and 
Jackson  would  not  allow  the  servant  to  disturb 
him.  When  the  doctor  awoke  at  daylight  he  found 
Jackson  suffering  great  pain  from  pleuro-pueu- 
rnonia  of  the  right  side.  All  of  the  physicians 
present  concurred  in  the  opinion  that  the  malady 
was  due  to  the  fall  from  the  litter  on  the  night  when 
he  was  wounded.  "I  think  the  disease,"  writes 
McGuire,  ' l  came  on  too  soon  after  the  application 
of  the  wet  cloths  to  admit  of  the  supposition,  once 
believed,  that  it  was  induced  by  them." 


360  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

On  Thursday  afternoon  Jackson's  wife  and  child 
arrived  at  his  bedside.  They  had  been  delayed, 
owing  to  the  fact  that  raiding  parties  of  Federal 
cavalry  kept  the  railway  trains  from  making  their 
usual  trips  from  liichniond.  With  the  keenest 
anguish  the  devoted  wife  looked  upon  the  change 
in  the  appearance  of  her  husband.  The  pneu 
monia  was  rapidly  bringing  a  flush  to  his  cheeks ; 
his  breathing  was  difficult.  He  expressed  great  joy 
and  thankfulness  at  seeing  her,  but  soon  sank  into 
a  half-conscious  condition.  "  My  darling,"  he  said 
once,  "you  must  cheer  up,  and  not  wear  a  long 
face.  I  love  cheerfulness  and  brightness  in  a  sick 
room.  "  Witli  a  supreme  effort  the  noble,  Christian 
woman  responded  to  this  appeal.  Throughout  the 
long  hours  of  sore  trial,  although  her  heart  was 
breaking,  she  bestowed  upon  him  the  wisest  and 
most  loving  ministrations. 

Fever  and  restlessness  increased  and  the  gener 
al's  strength  waned  perceptibly.  On  Saturday  af 
ternoon  his  wife  proposed  to  read  to  him  some 
selections  from  the  Psalms.  At  first  he  said  that  he 
was  suffering  too  much  to  listen ;  soon  afterward, 
however,  he  added,  "Yes,  we  must  never  refuse 
that.  Get  the  Bible  and  read  them."  Then  he 
asked  for  the  singing  of  some  hymns.  Assisted  by 
her  brother,  Lieutenant  Joseph  Morrison,  Mrs. 
Jackson  sang  some  of  his  favorite  verses,  conclud 
ing  at  his  request  with  the  Fifty-first  Psalm. 

Near  the  close  of  the  day,  Jackson  called  for  Mr. 
Lacy  and  inquired  about  the  progress  of  the  plans 
that  had  been  made  for  the  proper  observance  of 


DEATH  OF  JACKSON  361 

the  Sabbath  among  the  soldiers.  He  then  asked 
the  chaplain  to  conduct  religious  services  and 
preach  a  sermon  the  next  day,  according  to  their 
previous  custom,  at  his  headquarters. 

On  Sunday  morning,  May  10,  1863,  a  great  com 
pany  of  soldiers  assembled  at  the  quarters  of  the 
staff  of  the  Second  Corps  to  take  part  in  public 
worship.  Lee,  with  many  of  his  leading  officers, 
was  there.  The  Commander-in-chief  in  anxious 
tones  asked  Mr.  Lacy  about  the  sufferer's  condi 
tion.  When  told  that  the  physicians  expressed 
little  hope,  Lee  said  :  i  i  Surely  General  Jackson 
must  recover.  God  will  not  take  him  from  us,  now 
that  we  need  him  so  much.  Surely,  he  will  be 
spared  to  us,  in  answer  to  the  many  prayers  which 
are  offered  for  him."  A  few  moments  later  he  said 
to  the  chaplain,  "  When  you  return,  I  trust  you  will 
find  him  better.  When  a  suitable  occasion  offers, 
give  him  my  love,  and  tell  him  that  I  wrestled  in 
prayer  for  him  last  night,  as  I  never  prayed,  I  be 
lieve,  for  myself. "  With  these  words  Lee  turned 
quickly  away  to  hide  his  strong  emotion. 

Jackson's  life  was  ebbing  fast,  but  he  was  not  yet 
conscious  of  his  own  condition.  On  the  other  hand, 
he  continued  to  express  the  belief  that  God  still 
had  work  for  him  to  do,  and  would  raise  him  up  to 
do  it.  At  eleven  o'clock,  Sunday  morning,  Mrs. 
Jackson  knelt  by  his  side  and  told  him  that  before 
the  close  of  the  day  he  would  be  in  heaven.  "You 
are  frightened,  my  child,"  he  replied,  "  death  is 
not  so  near  ;  I  may  yet  get  well."  '  With  an  out- 

1  Dr.  Hunter  McGuire's  account  of  Jackson's  last  hours. 


362  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

burst  of  bitter  tears  she  fell  upon  the  bed  and  again 
told  him  that  there  was  no  hope.  A  brief  pause  fol 
lowed  and  then  he  requested  her  to  call  Doctor  Mc- 
Guire.  "Doctor,"  he  said,  "  Anna  tells  me  lam 
to  die  to-day;  is  it  so?"  After  hearing  the  re 
sponse,  he  remained  silent  for  a  little  while  and  then 
very  quietly  replied,  i '  Very  good,  very  good  ;  it  is 
all  right." 

Shortly  after  noon,  Major  Pendleton  entered  the 
room.  "  Who  is  preaching  at  headquarters  to 
day?"  inquired  Jackson.  When  he  was  told  that 
Mr.  Lacy  was  preaching  and  that  the  entire  army 
was  praying  for  him,  he  said,  "Thank  God;  they 
are  very  kind  to  me." 

The  general7  s  strength  was  now  waning  rapidly 
and  his  mind  began  to  wander.  When  his  baby 
was  brought  to  him,  his  face  brightened  with  a 
smile.  A  moment  afterward,  however,  he  was  on 
the  battle-field,  giving  orders  to  his  soldiers  ;  again 
he  was  in  his  old  home  in  the  Valley  of  Virginia  ; 
again  he  seemed  to  be  taking  part  in  a  prayer-meet 
ing  in  camp.  At  half- past  one  the  doctors  told  him 
that  he  had  only  two  hours  to  live.  With  a  voice 
that  was  feeble,  but  firm,  he  replied  once  more, 
"Very  good;  it  is  all  right."  He  preferred,  he 
said  to  his  wife,  to  die  on  Sunday.  After  lying  for 
a  time  in  a  state  of  unconsciousness,  he  suddenly 
cried  out :  "  Order  A.  P.  Hill  to  prepare  for  ac 
tion  !  Pass  the  infantry  to  the  front !  Tell  Major 

Hawks "  Then  he  stopped  and  remained  silent 

for  several  moments.  A  little  later  in  quiet,  clear 
tones,  he  said,  "  Let  us  cross  over  the  river,  and  rest 


DEATH  OF  JACKSON  363 

under  the  shade  of  the  trees. "  The  cry  of  anguish 
that  burst  from  the  lips  of  his  wife  had  power  even 
now  to  recall  his  spirit  from  the  very  gate  of 
Heaven.  He  opened  his  eyes,  and  gazing  into  her 
face  with  a  long  look  of  intelligence  and  love,  closed 
them  again,  and  the  soul  of  the  great  leader  went 
to  dwell  forever  in  the  presence  of  his  God. 

Embalmed  by  the  tears  of  all  the  people  of  the 
South,  Stonewall  Jackson  was  borne  to  his  resting- 
place.  Thousands  of  men,  women  and  children 
lined  the  streets  of  Eichmond  as  his  body  was  car 
ried  to  the  Capitol.  President  Davis  sent  a  beau 
tiful  flag  as  the  gift  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  to 
be  used  as  a  winding-sheet.  Just  in  front  of  the 
speaker's  desk  in  the  hall  of  the  House  of  Eepre- 
sentatives  the  casket  was  placed.  An  eye-witness 
tells  us  that  the  face  of  the  hero  was  in  perfect  re 
pose.  The  flush  of  fever  had  passed  away  ;  the 
broad,  high  forehead  was  smooth  and  white,  the 
cheeks  thin,  and  bronzed  by  sun  and  breeze,  the 
mouth  firmly  closed.  Moreover,  an  expression  of 
shining  quietude  shed  a  radiance  over  the  counte 
nance.  Throughout  the  day  the  multitudes  streamed 
through  the  room  to  look  for  a  moment  upon  the 
face  of  their  dead.  The  dignitaries  of  the  Confed 
erate  and  state  governments  were  all  present  to 
mingle  their  tears  with  those  of  ragged  veterans  and 
mourning  citizens.  Then  the  Virginia  women 
brought  gifts  of  flowers  and  piled  them  high  above 
the  bier. 

From  Eichmond  his  remains  were  taken  to  Lex 
ington.  For  one  night  he  lay  in  his  old  lecture- 


364  STONEWALL  JACKSON 

room  at  the  Military  Institute.  Then  in  solemn 
state  the  body  was  borne  to  the  church  where  he  had 
so  often  taken  part  in  public  worship.  He  was 
buried  on  the  hilltop,  as  he  had  wished,  in  the 
midst  of  the  beautiful  Valley  of  Virginia. 

When  the  news  was  carried  to  the  people  that 
Jackson  was  dead,  a  great  wave  of  sorrow  passed 
over  all  the  land  from  Maryland  and  Virginia  to 
Texas.  Multitudes  mourned  him  as  the  chief  pillar 
of  their  hope.  A  profound  and  universal  grief 
throbbed  in  the  hearts  of  all  the  people.  "  Women 
who  had  never  known  him,"  says  Dabney,  asave 
by  the  fame  of  his  virtues  and  exploits,  wept  for 
him  as  passionately  as  for  a  brother.  The  faces  of 
the  men  were  filled  with  dismay  when  they  heard 
that  the  tower  of  their  strength  was  fallen.'7  Their 
presages  were  more  than  correct,  for  the  Army  of 
Northern  Virginia  never  again  won  victories  like 
those  that  were  gained  during  the  period  that  Jack 
son  constituted  Lee's  right  arm. 

And  what  shall  we  say  concerning  the  genius  of 
Stonewall  Jackson  and  the  relative  rank  that  he 
should  hold  among  great  military  commanders? 
Only  this  that  "  during  the  whole  of  the  two  years 
he  held  command  he  never  committed  a  single  er 
ror."  *  This  is  the  mature  opinion  of  Jackson's 
English  biographer,  Colonel  Henderson.  Hender 
son  says  further:  "He  saw  into  the  heart  of 
things,  both  human  and  divine,  far  deeper  than 
most  men.  .  .  .  The  few  maxims  which  fell  from 
his  lips  are  almost  a  complete  summary  of  the  art  of 
1  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  II,  p.  486. 


DEATH  OF  JACKSON  366 

war.  Neither  Frederick,  nor  Wellington,  nor  Na 
poleon,  realized  more  deeply  the  simple  truths, 
which  ever  since  men  first  took  up  arms  have  been 
the  elements  of  success  ;  and  not  Hampden  himself 
beheld  with  clearer  insight  the  duties  and  obliga 
tions  which  devolve  on  those  who  love  their  country 
well,  but  freedom  more."  l  With  these  words  we 
may  be  content  to  leave  Jackson  in  his  place  of 
honor  among  the  great  captains  of  all  time. 

1  Henderson's  Jackson,  Vol.  II,  pp.  496-497. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

General  Accounts: 

BATTLES  and  Leaders  of  the  Civil  War. 
COMTE  DE  PAEIS.     History  of  the  Civil  War  in  America. 

DAVIS,  JEFFERSON.  The  Rise  and  Fall  of  the  Confederate 
Government. 

GEEELEY,  HORACE.    American  Conflict. 
POLLARD,  E.  A.    A  Southern  History  of  the  War. 
POWELL,  WILLIAM  H.     The  Fifth  Army  Corps  (Federal). 

RHODES,  JAMES  FORD.     History  of  the  United  States  from 

the  Compromise  of  1850. 
ROPES,  JOHN  C.     Story  of  the  Civil  War. 
SCHOULER,  JAMES.     History  of  the  United  States. 

STEPHENS,  ALEXANDER  H.  A  Constitutional  View  of  the 
Late  War  Between  the  States. 

SWINTON,  WILLIAM.  Campaigns  of  the  Army  of  the  Po 
tomac. 

WALKER,  FRANCIS  A.  History  of  the  Second  Army  Corps 
(Federal). 

Accounts  of  Campaigns  : 

ALLAN,  WILLIAM.     Jackson's  Valley  Campaign. 
BEAUREGARD,  G.  T.     Campaign  and  Battle  of  Manassas. 
DODGE,  THEODORE  A.     Chancellors ville. 
DOUBLEDAY,  A.     Chancellorsville  and  Gettysburg. 

GORDON,   GEORGE  H.     Brook    Farm  to  Cedar  Mountain. 
• The  Army  of  Virginia  under  General  Pope. 

HAMLIN,  A.  C.     Chancellorsville. 

MOORE,  E.  A.  Story  of  a  Cannoneer  under  Stonewall 
Jackson. 


BIBLIOGEAPHY  367 

PALFREY,  F.  W.    The  Antietam  and  Fredericksburg. 

RIPLEY,  K.  S.     History  of  the  War  in  Mexico. 

ROPES,  JOHN  C.     The  Army  under  Pope. 

WEBB,  A.  S.     The  Peninsula :  McClellan's  Campaign  of  1862. 

WILCOX,  CADMUS  M.    The  Mexican  War. 

Biographies : 

ALLAN,  ELIZABETH  PRESTON.    Life  and  Letters  of  Mar 
garet  Preston  Junkin. 

COOKE,  JOHN  ESTEN.     Stonewall  Jackson,  A  Military  Biog 
raphy. 

DABNEY,  ROBERT  L.     Life  and  Campaigns  of  Lieutenant- 
General  Thomas  J.  Jackson. 

HENDERSON,  G.  F.  R.  Life  of  Stonewall  Jackson. 
HUGHES,  ROBERT  M.  Life  of  Joseph  E.  Johnston. 
HAPGOOD,  NORMAN.  Abraham  Lincoln. 

JACKSON,  MARY  ANNA.     Life  and  Letters  of  General  Thomas 

J.  Jackson,  by  his  wife. 
JOHNSON,  THOMAS  C.     Life  of  Robert  L.  Dabney. 

MCCLELLAND,  H.  B.    Life  of  J.  E.  B.  Stuart. 
MORSE,  JOHN  T.     Abraham  Lincoln. 
NICOLAY  AND  HAY.     Abraham  Lincoln. 

ROMAN,  ALFRED.     Military  Operations  of  General  Beaure- 
gard. 

TARBELL,  IDA.    Abraham  Lincoln. 

WHITE.  HENRY  ALEXANDER.     Life  of  Robert  E.  Lee. 

ALSO,  biographies  of  Jefferson  Davis,  Stephens,  Toombs  and 
others,  with  the  Autobiography  of  O.  O.  Howard. 

Documents : 

MASSACHUSETTS    Military  Historical   Society  Papers.     (10 
vols.) 

OFFICIAL  RECORDS  of  the  War. 

REPORT  OF  COMMITTEE  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War. 

SOUTHERN  HISTORICAL  Society  Papers. 


368  BIBL1OGEAPHY 

Memoirs : 

ALEXANDER,  E.  P.    Military  Memoirs  of  a  Confederate. 
GORDON,  J.  B.     Reminiscences. 
GRANT,  U.  S.     Personal  Memoirs. 

JACKSON,    MRS.    MARY    ANNA.     Memoirs  of  Stonewall 
Jackson. 

HOOD,  JOHN  B.     Advance  and  Retreat:  Personal  Experi 
ences. 

LONG,  A.  L.     Memoirs  of  Robert  E.  Lee. 
LONGSTREET,  JAMES.     From  Manassas  to  Appomattox. 
MAURY,  DABNEY  H.     Recollections  of  a  Virginian. 
MCCLELLAN,  G.  B.     McClellan's  Own  Story. 
SCHURZ,  CARL.     Memoirs. 
SCOTT,  WINFIELD.     Memoirs. 
SHERMAN,  WILLIAM  T.    Memoirs. 
TAYLOR,  RICHARD.    Destruction  and  Reconstruction. 
VON  BORCKE,  HEROS.     Memoirs  of  the  Confederate  War. 

Periodicals  and  Pamphlets  : 

ARTICLES    in    Harper's   Weekly,   London   Times,  Richmond 
Times-Dispatch. 

PAPERS  by  Doctor  Hunter  H.  McGuire,  and  others. 


INDEX 


ALEXANDER,    GENERAL    E. 

P.,  213,  225,  267,  315. 
Allen,  Colonel  J.  H.,  77. 
Anderson,  General  R.  H.,  276, 

281,    288,    337,    339,    340, 

342,  347,  353. 
Antietam    Creek,    280,    283, 

284,  286,  289,  290. 
Aquia  Creek,  251. 
Archer,  General,  290,  308,  313. 
Armistead,    General    L.    A., 

233. 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia, 

293. 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  271, 

301,  318. 
Army  of  the  Shenandoah,  77, 

98. 
Army  of  the  Valley,  184,  200, 

203,  205,  212,  252,  257,  299. 
Army  of  Virginia,  237. 
Ashby,  General  Turner,  102, 

114,  117-119,  122,  127-128, 

130,  137,  153,  165-171,  184, 

189. 

Ashby's  Gap,  84. 
Ashland,  205,  206,  208,  210. 

BALD  HILL,  268,  270. 

Banks,  General  N.  P.,  103, 
105,  108,  115,  117,  123, 
127,  130,  137,  143,  145, 
159,  161,  185,  195,  196,  206, 
207,  240,  242-244,  263,  267. 

Barksdale,  General,  306,  307. 

Barringer,  General  Rnfus,  55. 

Bartonsville,  155. 

Bartow,  General,  85-88,  91. 


Beauregard,  General  P.  G.  T., 

82,  83,  85,  89,  91. 
Beaver  Dam  Creek,  209,  212. 
Bee,  Barnard  E.,  85-88,  91, 96. 
Belen  Gate,  43. 
Benjamin,  J.  P.,  109. 
Berryville,  160,  162. 
Bethesda  Church,  215. 
Blackford,  Major,  349. 
Blenker,    General,    125,    133, 

172,  175. 

Bloody  Lane,  289. 
Bolivar  Heights,  277,  278. 
Bonhain,  General  M.  L.,  86, 

88,  91. 

Boonsboro,  276,  279. 
Boswell,    Captain,   253,   344, 

358. 
Boteler,  Colonel   A.  R.,    110, 

128,  163,  197,  236,  273,  316, 

317,  333. 
Boyd,  Belle,  149. 
Branch,     General,    209,    211, 

263,  265,  290. 
Brandy  Station,  248. 
Bristoe  Station,  255-257. 
Brown,  Colonel,  294. 
Brown,  John,  60. 
Brown's  Gap,  135,  200. 
Buena  Vista,  35,  36. 
Bull  Pasture  Mountain,  138, 

139. 

Bull  Run  (Manassas,  first  bat 
tle  of),  82-98. 
Bull   Run    (Manassas,  second 

battle  of),  261-272. 
Bull    Run    Mountains,    252, 

258,  261. 


370 


INDEX 


Barks,  Colonel,  118. 
Burnside,   General,  283,  289, 

290,  302,  305-307,  310,  311, 

314,  315,  318. 

CAMPBELL,    COLONEL,    138, 

146,  158. 

Carpenter,  Captain,  118. 
Carroll,  General,  171,  172. 
Catherine  Furnace,  344-348. 
Catlett's  Station,  250. 
Cedar  Kun,  236   et  seq.,  241, 

242,  244-247,  250,  285. 
Centerville,    82,    83,    85,    86, 

92,   93,   95,   104,    113,  258, 

259,  260,  263,  270,  271. 
Cerro  Gordo,  36,  37. 
Chambersburg,  78,  301. 
Chancellorsville,  337-353. 
Chantilly,  271,  273. 
Chaplains,  321  et  seq. 
Chapultepec,  40-43. 
Charleatown,  83,  162. 
Charlottesville,  136,  202,  203, 

207,  239. 
Chickahoininy,  197,  198,  199, 

207-222. 

Clarksburg,  15, 17, 19,  26,  104. 
Clark's  Mountain,  247,  249. 
Cobb,  General  T.  R.  R.,  314. 
Cold  Harbor,  209. 
Colston,  General  R.,  338,  347, 

349,  350-351,  353. 
Congress,     Confederate,    129 

130,  333. 

Congress,  Federal,  17,  26. 
Connor,  Colonel,  163. 
Conrad's  Store,  167,  168,  183. 
Cooke,  John  Esten,  320. 
Contreras,  38-40,  43. 
Corps,  First,  293,  305,  337. 
Corps,  Second,  293,  338,  347, 

352,  355,  356. 
Couch,  General,  346. 
Crampton's  Gap,  280. 
Cross  Keys,  167-177,  195,  198, 

262. 


Crutchfield,  Colonel,  351. 
Culpeper,  203,  240,  241,  244, 

247,  302,  338. 
Cummings,  Colonel  A.  C.,  77, 

90. 

DABNEY,  DR.  R.  L.,  16-18, 
25,  62,  112,  128,  129,  135, 
136,  156,  174,  181,  184,  190, 
192-194,  202,  210,  218  et 
seq.,  234,  237,  310,  322, 
323,  330,  340,  364. 

Davis,  Jefferson,  69,  77,  83, 
100,  234,  237,  281,  293,  305, 
363. 

Deep  Run,  308,  339. 

Doubleday,  General  A.,  206, 
313. 

DowdalPs  Tavern,  348,  350. 

Dunkard  Church,  282,  284, 
286,  288,  290. 

EARLY,  GENERAL  JUBAL, 
242,  250,  251,  265,  285-287, 
291,  293,  305-308,  313,  314, 
338,  340,  342,  354. 

East  Wood,  284,  287,  288. 

Echols,  General  John,  77. 

Elzey,  General,  92,  159. 

Emancipation  Proclamation, 
293. 

Evans,  General  N.  G.,  85,  86, 
87,  88. 

Evelington  Heights,  234,  235. 

Ewell,  General  R.  S.,  131, 
133,  134,  143,  145,  159,  162, 
175,  176,  181,  188,  190,  196, 
199,  201,  206,  217  et  seq., 
237,  241,  243,  252,  255-260, 
262,  268,  283. 

FAIRFAX  COURT-HOUSE,  271. 
Falling  Waters,  79,  80. 
Faulkner,     Colonel    Charles, 

319 
Federal  Constitution,  17,  66, 

67,  70. 


INDEX 


371 


Field,  General,  263,  265. 
First  Artillery,  33,  35,  37. 
First  Brigade,  87,  98. 
First  Corps,  293,  305,  337. 
Fisher's  Gap,  305. 
Flournoy,  Colonel,  150,  151. 
Forno,  General,  264. 
Fort  Hamilton,  45,  46. 
Fort  Meade,  47. 
Fortress    Monroe,    117,    125, 

126,  216,  224. 

Franklin,  General  W.  B.,  133, 
139,  141,  149,  162,  195,  226 
etseq.,  270,  280,  283,  287, 
288,  310,  311,  314,  315,  318, 
359. 

Frazier's  Farm,  223, 226  et  s^q. 

Frederick  City,  103,  105,  274, 
275,  279. 

Fredericksburg,  144,  149, 166, 

206,  237,  240,  248,  257,  301, 
302,  305,  314,  318,  319,  336- 
340,  342.  344. 

Fremont,  General,  126,  132, 
133,  143,  161-163,  165,  167, 
173,  175,  176,  185,  199,  206, 

207,  237,  244,  262. 
French,  General,  288. 
Front   Royal,    148,  150,  151, 

152,  163,  166. 
Fulkerson,  Colonel,  118,  119. 

GAINES'  MILL,  213-221,  223, 

224. 
Gainesville,    251,     254,    255, 

259,  261,  263,  265. 
Garnett,  General  Richard  B., 

105,  115,  121,  124,  241,  242. 
Garnett,  General  R.  S.,  82. 
Geary,  General,  149. 
Georgia,  263,  289,  314,  315. 
Germans,  78,  172,  175,  262. 
Gettysburg,  124,  338. 
Gibbon,    General    John,     44, 

313. 
Gordon,  General  G.  H.,  114, 

127,  155,  159. 


Gordon,  General  J.  B.,  341. 
Gordonsville,    131,    145,  201, 

202,  203,  237,  239. 
Grafton,  103,  107. 
Graham,    Doctor  J.   R.,  101, 

111,  115,  116. 
Graham,    Mrs.    J.    R.,    303, 

304. 

Graham,  General  Joseph,  54. 
Graham,  Mary,  54. 
Graham,    Hon.    William    A., 

55. 

Greene,  General,  286. 
Gregg,  General,  262,  263-265, 

269,  289,  299,  308,  313,  317, 

343. 

Grigsby,  Colonel,  142,  285. 
Grover,  General,  264. 
Groveton,  247,  258,  259-263, 

265,  268,  269. 
Guiney's    Station,    305,    357, 

359. 

HAGERSTOWN,  276,  279. 
Halltown,  162,  277. 
Hampton,  General  Wade,  85, 

87,  88,  91,  267,  318. 
Hancock,  105,  106,  108. 
Harper,  Colonel  Kenton,  77. 
Harper's  Ferry,  60,  72-81,  97, 

161-163,  169,  196,  273,  275, 

276,  277,  279,  280,  281,  284, 

286,  303. 
Harrisonburg,  130,   132,  134, 

137,  143,  152,  167,  168,  184, 

201. 

Harrison's  Landing,  216,  236. 
Haskell,  Colonel  A.  C.,  343, 

344. 

Hatch,  General,  268,  269. 
Hawks,    Major  A.    W.,   122, 

362. 

Hays,  Hon.  S.,  25,  26. 
Hazel  Grove,  346,  353. 
Heintzelman,  General,  86. 
Henderson,  Colonel  G.  F.  R., 

185,  330,  334,  364. 


372 


INDEX 


Henry  Hill,  87,  89,  91,  92,  95, 
262,  270. 

Henry  House,  88,  91. 

Hill,  General  A.  P.,  28,  204, 
209,  212,  217  et  seq.,  226, 
239,  241,  243,  252,  255,259, 

262,  264,  265,  269,  270,  271, 
278,  281,  289,  291,  292,  305, 
307,  308,  314,  338,  347,  349, 
351-353,  355,  362. 

Hill,  General  D.  H.,  34,  47, 
55,  113,  204,  209,  212,  217 
et  seq.,  229  et  seq.,  266, 
274,  279,  280,  283,  285,  288, 
289,  293,  305,  306,  337,  338, 
347. 

Holmes,  General,  210,  226, 
227,  230,  232. 

Hood,  General  J.  B.,  202, 203, 
219,  220,  265,  267.  282,  284, 
285,  337. 

Hooker,  General  J.,  233,  256, 

263,  269,  282-318,  336-338, 
340-343,  346-348,  350,  353, 
354,  356. 

Hotchkiss,    Major,    186,    338, 

346,  347. 
Howard,  General  O.    O.,  92, 

346,  348,  349. 
Huger,  General,  210,  221,224, 

227,  229,  230,  233. 
Hundley's  Corner,  212,  213. 
Hunt,  General,  233. 

IMBODEN,  GENERAL  J.  D., 
87-89,  95,  177,  178,  200. 

Institute,  Virginia  Military, 
46-62,  68,  72,  364. 

JACKSOX,  ANDREW,  15,    16, 

17. 
Jackson,  Cummins  (uncle   of 

Stonewall  Jackson),  20,  21, 

23. 

Jackson,  Edward,  18,  19. 
Jackson,  Elizabeth  Cummins, 

16. 


Jackson,  George,  17,  19. 

Jackson,  John,  16-18. 

Jackson,  John  G.,  16-18. 

Jackson,  Jonathan,  18,  19. 

Jackson,  Julia  Neale  (mother 
of  Stonewall  Jackson).  19, 
20. 

Jackson,  Julia  (daughter  of 
Stonewall  Jackson),  331, 
332,  334,  335,  360. 

Jackson,  Mary  Anna  (wife  of 
Stonewall  Jackson),  93,  94, 
96,  97,  100-102,  112,  124, 
303,  332-335,  360-362. 

Jackson,  Thomas  Jonathan 
(Stonewall),  ancestors,  15- 
18;  father  and  mother,  19- 
20 ;  finds  home  with  uncle, 
21 ;  character  as  a  young 
man,  21-23,  28;  goes  to 
West  Point,  24-27;  steady 
progress  as  student,  29-33 ; 
lieutenant  in  First  Artil 
lery,  34-37 ;  lieutenant  in 
Magruder's  battery,  37-40  ; 
gallantry  at  Chapultepec, 
41-44;  experiences  in  City 
of  Mexico,  44-46 ;  baptized 
by  Episcopal  clergyman,  45, 
46  ;  appointed  professor  in 
Virginia  Military  Institute, 
47 ;  lack  of  skill  as  teacher, 
47,  48  ;  becomes  member  of 
Presbyterian  church,  49 ; 
first  marriage,  49-51 ;  sec 
ond  marriage.  54,  55  ;  es 
tablishes  his  home,  55  ;  do 
mestic  traits  and  habits,  56- 
58 ;  establishes  Sunday- 
school  for  negroes,  59; 
development  of  religious 
character,  59-60;  travels  at 
home  and  abroad.  53,  60; 
views  about  slavery,  61 ; 
strong  intellectual  qualities. 
61,  62;  political  views,  63- 
71;  appointed  colonel  of 


INDEX 


373 


volunteers,  73;  appearance 
as  commander  at  Harper's 
Ferry,  74;  early  military 
plans,  76,  77;  commander 
of  First  Brigade,  77;  skir 
mish  at  Falling  Waters,  79; 
appointed  brigadier,  80 ; 
Manassas,  83-91;  origin  of 
name  "Stonewall,"  87,  88; 
official  report  of  battle,  94, 
95;  ideas  about  best  mode 
of  managing  a  battle,  96 ; 
is  appointed  major-general, 
97  ;  commander  at  Winches 
ter,  98;  wishes  to  invade 
the  North,  99,  100;  home- 
life  in  Winchester,  100,  101, 
111,  112;  marches  to  Rom- 
ney,  105  ;  plan  of  campaign, 
107 ;  receives  Secretary  Ben 
jamin's  communication  and 
at  once  resigns  command, 
109,  110  ;  withdraws  resig 
nation,  111 ;  first  and  only 
council  of  war,  115,  116, 
117;  evacuates  Winchester, 
117;  attacks  enemy  at 
Kernstown,  118-122 ;  ar 
rests  Garnett  for  conduct  in 
battle,  124;  thwarts  Mc- 
Clellan's  campaign,  126 ; 
desires  to  hold  the  Valley, 
128 ;  selects  Doctor  Dabney 
as  adjutant,  128,  129; 
strategy  against  Banks,  131, 
132;  strikes  Milroy  at  Mc 
Dowell,  138-141 ;  deals  with 
mutiny,  142;  plans  attack 
against  Banks,  145 ;  strikes 
Front  Royal,  149, 150 ;  leads 
cavalry  charge,  150,  151  ; 
strikes  Banks  at  Middle- 
town,  153;  defeats  Banks 
at  Winchester,  158-160 ; 
threatens  Washington,  162- 
164;  escapes  from  Lower 
Valley,  165,  166  ;  grief  over 


death  of  Ashby,  170,  171 ; 
his  coolness  at  Port  Repub 
lic,  174;  allows  Ewell  to 
manage  battle  at  Cross 
Keys,  176 ;  attacks  Shields, 
178,  179;  how  the  victory 
again  thwarts  McClellan's 
plans,  184 ;  the  Army  of  the 
Valley  worships  together, 
184,  185 ;  Jackson's  fame  as 
a  leader,  185-190 ;  habits  in 
camp,  189,  190 ;  his  piety, 
191  ;  strategical  ideas,  197 ; 
secrecy  of  march  to  Rich 
mond,  202-207;  first  meet 
ing  between  Lee  and  Jack 
son,  204;  preparation  for 
Seven  Days'  Battles,  210; 
Lee  explains  plan  of  attack 
at  Gaines'  Mill,  214 ;  sends 
divisions  directly  against 
Porter,  217,  218;  enthusi 
asm  of  Jackson's  men  in 
making  charge,  219-221  ; 
captures  prisoners  himself, 
222;  attempts  to  cross 
White  Oak  Swamp,  227- 
229;  advises  flank  move 
ment  at  Malvern  Hill,  232  ; 
present  at  interview  be 
tween  Lee  and  Davis,  234; 
growth  of  his  fame,  235; 
advises  invasion  of  Mary 
land,  236,  237  ;  strategy 
against  Pope,  239,  240; 
reticent  about  plans  of  cam 
paign,  241;  under  fire  at 
Cedar  Run,  243  ;  urges  Lee 
to  make  immediate  advance 
against  Pope,  248,  249; 
holds  council  with  Lee  on 
Rappahannock,  251,  252 ; 
marches  to  Manassas,  252- 
257;  begins  fighting  at 
Groveton,  259;  fights  sec 
ond  battle  of  Manassas,  261- 
272;  leads  advance  into 


374 


INDEX 


Maryland,  273 ;  accepts 
task  of  capturing  Harper's 
Ferry,  276;  arrives  at 
Sharpsburg,  281 ;  repulses 
Hooker's  attack,  284,  285 ; 
cuts  Mansfield's  corps  to 
pieces,  285,  286 ;  prepares 
trap  for  Sumner,  287  ;  plans 
to  drive  McClellan  into  Po 
tomac,  290 ;  repulses  enemy 
at  Shepherdstown,  292  ;  ap 
pointed  lieutenant-general, 
293;  admiration  of  soldiers 
for  him,  294-295  ;  receives 
a  gift  from  Stuart,  296-297 ; 
receives  English  visitors, 
298;  charges  made  against 
him  by  Gregg,  299;  cele 
brated  in  verse,  299-300; 
last  visit  to  Winchester, 
303,  304  ;  arrives  at  Fred- 
ericksburg,  306 ;  drives 
enemy  back,  314;  plans 
night  attack,  316;  parting 
interview  with  General 
Gregg,  317 ;  in  camp  at 
Moss  Neck,  319;  prepares 
military  reports,  319,  320  ; 
looks  after  religious  welfare 
of  soldiers,  321-324 ;  social 
qualities,  326-331 ;  inter 
ested  in  governmental  and 
economic  affairs  of  South, 
333-334 ;  sends  for  wife  and 
child,  334,  335;  prepares  to 
meet  Hooker,  336 ;  assigned 
to  command  forces  at  Chan- 
cellorsville,  342 ;  drives 
Hooker  back,  343,  344; 
conference  with  Lee,  344, 
345;  completion  of  the  plan 
to  make  flank  attack,  346, 
347;  routs  Hooker's  right 
wing,  350;  stricken  by  fire 
of  his  own  men,  351^;  last 
order  on  field  of  battle, 
352;  sanguine  that  he  will 


recover,  355,  356;  removed 
to  Guiney's  Station,  357; 
commends  officers  and  sol 
diers,  357,  358;  pneumonia 
develops,  359;  readiness  to 
die,  362;  death,  362,  363; 
borne  to  the  place  of  rest, 
363-364 ;  rank  among  mili 
tary  leaders,  364,  365. 

Jackson,  Warren,  20,  21. 

Jackson,  William  L.,  18. 

James  Eiver,  125,  144,  196, 
216,  224. 

Johnson,  General  Edward, 
103,  132,  134,  136, 138. 

Johnston,  General  A.  S.,  144. 

Johnston,  General  Joseph  E., 
77,  79,  80,  83,  85,  89,  99, 
103,  104, 110,  113,  131,  136, 
143,  145,  196, 

Jones,  General  J.  R.,  284, 
285. 

Junkin,  Eleanor,  49-52,  55. 

Junkin,  Doctor  George,  49, 
51,  52. 

Juukin,  Margaret,  49,  52. 

KEARNEY,    GENERAL,    263, 

264,  269,  271. 
Kelly's  Ford,  249,  338. 
Kenly,  Colonel,  149,  150, 152, 

153. 
Kernstown,      113,      117-119, 

122,    125,    126,    155,    194, 

304. 

Kershaw,  General  J.  B.,  315. 
King,  General,  259,  260,  266. 

LACY,  REV.  B.  T.,  322,  323, 
325,  346,  355,  360-362. 

Lane,  General,  295-296,  308, 
313,  351. 

Lawley,  Francis,  329. 

Lawton,  General  A.  R.,  198, 
199,  201,  202,  217  et  seq., 
262,  264,  268,  269,  271,283, 
285. 


INDEX 


375 


Lee,  General  Fitzhugh,  248, 
284. 

Lee,  General  R.  E.,  36,  38, 
76,  77,  80,  110,  134,  144, 
196,  204,  205,  210,  212,  216, 
223  et  seq.,  236,  239,  245, 
248,249,  251,252,  261,266, 
275,  279,  280,  281,  290,  291, 
302,  307,  315,  316,  319,  323, 
329,  330,  337,  338,  340,  347, 
353,  354,  359. 

Lee,  General  S.  D.,  266,  268. 

Leesburg,  113,  274,  275. 

Letcher,  Governor  John,  72, 
110,  111. 

Lewis's  Ford,  270. 

Lewis  House,  179,  182. 

Lexington,  48,  49,  55,  68,  77, 
363. 

Lincoln,  Abraham,  65-70, 
74,  125,  126,  246,  293,  301. 

Locustdale  Ford,  241. 

Longstreet,  General  Jarnes,  83, 
204,  209,  212,  213,  215,  216 
et  seq.,  226,  230,  247-252, 
259,  261,  263,  265,  269,  270, 

275,  280,  281,  283,  289,  293, 
302,  305,  310,  337,  347. 

Loring,  General  W.  W.,  103, 

104,  108,  109,  119. 
Loudoun    Heights,    75,    162, 

276,  277. 

Louisiana  Brigade,  146-148, 
150,  153-162,  178-182,  195, 
264. 

Luray,  132,  148,  167,  171. 

Luray  Valley,  132,  148. 


MADISON  COURT-HOUSE,  247, 

304. 
Magruder,  General  J.  B.,  37- 

43,  210,  221,  224,  230. 
Malvern  Hill,  223,  231  et  seq., 

239. 
Manassas,  first  battle  of,  82- 

98,  196. 


Manassas,   second    battle    of, 

261-271. 

Manassas  Gap,  92. 
Manassas  Junction,  82-84,  86, 

93,  99,  102,  104,  117,255- 

258,  260-263,  265-267,  275, 

303. 
Mansfield,  General,  282,  283, 

285,  286. 
Martinsburg,  79,  80,  83,  160, 

166,  275-277. 
Marye's  Hill,   310,   314,  315, 

354. 
Maryland,  16,  164,  236,  273, 

274,  281,  291,  292,  303. 
Maryland  Heights,  75,  196, 

276,  277. 
Massanuttons,  131,  132,  167, 

171,  304, 
Massaponax,  308. 
Mataraoras,  34. 
Matthews  Hill,  270. 
Maury,  General  D.  H.,  28,  31. 
McClellan,  General  George  B., 

78,    82,    99,   104,   113,  117, 

144,  164,  185,  196,  199,  202, 

205,    207,   208,  223  et  seq., 

236,    246,     247,    257,   267, 

271,  279,  280,  282,  283,  288, 

290,  291,  299,  301-303. 
McDowell,  127-143,  319. 
McDowell,  General  Irwin,  82- 

98,  125,  126,  144,  184,  185, 

197,  207,  208,  237,  239,  259, 

263. 
McGuire,  Doctor  H.,  116,  230, 

266,  290,  317,  332,  352,  358, 

359. 
McLaughlin,    William,     102, 

118. 
McLaws,     General    L.,    266, 

276,  277,  280,  281,  287,  290, 

337,  340,  345,  347,  353. 
Meade.  General,  311-314,  346. 
Meadow     Bridge,     209,    212, 

213. 
Mechanicsville,  209,  212,  213. 


376 


INDEX 


Medium's  River,  136,  202. 
Mexico,   City   of,  35,  37,  38, 

42,  44. 

Middletown  (Maryland),  276. 
Middletown   (Virginia),   153, 

170. 
Milroy,    General,    133,    137- 

142,  262. 

Mississippi  Riflemen,  306, 307. 
Molino  del  Rey,  40,  41. 
Monongahela  River,  18,  103, 

104. 

Montezuma,  40. 
Morrison,  Mary  Anna,  54,  55. 
Morrison,  Joseph,  360. 
Morrison,   Doctor  R.   H.,  54, 

Moss  Neck,  319,  325,  326,  334. 
Mount  Jackson,  115,  117, 127, 

168. 

Mount  Meridian,  184. 
Mount  Sidney,  201. 
Mount  Solon,  145,  146. 
Munford,  General  T.  T.,  183, 

189,   199,  201,   227  et  seq., 

254,  255,  270,  280. 

NAPOLEON,  54,  129,  185,  186, 

187,  207,  334,  365. 
Neale,  Julia  Beckwith  (mother 

of  Stonewall  Jackson),  19, 

20. 

New  Bridge,  209,  226. 
New  Cold  Harbor,  214,  215. 
New  Market,   132,    134,   146, 

167,  172,  199. 
New  Orleans,  15,  144,  315. 
Newtown,  153,  155,  164. 
Norfolk,  144. 

North  Anna  River,  305,  306. 
North  River,  172,  183. 

OLD  COLD  HARBOR,  214,  215, 

216. 
Orange  Court-House,  113,  240, 

2^7,  302,  305. 


Ord,  General,  184. 
Orr's  Rifles,  343. 
Ox  Hill,  271,  273. 

PALFREY,  GENERAL,  292. 
Palmetto  Regiment,  43. 
Palo  Alto,  34. 
Patterson,  General  R.,  78,  79, 

81,  83,  84. 

Patton,  Colonel,  177,  182. 
Pedrigal,  38,  39. 
Pelham,     Major    John,    308, 

311  312 

Peuder,  General,  264,  352. 
Pendleton,  Colonel  A.  S.,  296, 

352,  362. 
Pendleton,    General    W.    N., 

77,  232,  291. 

Peninsula,  143,  144,  216,  224. 
Pickett,    General   George  E., 

28,  337. 

Piedmont,  84,  85. 
Pillow,    General    Gideon    J.. 

38-44. 

Piper  House,  288. 
Pisgah  Church,  247. 
Point  Isabel,  34. 
Polk,  J.  K.,  54. 
Pope,  General  John,  237,  238, 

240,  244-250,  252,  254,  255- 

258,    263,     265,    267,    268, 

272. 
Porter,  General  F.,  263,  265, 

268,  269. 
Port  Republic,  135,  167,  170, 

171,  176-183,  190,  197,  198, 

200,  206,  305,  306. 
Port  Royal,  311,  319. 
Potomac  River,  16,  27,  78,  79, 

92,  99,  100,  105,  145,  196, 

273-277,  279,  284,  290,  291, 

301,  338. 

Preston,  Colonel  James  F.,  77. 
Preston,    Mrs.  M.    J.,  49-53, 

59. 
Prospect  Hill,  308,  311,  312, 

313. 


INDEX 


377 


RANSOM,  GENEBAL  M.,  315. 
Eappahannock     River,      137, 

240,  249-252,  257,  261,  267, 

302,  319. 

Reno,  General,  263. 
Reynolds,    General    J.,    260, 

262,  268,  270,  346. 
Richardson,  General,  288. 
Richmond,    17,  72,    73,    103, 

126,  185,  196,  197,  204,  205, 

206,  239,  251,  273,  363. 
Ricketts,    General,    184,   240, 

261,  268,  269. 
Robinson  House,  86. 
Rockbridge  Artillery,  102. 
Romney,    99,    103,    104,   105, 

106,  108,  111,  119,  133. 
Rosecrans,  W.  S.,  103. 
Roulette  Farm,  288. 

SALEM,  253,  254. 

San  Antonio,  38. 

San  Augustin,  38. 

Santa  Anna,  General,  35,  36, 40. 

Savage  Station,  225,  227. 

Schenck,    General,    127,    138, 

139. 

Schurz,  General,  262,  350. 
Scott,  Colonel,  158. 
Scott,  Winfield,  34-44. 
Secession,  65,  68,  69,  70,  72. 
Second   Corps,    98,    310,  315, 

323,  324,  328. 
Sedgwick,    General    J.,    286, 

340,  354. 
Seven  Days'  Battles,  223-235, 

239. 

Seven  Pines,  197. 
Sharpsburg,     276,    279,    280, 

281,  283,  289,  291-293,  301. 
Shenandoah    River,    84,    125, 

135,  150,  168,  171,  277,  278. 
Shepherdstown,  275,  292. 
Shields,  General  J.,  117,  149, 

167,  171-184,  199,  206. 
Sigel,  General,  245,  260,  262, 


Sitlington's  Hill,  138,  139. 
Skinker's  Neck,  305,  306. 
Slash  Church,  208,  209. 
Slaughter  Mountain,  241. 
Slavery,  63-65,  71. 
Slocum,  General,  346. 
Smith,  General  K.,  85,  92. 
Somerville  Ford.  247. 
South    Mountain,    276,    279, 

280,  299. 

Southern  Confederacy,  68,  71. 
Starke,  General,  262,  285. 
Staunton,   73,    103,    134,  136, 

194,  201. 

Stevens,  General,  269,  271. 
Stewart,  General  G.  H.,  146, 

153,  160. 
Stone    Bridge,    85,    86,    259, 

263,  267,  270. 

Stoneman,  General,  341,  342. 
Stonewall     Brigade,    95,    97, 

102,  105,  108,  115,  119,  121, 

124,  138,  142,  154,  163-165, 

178, 180,  243,  245,  253,  349, 

356. 
Stonewall  Division,  243,  258, 

268. 
"Stonewall,"  origin  of  name, 

87,  88. 
Strasburg,    77,  117,  143,  149, 

164,  165,  168,  195,  303. 
Stuart,  General  J.  E.  B.,  79, 

83-85,  88,  90,  92,  208,  210. 

222   et  seq..   239,  245,  247, 

248,  250,  254,  255,  279,  290, 

291,  296,  297,  301,  305,  306, 

308,  309,  313,  318,  330,  331, 

338, 339,  342,  343,  345,  352, 

353. 

Sudley  Springs,  259,  261, 262. 
Sulphur  Springs,  249,  251. 
Sumner,    General,    270,    283, 

286.  287,  288,  310. 
Swift  Run  Gap,  130,  134, 135, 

145. 

Sykes,    General,   218  et  seq., 
'  269,  270. 


378 


INDEX 


TABERNACLE  CHURCH,  340, 

342. 

Talcot,  Colonel,  344. 
Taliaferro,    General    W.    B., 

138,  140,  146,  158,  174,  182, 

184,242,243,  252,  255,  258- 

260,  262,  305,  308,  313. 
Taylor,  Frank,  45. 
Taylor,      Richard,     146-148, 

150,    156,    158,    162,    165, 

176,  178-182,  195. 
Taylor,  Zachary,  34. 
Texans,  219,  220. 
Thomas,    General,   262,   263, 

265,  308. 
Thoroughfare   Gap,  252,  254, 

259,  261,  267. 
Trimble,  General  I.,  146,  175, 

176,  177,  182,  255. 
Turner's  Gap,  279,  280. 
Turnley,  P.  T.,  31. 
Tyler,  General,  86,  179-183. 

ULSTER,  15,  16,  17. 
United  States  Military  Acad 
emy,  25. 

VERA  CRUZ,  34,  35,  36. 

Virginia  Convention,  70,  72. 

Virginia  Military  Institute, 
47-62,  68,  110,  138,  364. 

Virginia,  Valley  of,  48,  77, 
83,  103,  144,  169,  185,  186, 
196,  198,  199,  201,  362. 

VonBorcke,  H.,  296,  297. 

WALKER,  GENERAL  J.,  266, 


276,  277,  281,  283,  286-288, 

299. 
Walnut  Grove   Church,  214- 

216. 
Warrenton,     134,    250,    251, 

257,  259,  260,  266. 
Washington  Artillery,  315. 
Washington,  City  of,  26,  27, 

43,  55,  66,  67,  92,  99,  236- 

238,  246,  249,  251,  257,  267, 

272,  275,  279. 
West  Wood,  284-287. 
White    House,    in    Virginia, 

144,  216,  223,  226. 
White  Oak  Bridge,  226  et  seq. 
White  Oak  Swamp,  224  et  seq. 
Whiting,    Genera],    198-202, 

210,  217  et  seq.,  229  et  seq. 
Williamsport,  78,  163,  276. 
Winchester,  76,  78-80,  83,  98, 

100,  103-106,  109,  115, 125, 

144,  303. 
Winder,  General  C.  S.,  138, 

146,  158,  165,  179-182,  217 

et  seq.,  237,  241-243,  246. 
Wolseley,  Lord,  298. 
Woodson,  Captain,  19. 
Woodstock,     123,    127,    165, 

167,  195. 
Worth,    William   J.,    37,  38, 

40,  42,  44. 

Wright,  General,  229. 
Wyndham,      Colonel    Percy, 

168. 

YERBY'S  HOUSE,  305. 
York  River,  126,  143,  223. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  5O  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


Ot 


FEB    22  1935 


APR    27  1948 


71955 


' 


IBRARY  US 


»*» 


32 


1 


37643 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


